《Fairy Tail: Transformation Mage》


 Chapter 1 - Lucky reincarnation

    In an endless void where in every direction, there is a mix of iridescent colours a person whose body can be considered see through is floating aimlessly.

    The person seems to be like a teenager who is currently unconcious and is freely floating around.

    Suddenly the eyes of the person started twitching and soon he opened his eyes looking up and seeing the void. He looked at the void for a while and then as if a sudden realisation hit him he blinked in surprise and then started looking around only to find the same scenery everywhere.

    He remained silent for a while and then began thinking about his current situation. After thinking for a couple of minutes he opened his eyes and said, "I don''t know what is happening, let''s just sleep." and again lied down and closed his eyes preparing to go back to his sleep.

    "Don''t you think that you have already slept enough?"

    Suddenly the boy heard a calm voice making him open his eyes and sit up only to see an middle aged man standing in front of him wearing a business suit.

    The boy looked at the person with a confused expression and said, "Who are you?"

    The man looked at the boy and his eyes started glowing but the boy didn''t react to that making the man slightly surprised.

    The man''s eyes stopped glowing after a while and he looked at the boy with a small smile on his face and said, "Anyway for the answer to your question you can call me anything you want because my name can''t be comprehended by you."

    The boy still looked at him with a confused expression and said, "Well then.... Mr. where are we right now?"

    The man just chuckled and said, "Well we are in the void, my home."

    "Then what am I doing in your home?"

    The man just chuckled and said, "Well not everyone can come here only those who have died can come here." and he looked at the boy to see his expression, but to his surprise the boy still continued to stare at him without any change in his expression.

    The man then gave a cough and said, "Well, even though only those who have died can come here but still you are a bit special since even after coming here you still have your body though it''s only the outline of your body but still you are a bit special."

    The man then looked at the boy and asked, "Aren''t you a scared or atleast confused about all this?"

    The boy shrugged his shoulder and said, "If I am here then I am dead but since you are saying that I am special then it seems that I am lucky. So why am I special."

    The man looked at him with a sweat drop and said, "The way you died made you special."

    At this the boy''s eyes widened and he said, "The way I died? Then how did I die, did I die saving someone who is very important or will do a good deed in future or was it that I did a lot of good things in my world. Can you tell me because I can''t remember anything that noteworthy."

    The man just waved his hand and said in a carefree tone, "Oh Nothing that serious, I was jerking off a bit and by mistake a drop fell on you killing you in the process."

    After he said that there was complete silence for a while and the boy asked, "By drop, do you mean ''that''"

    The man just looked at him with a carefree expression and said, "Yeah yeah, white thingy, d.i.c.k milk, call it whatever you want."

    The place fell silent once again and soon the boy said, "I am already doubting my luck."

    He then looked at the man and asked, "Anyway so what will happen to me now?"

    The man looked at him and said, "Those souls that come here after their death gets purified here and are then sent back to the realm they came from as a new life. But you who have been hit by the seed of life a.k.a my c.u.m will not be able to go through that process."

    The boy looked at him for a while and then said, "Well whatever looks like I will be in your company for a long time, so take care of me from now on. Good night." and then lied down so as to sleep.

    The man looked at the boy in front of him with a sweat drop and thought, ''The last one that was sent here by Truck-kun was overly excited to go to another world or something and the one before that as well, why is this one not asking anything about that.''

    Suddenly a realisation hit him and he said, "Boy, can I ask you something?"

    The boy woke up and looked at the man and said, "What?"

    The man looked at him with a smile and said, "Do you know what is isekai?"

    The boy looked at him and shook his head and said, "No" making the middle aged man widen his eyes.

    "Manga"

    "No"

    "Anime"

    "Well my sister used to watch it but I have never seen one."

    "Movies"

    "Well yeah, I have watched a couple of them."

    The man looked at the boy with a surprised expression and his thoughts were, ''Well this made things a bit more interesting.''

    The man then smiled and said, "My friend you know that you cannot stay here."

    The boy looked at him with a confused expression and said, "Then where should I go?"

    The man smiled and said, "Well you will get a chance to live in a different world other than yours."

    Hearing that the boy got a bit surprised and said, "There are world other than mine?"

    The man just nodded with a smile on his face and said, "Yeah there are world other than yours, infact some of them may even be like fantasy worlds, with magic, dungeons, different races other than humans etc. or advanced with cool technologies. Though some of them might be a bit dangerous but danger is there in every world just the level of danger is different."

    The boy looked at the man intently and listened everything that he was saying with full attention as this was something new to him.

    The boy then nodded his head and said, "Then which world would I go to if there are a lot of different worlds out there?"

    The man smiled and said, "For that-" the man then snapped his finger and a huge wheel with a lot of names written on it appeared.

    He looked at the boy and said, "We will use this." ''Phew if it was one of those people who knew about reincarnation stuff then they would have directly asked me to send them to the world of their choice, that take a lot of energy. With this I can save a lot of my energy.''

    "Spin the wheel and where it stops, that''s where you go."

    The boy nodded and floated towards the shell and with all the strength that he could muster he spinned it making it rotate at a very high speed.

    The wheel kept on rotating for quite a while and finally stopped and revealed the location of the boy''s new world.

    "Hmm, earthland well I have to say that you are quite lucky, that is a very beautiful world if I have to say it myself."

    The boy then looked at man and asked, "Is it one of those fantasy worlds that you talked about?"

    The man nodded and said, "Yeah, it is. In this world there are people who are able to use magic and are called mages. Don''t worry I will not send you there empty handed, I will give you a magic to practice and an equipment to use but what will you get depends on you luck. Also you can use the Karma points to get something you want before going to your be world. Afterall it is what you earned your whole life so you have the right to spend it."

    The man once again snapped his fingers and then two screens appeared in front of the boy.

    The man then looked at the boy and said, "You see the one on your left is the one which will allow you to draw the magic that you get and the one on the right will let you buy anything that you want through your karma points as long as you can afford it of course."

    The boy nodded and said, "Then I would like to draw my magic first."

    The man nodded and then the screen in front of him changed and a button saying ''push'' appeared on it.

    The boy gulped his saliva and pressed the button and the screen in front of him started glowing in different colours and finally turned to white colour before it stopped changing and started to fir down.

    The boy then opened the eyes and saw the man wearing sunglasses. The man looked at him and asked, "You get a normal magic huh, well looks like you used up all your luck in selecting the world. So what did you get?"

    The boy looked at the screen and said, "Enhancement magic."

    Hearing that the man lost intrest and said, "Oh that magic, it is good but it all depends on how you use it and how much you are able to use it. It can be be either good or bad depending upon the user. I hope that you make good use of it." Though he explained it the man was still unintrested with the result and the boy clearly noticed it.

    The man then said, "Well I will send the information of how to use it directly to your head." He then thought, ''Well it is a good magic but I thought that he would get something better well whatever it just saves my energy if he gets something of low rank.''

    He then placed his hand on the boy''s head and then the information about his magic was sent to the boy''s brain.

    The man then said, "So shall we start with the equipment now?"

    The man then snapped his fingers and then screen once again changed and showed the similar ''push'' button.

    The boy looked at the screen for a while and said, "Can I first look at this shop?"

    The man shrugged and said, "Go ahead." he then thought, ''Not like you can get some op power there because first you don''t have points and second you don''t have knowledge about different worlds.''

    The boy then turned his attention towards the other screen and started browsing through the list which only made him confused on what to buy. He thought for a while but then shook his head not able to decide whether the things he will choose will be useful or not.

    Suddenly an idea came in his mind and he clicked on the search bar and typed the thing which he want. After going through the window for a while he chose the thing that he thought would be useful and nodded his head.

    He then looked at the man and said, "I am ready."

    The man looked at the boy and said, "So you bought what you wanted. Well then let''s do it."

    The boy nodded and took out a golden pill from his pocket and ate it making the man a bit confused but he shrugged it off. The boy then pushed the button and the screen once again started glowing in different colours but this time it stopped at purple before it stopped changing making the man shocked.

    "HOW THE HELL WERE YOU ABLE TO GET AN ULTRA RARE ITEM!!!!"

    The light then died down and the boy saw the man who had a surprised expression on his face. The boy then smiled thinking what he got must be good and said, "I spent all my points to get the maximum luck boost I can."

    The man looked at the boy with a surprised expression for a while before a smile appeared on his face and he said, "So you overcome your lack of knowledge the only thing that could have caused you some problems. Well what to say, I am impressed. So what do you get?"

    The boy nodded and looked at the screen and said, "It says something called Omnitrix ++"

    After he said that the man was completely shocked and thought, ''A simple luck boost gave him the power that can even destroy that world!!!''

    The screen then disappeared and then a watch with steel gray strap and an hour glass watch face with a circular rim around it appeared around his wrist.(Alien force onmnitrix, just the colours are different, the strap being steel grey and the Omnitrix symbol being light blue.)

    The boy looked at the watch for a while and then said, "It does not show time."

    He then looked at the man and asked, "So what does it do?"

    The man didn''t say anything and placed a hand on his head and sent the information to his head.

    Once it was done both the man and the boy were left completely speechless and the boy said, ".....wow."

    The man nodded and said, "Yeah, wow and not only that it will improve in future along with you those ++ after its name are not for nothing. Also it will work a bit differently than the one you have knowledge about?"

    The boy looked at the man and asked, "Why?"

    The man shrugged his shoulders and said, "Rules of the world where you are going."

    The boy just nodded and said, "Well we will see that later."

    The man nodded and said, "With that done it''s now time for you to leave."

    The boy looked at the man and then bowed his head and said, "Thank you for all this help."

    The man waved his hand and said, "Mention not." and snapped his finger and a portal appeared behind him.

    "Go through it, it will randomly transport you to any part of the world."

    The boy sighed and said, "This too depends on my luck."

    The man nodded and said, "Don''t be like that it was because of your luck that were hit with my ''seed of life.'' Oh and one more thing you will occupy the body that will resonate with your soul so there might be a chance that you can be an old man, a girl or even a baby, but don''t worry you will be a human, that I can promise."

    The boy shrugged his shoulder and said, "Whatever let''s get going." and stepped through the portal.

 Chapter 2 - Welcome to the forest

    After stepping through the portal the boy lost his conciousness and passed out as the white light covered him and soon the boy vanished from the void along with the portal.

    ----------

    A FOREST IN THE KINGDOM OF DRAGNOF:

    In the middle of the forest a young man was lying unconcious under a tree while wearing some tattered robes. The boy''s body was covered with blood and dirt but suddenly a the boy''s body started glowing brightly but soon started to die down.

    The boy whose body was still covered with blood and dirt opened his eyes and gaze at the sky above him. He blinked his eyes for a while when suddenly his eyes widen and he swiftly stood up.

    "OWW, What''s up with all this pain."

    The boy then looked at his hands and saw them covered in dried blood and dirt. He then started checking his body and then said, "Looks like the person to whom this body belongs to met a very severe accident. Well whatever I hope that the one whose body I am currently using have a good life after completing coming back from the void."

    He then slowly tried to stand up and groaned in pain because of the injuries on his body. He then looked around his surroundings and saw trees and bushes all around him.

    He looked for a while and then said, "Looks like I am in some sort of forest, well I think it is better like this. If I would have woke up in some town of sorts with these wounds, the people would have freaked out."

    He then looked at the sky and said, "And I don''t think that the sun is going down soon, I guess I should find a river or pond first to clean myself of this blood and dirt. I also need to do something for my injuries as well."

    Suddenly he realised something and said, "Wait let''s check that Omnitrix first." He then looked at his wrist but got surprised on seeing that no watch was there. He looked at his hand for a while and then said, "Did he scam me or something?"

    Just as he said that the boy''s hand started shining and after a while the watch that he saw before in the void appeared.

    The boy smiled and said, "Phew, I got scared for a while."

    Suddenly the watch started blinking and a robotic voice came out of it.

    "Omnitrix setting up taking D.N.A sample of the host."

    "D.N.A sample taken. Genetic bond established with the host. Omnitrix asks the host to register host''s full name with a voice sample."

    The boy looked at the the watch intently and was noticing what the watch was doing.

    When the watch asked for his name the boy started thinking and soon said, "Well let''s go with my old name DAMIAN BLAKE"

    Just as he said his name the watch blinked twice and said, "Host recognized as Damian Blake. Damian Blake''s voice registered. Initial configration complete."

    The watch then started blinking red and said, "Warning, body condition very severe. Quick medication required."

    Hearing that the boy started to panic and said, "What should I do, there is no way that I would be able to find any hospital or medical facility here."

    The watch started blinking in blue light once again and the voice said, "Message recieved from *********. Should the message be played?"

    Hearing that Damian got confused thinking who sent him the message but he didn''t kept thinking about it and said, "Play the message."

    "Command recieved. Playing the message."

    Suddenly the projection of the man whom he met in the void came in front of him making the boy feel a bit hope.

    The man smiled and said, "Before you say anything you should know that this just a recording and We cannot actually talk. Well then let''s get to the point. If you are seeing this message then that means that you have successfully reached that world but your situation must be very severe right now. I just hope that you did not wake up at a place full of people, you may be called wierd or something there. But if you are in an uncivilized place than i think your luck is quite good. Though I guess you must be severely injured. Worry not cause this great person will gladly help you as I am very generous. *whisper* Also some of the energy used to send a person is left so why not help you, since you did not give me much troubles like others.

    Ahem, so as I was saying you don''t have to fear, I will help you this time. You see I added a storage feature to your Omnitrix, check it and you may find something useful from that. Take care and try not to come back to the void soon. Bye."

    And the projection disappeared and the watch said, "Message completed."

    Damian looked at the watch and said, "Hey, Omnitrix can you show me the storage?"

    The watch blinked, "Command accepted, storage list opening." and a small vertical blue panel appeared ove the watch face.

    Damian looked at the list and sighed on seeing the contents.

    ?Commoner''s clothes X 3

    ?Commoner''s shoes X 1

    ?Survial manual X 1

    ?Survival kit X 1

    ?Full Heal pill X 1

    Damian then looked at the watch and asked, "Omnitrix, how can I take something out of the storage?"

    The watch started blinking and said, "Imagine the thing that the host desire."

    Damian nodded and thought for the pill to appear in his hand and soon a green pill materialised in his hand and he quickly ate it.

    Just as Damian ate the pill a pain that he started experiencing a lot of pain in his body and started shouting, "AHHHHHHHHHH"

    After a few minutes of continuous shouting Damian stopped and started panting heavily while his whole body was covered in sweat.

    "F.u.c.k, that hurt a lot but I think that my body is now healed, I just need to wash up a bit and then I will be as good as new."

    Damian said while moving his hands and legs checking for any discomfort in his body.

    He then nodded and said, "Well let''s look for a river first."

    He then looked around and sighed and said, "Let''s start walking I don''t know the direction any ways."

    Damian then started walking slowly checking his surroundings carefully for any animals or water body to come in his sight.

    While walking suddenly a realisation hit him and he thought, ''Wait wasn''t there that enhancement magic as well? But how am I supposed to use it, I mean I know what it does but how should I use it when I not even know what magic is? *sigh* Whatever I will think about it later. Let''s check how fit this new body of mine is.''

    An excited expression formed on Damian''s face and said, "Let''s see how fast can I get." and immediately started sprinting through the forest with a huge smile on his face.

    "I don''t know how to compare it in this world but from the perspective of my world I am too fast."

    He then stopped himself while his feet slid on the ground a bit. He looked at his legs and said, "And I don''t feel any fatigue from all that running. My stamina is great as well. Now let''s check my strength."

    He then approached a nearby tree and said, "I apologize in advance but please bear with me."

    He then clenched his fist and pulled back his hand and said, "Here goes nothing." and with all his might punched the tree and immediately jumped back whining in pain, "AHHHHH, What the hell. It hurts too much." He then looked at his fist and saw his fist was a bit swollen with a few scratches on it. His gaze then shifted towards the trunk of three and saw a feel bump in it and said, "Well atleast I am a bit strong, but still it hurts a lot."

    Suddenly he heard the bushes behind him making a noise, alerting him of someone else''s presence.

 Chapter 3 - Run

    Damian who heard the rumbling noises coming from behind turned around and saw the bushes to be slightly shaking and making the noise.

    He looked at it for a while and thought, "Is it a human, looks like I am pretty lucky to run into one soon, it will be a lot less troublesome if I will be with other humans.

    Suddenly his Omnitrix started blinking and the voice said, "The duration for the effects of the luck pill on the genetic sequence are over. Changing the genetic sequence to re-establish the genetic bond. Luck changed back to normal. Going into standby mode to re-establish the genetic bond."

    Damian looked at his watch which stopped blinking and the colour changed to dark blue instead of light blue.

    "Huh, did it said something about luck returning back to usual?" Damian said with a wry smile on his face.

    Suddenly the leaves of the bushes started shaking more violently and soon a huge boar which was twice the height of Damian came out of it.

    Seeing the giant beast in front of him Damian gulped his saliva and said, "You must be some friendly boar right who doesn''t like to eat flesh." with a wry smile on his face.

    In response the boar opened his mouth with drool coming out of it and then gave out a loud roar.

    *ROAR!!!*

    Damian took a step back and said, "Guess not?" He then looked back at his watch and said, "Well looks like time to check this thing out."

    Damian then rotated the dial of the watch but nothing happened, "Huh, wasn''t it suppose to do something." Damian kept on rotating the dial of the watch but nothing happened except for the the watch giving out some noises.

    Suddenly Damian remembered something and thought, "It said, it is going on standby right?" He then looked at the boar who was readying himself to charge towards Damian.

    Damian looked at the boar with a wry smile and said, "Hey, man shall we fight sometime later, see how dirty I am and who knows after eating me you won''t suffer from a disease, you could even get impotent because you eat something bad, you know."

    But the boar didn''t understand what Damian said and charged towards him.

    Damian who saw the bore coming towards him got a bit panicked and immediately jumped to his side just before the boar was about to crash into him.

    The boar who did not expect it''s prey to dodge it''s attack tried to stop itself but still slid a bit far. Damian looked at the boar and sighed and said, "Looks like I have no choice but to use the thing that I just learned today." He then looked directly into the boar''s eyes making the boar look back at him and get a bit serious.

    Damian continued to look at the boar and said, "Are you ready, because let me tell you I am not going to hold back."

    The boar and Damian both narrowed their eyes and the atmosphere around them got tense and the winds start blowing.

    The boar kept on looking at Damian but suddenly some dust which was being carried by the winds got into his eyes making him forcefully close them which made the boat frown.

    Seeing that the boar closed it''s eyes Damian''s eyes widened and he said, "Now''s my chance" and gave a war cry.

    Hearing the war cry the boar got more nervous and took a defensive position and hardened his outer body to take on any attack by using the ethernano in its body.

    "I will use useful ability that I found today..... RUN LIKE A BITCH!!!!" and started running away from the boar with all his might not even looking back at the boar.

    The boar who didn''t felt the any attack on its body got confused and after it thought that it can open its eyes, it opened then and saw his prey running away with all its might.

    Seeing the bluff that the prey did the boar got enraged and started charging towards Damian with its full force, destroying every tree and rock in its path.

    Damian who thought that he was now pretty far away from the boar gave a sigh and turned his head around to look for the beast, but seeing the boat charging towards him with all the destruction it was causing made Damian''s face tense up and he started running faster as his adrenaline levels started rising.

    "Why the hell am I in this situation?!?!"

    Just as he said that a piece of paper appeared in front of him and got stuck to his face.

    Damian hurriedly took the piece of paper off his face and saw something written on it.

    Your favourite and generous ********** or who you call Mr.,

    Well it seems like you didn''t read the description of the thing that you bought. I being the generous person I am will state it out for you.

    Third Grade Luck Pill:-. Increase the good luck of a person five times for a limited amount of time but changes the original luck to bad luck for 10 minutes after the duration is over.

    P.S.- RUN!!! BITCH!!! RUN!!!

    Byee.

    Damian who read the information on the paper got even more panicked and threw it away and again focused back on running but soon started the sounds getting louder and closer to him.

    He turned his head and saw the beast to be quite close to him and could catch him any moment then.

    He then looked at his last piece of support, his watch and started rotating his dial once again.

    Seeing that there was still no change in it, he started praying, ''PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE, ALMIGHTY OMNITRIX, START FUNCTIONING SOON IT IS A MATTER OF LIFE AND DEATH HERE!!!!" and kept on rotating the dial.

    Suddenly the watch started blinking and the voice said, "Genetic code re-construction complete. Genetic bond with the host re-established. All functions available. Starting the system. Omnitrix functioning normally." and then the original light blue colour of the watch came back.

    Hearing what his watch just said made a smile appear on Damian''s face. He then rotated the dial once again and the dial raised a bit and a projection came on top of the watch and Damian hit the dial without even caring which being he would transform into and got enveloped in a blue light.

    The boar who saw the light coming out of Damian''s body closed his eyes but still kept on charging seeing that his prey was right in front of him.

    The boar crashed against the glowing Damian sending it flying and then opened it''s eyes to collect its prey. But when it opened its eyes it saw the glowing Damian''s body changing and when the body was about to come creating on the ground the light died down and revealed a creature with pale green arms and head which looked like made up of some sort of crystals while the rest of the body was covered in indigo crystals with same six pale green spikes coming from its back and two coming out of its chest. There was also a circular protusion on the centre of its chest revealing an hour glass figure emitting a light blue glow

    The new figure landed on the ground quite easily and started to check its body. He then looked at the boar and said, "Let''s see who is tougher, you or diamondhead." and changed its hands into spikes.

    He then looked at his hands and said, "Oh, cool!!" and again looked at the boar.

    The boar who saw the new creature standing in front of him got a bit surprised but still none the less started to gather up its power to charge towards him.

    Seeing that Damian smirked and changed its arms once again making it change into a bundle of small and sharp crystals and started launching them towards the boat making the boar widen it''s eyes in surprise.

    The crystals which were launched at the boar easily penetrated in its skin making the boar groan in pain and give out a painful grunt.

    The boat who now new how dangerous the person in front of him is immediately hardened it''s body using the ethernano and got ready to face the attack.

    The crystals which not hit the boar still penetrated through its body but were not very deep this time making the boat avoid any fatal injuries.

    Seeing that Damian narrowed it''s eyes and said, "Ok, then let''s try this." Damian then smashed his fist in the ground and a lot of crystal started to grow out of the ground and trapped the boar''s legs making it unable to move or run away.

    A smirk appeared in Damian''s face and he again changed his hands to huge spikes and launched towards the boar.

    The boar who saw the figure coming towards him wanted to move away from the path but was unable to because of the crystals. Seeing that there was no way of escape, the boar channeled all his ethernano to strengthen its defence and got ready to tak the attack.

    Damian who saw the boar stop fidgiting smirked and said, "No matter how durable you get-" and thrusted his spike of a hand in the boar''s neck, killing it instantly. "You cannot be harder than a diamond." and took his hand out of the boar''s neck and shook it once to get rid of the blood and changed his hand back to normal.

 Chapter 4 - Magic

    After Damian got his hand back to normal he looked at the boar and said, "So now what should we do with you?" He thought for a while and then said, "Oh well it can be used as food and there might be the process of butchering it in that survival manual." He then looked at his body and thought, ''So how does I turn back to normal?'' He thought for a while and then moved his hand towards the omnitrix placed at the centre of the chest and pressed it.

    Just as he pressed the Omnitrix his body again got covered in blue light and started turning back to normal. Soon the light died down and revealed Damian back in his human form.

    Damian who got back to his human form immediately fell on his knees and started panting.

    "Why the hell I feel so tired all of a sudden?"

    Omnitrix then started blinking and said, "Ethernano levels severely low. Please recharge."

    Hearing that Damian got confused and asked, "Hey omnitrix what the hell is this ethernano?"

    Omnitrix once again started blinking and said, "Ethernano is a form of energy that the omnitrix uses to allow the host to change into various genetic Transformations. Current level- very low. Approximate time to get recharge to transform again is 30 minutes."

    Hearing that Damian fell silent and then began thinking, ''It must be the energy required to use the so called magic here. So the omnitrix uses my own ethernano or magic power to transform, huh.''

    Damian once again looked at the watch and asked, "Omnitrix what is the energy consumption rate for a Transformation?"

    Omnitrix blinked and said, "Transformation duration depends on the host''s ethernano levels and the genetic sample. The more Ethernano level the body has the longer the duration and the stronger the genetic sample used the faster the consumption."

    Hearing that Damian sighed and said, "I guess I have to raise my Ethernano levels, to survive in this world. But how am I supposed to that?"

    Damian thought for a while and then said, "Let''s first find a place to set up a camp and then try to unlock my enhancement magic, it maybe like the other things, the more I practice the better it gets. Hopefully ethernano works that way as well."

    He then looked at the dead body of the boar in front of him and said, "Hey Omnitrix how can I store something inside the storage?"

    Omnitrix blinked and said, "Point the omnitrix towards the desired object and think about storing it."

    Damian nodded and pointed the watch towards the boar and thought about Storing it. Suddenly the dial of the omnitrix rose up and a yellow beam of light came out of that and covered the boar''s body and the next instant the boar''s body disappeared.

    "Item stored successfully"

    Damian then looked at his watch and looked at the storage list and saw "Wild Boar(large)" written on the screen.

    Damian then lied back on the ground and waited to recover a bit more of his magic power.

    After he was done resting, Damian stood up and stretched his body and said, "I will have to train my body as well. I don''t want to be in a situation similar to this when omnitrix is not working." He then looked at the spot where the boar was present and saw some of the crystals still there on the ground.

    He walked towards the spot and picked up one of the crystals and inspected it and said, "let''s store it as well, they are very sharp son they might be useful or atleast they can be sold for quite a good amount once I find the way to a town or city."

    He then stored the crystals and once again started moving in a random direction but soon found a good spot close to a lake.

    He looked at the sky and said, "Seems like I still have some time left before the sun sets, let''s clean my body first."

    He then took of the rags that he was wearing and jumped into the lake and started cleaning his body to get rid of the dirt and dried blood.

    Once he was done he came out and took out a set of clothes from the storage along with the shoes and wore it. He then looked in the water to check his face and was extremely surprised by how handsome he looked.

    The boy who was now cleaned up looked like a handsome young man, with messy dark violet hair and light blue eyes with small round pupils.

    He was wearing a pale blue short-sleeved shirt with a V-shaped cut on the chest which was tied with a light brown cord along with trousers. Underneath the short sleeved shirt he wore a white shirt with long sleeves which covered his arms along with hand-sewn leather shoes.

    (Just imagine Yato(Noragami) wearing the clothes that Kirito(SAO) wore in season 3 when he lived in the village.)

    Damian looked around for a while and then said, "Let''s check what is in that Survival stuff." and took out the manual and survival set out of the storage.

    Suddenly a book, tent and some a pot to cook food along with some emergency supplies appeared in front of him.

    Damian looked at the stuff and said, "There are some food stuff and some spices, well good thing that I learned how to cook." He then looked at the tent and said, "How am I supposed to set this thing up?"

    His gaze then fell on the book and said, "There may be some instructions in that book."

    He took the book in his hand and sat on a nearby rock and started flipping through the pages.

    ----------

    Right now Damian was looking at the tent that he set up according to the instructions given the he book and said, "Well it looks durable, enough."

    He then looked at the book once again and said, "Let''s collect some firewood." and went in the forest to gather the firewood.

    Soon he came back with large amount of dried wood and placed it on the ground.

    He then started to light a fire with the wood being successful only after half an hour of continuous rubbing of the wood.

    He sighed and took one of the container and filled it with water from the lake and kept it over the fire to boil it and kill the impurities inside the water.

    After that he started preparing the ingredients for his dinner and once the preparation was done he kept the pot on fire to let it cook.

    After that he sat back comfortably on the rock and waited for the food to be ready.

    Soon he sat up and said, "Let''s try to unlock my magic."

    He then sat in a meditative position and closed his eyes and tried to feel something in his body but after a while when he didn''t feel any change he opened his eyes and gave a tired sigh.

    "It isn''t easy I guess."

    He then looked at the fire which was flickering, indicating that it could go off any second. Seeing that Damian took some dry wood from his side and threw it in the campfire.

    He kept on gazing the fire for a while and then thought, "Let''s try to use my magic on the fire, who knows my magic can be unlocked by it."

    Damian then pointed his hand towards the fire and focused on it and thought of increasing the hotness of the flame.

    He kept on focusing on the flame for a long time but still no change could be seen in it.

    Just before he was about to give up he felt a small headache and just at that moment the size of the flame increased for a moment before going back to normal as Damian lost his focus.

    Damian looked at his hand with a surprised expression and then said, "Was that because of my magic?"

    He was about to try again but he then saw bubbles coming out of the pot indicating that his food was prepared.

    Seeing that he immediately stood up and tried to get a hold of the handle of the pot but just as he touched it he felt a burning sensation and pulled his hand back.

    "Ow ow ow ow ow, it is very hot, how am I supposed to take it off the fire?"

    He then looked at his hands and started blowing on his fingers inorder to ease his pain a bit. Suddenly an idea came to him and he said, "Let''s try my magic and increase the heat resistance of my body."

    He then closed his eyes for a bit and focused once again but this time he felt something moving inside his body. He then opened his eyes and once again moved his hand towards the pot but this time he lifted the pot off the fire without any problem.

    He then kept the pot on the ground to let it cool down a bit and then said, "Looks like I unlocked my magic, now the only thing left for me to do is train train and train. And once I think I am strong enough let''s find a way out of the forest."

 Chapter 5 - Hello there

    A blurr is seen jumping from tree to tree throughout the forest while a small chicken like creature is running away from the said blurr.

    "Don''t think you can run away from me my dear lunch."

    A voice came from the blurr and hearing that the chicken like creature started running faster.

    But soon the chicken like creature bumped into something and fell back rolling. It then looked up to the thing it crashed into and immediately it''s face got pale. In front of him was a young man wearing black clothes with a pale green katana in his hand.

    The young man smiled and said, "I thank you with all my heart for becoming my meal." and slashed his sword at the chicken, and immediately cutting it.

    The man then moved his hand forward and a yellow beam of light came from his hand and the creature disappeared.

    The said young man is none other than Damian Blake who was sent to this new world nearly two months ago.

    In these two months Damian''s magic power has grown exponentially and he has transformed into a lot of creatures whose DNA is stored in his omnitrix.

    Damian''s physical features have changed as well, as his body is now much more muscular but his body was not bulky, and instead was lean, just like a swimmer''s body like back on his world. His hair has grown a lot as well, though he usually cuts them with the knife he got in the survival kit.

    He has also mastered his enhancement magic quite well and is now able to smash big boulders with his magic enhanced fists. He has also started using a katana which was made of the diamondhead''s crystals made by one of his alien Transformations named Jury Rigg which he found to be quite useful while he was living in the forest.This transformation helped him improve his living conditions quite a lot as he was quite an excellent inventor.

    Damian was now quite well known in the forest as well as during these couple of months he have been challenging different beasts throughout the forest in order to train but because of all these actions the creatures living in the forest are either scared of him or were eager to fight with him inorder to show their supremacy over the subjects of their territory.

    Right now Damian was returning back from his usual hunt for lunch and was going back to his base.

    After walking for a while Damian reached the area where he first set up his camp which now nowhere looked like a small camp with just a tent.

    Damian has built a small yet durable hut with the materials he gathered from the forest with traps lying all around the hut within a radius of 100 meters. Various pots made of clay to store food, a proper primitive toilet and a lot of swords and spears he made from wood and stone.

    Though these weapons were not as strong and durable as his katana, with the use of his magic they become quite good and are very helpful in his hunt if the need for using these weapons arises.

    He then went towards the the weapon shelf and took two spears from that and then started walking towards the lake.

    He stood in front of the lake, folded his trousers so that they do not get wet and said, "Time to catch some fishes." and stepped in the lake.

    He went to a spot which was a little deeper and said, "Perception enhancement".

    He then stood completely still without moving from the spot and didn''t made any noise.

    He remain standing for a few minutes when he suddenly noticed some ripples forming in the water near him and he immediately stabbed his spear in that direction.

    He then took the spear out of the water which revealed a huge fish being pierced by the same spear and was completely motionless.

    He then stored the fish in his omnitrix and then continued catching fishes for a while.

    ----------

    After catching enough fishes for a week Damaian started to move back towards the land but soon noticed huge ripples forming in the water. He sighed and turned around and said, "Listen here, I told you that I don''t have any interest in you, your flesh is very hard that it cannot be chewed so just go back man."

    When Damaian turned around he saw a huge fish thrice the size of the boar that he encountered on the first day, with a lot of bruises all over its body.

    Damian sighed and said, "At least wait for the injuries to heal up before the re match."

    The creature only opened its mouth and made some noises. Damian sighed and said, "Look here it will be a problem if you died, because of your injuries. Of you died other creatures will start to invade this area as there will be no boss in the lake, which means I will have to increase the security of the area."

    But the creature didn''t understood him and opened his mouth. A small ball of water then start forming at the centre of the mouth which kept on getting bigger and bigger.

    Seeing the ball of water that was forming in the mouth of the creature Damian started massaging his temples and said, "Why do I even try to reason with this brute."

    He then looked back at the creature and said, "You asked for it." and rotated the dial of the watch making it to rise up and a projection appeared over it. He then started rotating the dial changing the projections and said, "Stinkfly, nah... Heatblast.... let''s not even thing about it. Hmm.... Fourarms huh, well this will do."

    He then looked at the creature and saw that it was still concentrating on making the ball bigger. Damian once again looked at his watch and said, "Let''s do this then." and smashed the dial of his watch and a blue light started to come out of his body and started spreading in various directions. His body started changing.

    Soon the light started to die down and revealed and orange coloured creature with a crab like physique, and a huge head.

    The creature opened and closed its pincers twice and said, "Brainstorm...you know omnitrix sometimes I think you are just a irritating, well Brainstorm will be good as well."

    Damaian then looked at the creature in front of him and said, "Judging by the size of the sphere which is still increasing I think he will be stopping by the the the sphere will be of the size of his mouth. Which should take about 20 seconds more."

    He then started looking around and saw, "Ok, not seeing any lifeform nearby, so are you ready for a shock."

    The crabs head then opened revealing an oversized brain, soon sparks of electricity started to form over his brain and he said, "Let''s, take it up a notch, ENHANCEMENT" and soon the sparks over his brain started to get bigger and wilder.

    He then started charging the lightning in his brain and said, "5 seconds left, 4 3 2 1 Shock time." and fired the stored up lightning towards the ball of water which was now almost the size of the Giant''s mouth, and just as the electricity touched the ball it immediately passed throughout the ball and then to the creature making a high voltage of electric current pass through the creatures body.

    But Damian didn''t stood still and reduced the efficiency of the electricity passing through the rest of the water so as to not injure other creatures of the lake.

    Damaian then started swimming towards the creature at a high speed and started to climb on the top of the creature who was being electrocuted at the moment.

    Damian kept on climbing towards the top of the creature by piercing its pointed feet on the creature''s tough skin and soon reached at the top.

    Damian once again opened the lids of his head and exposed his oversized brain and said, "And now for grand finale a lightning pillar will suffice I gues."and once again started charging the electricity in his brain and soon shot out all the electricity towards the creature in the form of a huge lightening pillar covering it''s whole body though this time he reduced the intensity of the current so as to not kill the creature and only stun it.

    And just as per his plan the creature started sinking back in the lake because of being stunned by the electricity.

    Damian seeing that the creature was sinking transformed back to his human form and said, "Bye then, will see next week. Try to get healed by that time or don''t come back for the rematch. Like I told you, your presence is important for this lake." He then came to the side of his back and jumped into the water.

    Soon he surfaced over the water and said, "Looks like my clothes got wet." and then started swimming back to the shore.

    Soon he reached the land and came out of the water and wring out the water from his clothes and started walking back to his base.

    On the way he noticed that some of the traps that he set up were destroyed and he presumed that some trespassers were invading his base. He quickened his step and saw that all the traps on the way were destroyed.

    Soon he came across a trap which was not destroyed and had successfully trapped whom he presumed to be the intruder.

    Damian looked up and saw a red haired lady trapped in a net over a pit fall full of spikes and said, "Hello there, I guess."

 Chapter 6 - Red head

    Damian saw the red haired lady caught in the net, struggling to be released but once she heard his voice she stopped and looked towards him.

    Damian raised his hand and said, "Hi."

    The lady looked at him for a while and then said, "Umm, Hello?"

    But her eyes suddenly widened and she said, "Wait, it''s not time for that. Hey you there get me out of here."

    Damian just smiled and said, "Hey lady there is something that I want to ask you."

    The red head glared at Damian and said, "Put me down first."

    But Damian ignored her and said, "Were you the one who destroyed the traps on the way?"

    The lady''s glare just intensified and she said, "Yeah, those annoying traps in the way, I destroyed them, afterall I had to get out of them. Now get me ou-"

    Before she was able to continue Damian said, "DO YOU EVEN KNOW HOW MUCH TIME IT TOOK TO SET THOSE TRAPS UP, NO JUST FORGET ABOUT SETTING THEM, MAKING THOSE TRAPS TOOK EVEN MORE TIME. AND YOU DESTROYED ALL THE TRAPS ON THE WAY, DON''T YOU HAVE ANY CONSIDERATION FOR THE HARDWORK THAT SOMEONE DID ON SETTING THEM UP!!!!!"

    After ranting out for a while Damian stopped and started breathing heavily while he was still glaring at the trapped lady.

    The red head looked at Damian as if he was an idiot and said, "Then what do you expect me to do, stay trapped in there?"

    Damian snapped once again and pointed his finger at her and said, "YOU ARE STILL BOUND IN A TRAP, CAN''T YOU HAVE BEEN STAYED IN THE FIRST OR THE SECOND ONE INSTEAD OF DESTROYING ALL OF THEM AFTER BEING TRAPPED."

    The lady still kept on staring at Damian with a deadpan expression and said, "And what am I expected to do while being trapped in those earlier traps."

    Damian looked at her with an irritated expression and said, "I don''t know, maybe wait for the one who set the trap up just like you are doing now?"

    The lady looked at Damian for a while and then sighed and said, "Look what''s done is done, now can you get me out of this net?"

    Damian''s eyes twitched and he said, "Not even an apology Huh, You can get down on your own from there just like you did with the earlier ones. Bye." and started walking back to his base.

    Seeing him leaving the lady''s eyes widen and she said, "Hey, how do you expect me to do get out of this one when there are those spikes below me." but Damian didn''t turned around and kept walking.

    "Hey, come back here!" but Damian still kept on walking away.

    Thinking that the boy was just going to leave her hanging like that the lady gritted her teeth and said, "FINE, I APOLOGIZE FOR DESTROYING THOSE TRAPS."

    Damian stopped on his tracks and turned around with a shit eating grin on his face. Seeing his grin the lady''s brows twitched but she still kept her calm.

    Damaian started walking towards the lady and said, "What was that I didn''t heard properly since I was very far away." with a ''sweet'' smile on his face.

    The lady looked at the boy and her brows started twitching more intensely and she thought, ''He have some nerve to humiliate the queen of Dragnof.''

    The lady sighed and said, "I apologise for destroying the traps that you worked so hard on."

    Damian looked at the lady for a while and then said, "Well, now was that difficult." and a genuine smile appeared in his face.

    The lady then said, "Now, can you get me off the here?"

    Damaian nodded and took a wooden spear out from his storage.

    Seeing Damian materialize the spear out of nowhere the lady got shocked but immediately her eyes widened on seeing Damian aiming the spear towards her.

    She was about to say something but before she was able to Damian narrowed his eyes and threw the spear towards the lady''s direction.

    Seeing the spear approaching towards her the red head forcefully closed her eyes awaiting for her death but soon started to feel a little lighter.

    She then opened her eyes and found herself falling towards the ground while still trapped in the net. She then looked down towards the spikes with fear evident in her eyes and once again braced herself for death while a few years formed at the corner of her eyes.

    But Damaian who had thrown the spear to cut the rope by which the net was hanging there jumped over the pit and caught the red head before she fell in the pit.

    Damian who was now holding the red head covered in the net in a princess carry looked at her and said, "Hey, you are down now, so mind standing on your own feet."

    The lady opened her eyes and the first thing that she saw was Damian closely staring at her.

    Damian who was looking intently at her face smiled and said, "Now that I take a closer look at your face, I think that you look very beautiful."

    But once she heard those words she snapped out of her trance and looked around her only to find herself in the boy''s hands. Her expression immediately formed into that of anger and she immediately punched Damian''s face throwing him away crashing into a tree.

    The lady herself fell on the ground because of that but soon stood up and removed the net from her body and said, "IS THAT HOW YOU SAVE SOMEONE?!?!"

    Damian''s body was currently being crushed by the huge trunk of the tree he crashed into while some blood was coming out from the small wounds that he got because of the collision.

    Damian immediately enhanced his regeneration and strength and threw the log lying over him and stood up.

    He then looked at the lady with a glare and said, "HEY THIS IS HOW YOU TREAT SOMEONE WHO SAVED YOU?"

    The lady pointed towards the boy who shouted at her and said, "MAKING SOMEONE FEEL CLOSE TO DEATH AND TWICE AT THAT IS NOT HOW YOU SAVE SOMEONE."

    "YOU SHOULD BE GRATEFUL THAT I DID NOT LEFT YOU HANGING THERE AND LET YOU BE AN APPETIZER FOR THE BEASTS LIVING IN THE FOREST!!!!!"

    Suddenly both of them started feel tremors coming from the ground and got alert.

    The lady narrowed her eyes and said, "What is this?"

    Damaian looked towards a certain direction and said, "Your blessing, since you destroyed the traps in that area, the bastard is coming here, to challenge over the territory. Seriously how much of a pain can you be."

    Damian then narrowed his eyes and said, "Just asking, but are you confident in holding your own ground, right?"

    The lady smirked and said, "Heh, don''t worry of you are a out to die, I will save your pitiful life at the very least to repay you for ''saving'' my life."

    Damaian took out his katana and in an unintrested tone said, "Yeah, yeah whatever." and both him and the red headed lady took a stance for the fight.

    Soon both of them noticed two huge scorpions coming towards them one black and the other one blue.

    Damian kept looking at them and said, "If you want, you can still run away."

    The lady snorted and said, "The same applies for you as well."

    "I really want to but I don''t want to take any risks and allow you to lead them any further, you have already caused enough problems."

    The lady looked at him and said, "You know you can be very annoying."

    Damian looked at her with a smile and said, "Oh my, I was thinking the same thing, you can be very annoying as well."

    Hearing that the lady''s brows twitched and she said, "Enough of that, do you have any plans on dealing with them?"

    Damaian looked towards the scorpions rushing towards them and said, "Can you take care of one of them?"

    The lady nodded her head and said, "I can, which one are you taking on."

    "Black"

    The lady nodded and said, "Fine then the blue one is mine."

    Damian nodded and said, "Lady, make sure to not get bitten by them and hit by their stingers, Their poison is no joke."

    Lady nodded and said, "Oh, and call me Irene, lady will be very problematic to communicate with each other."

    Damian chuckled and said, "Then Irene you can call me Damian."

    Irene nodded and said, "Don''t die soon, I still have to beat you for ''saving'' me."

    Damian just smiled and said, "Well I will try-"

    Irene grinned and said, "What, feeling scared of them now?"

    Damian looked at her and said, "You are very rude for not letting me finish, I was saying that I will try to not finish it soon."

    Irene snorted and said, "Now you are getting overconfident." and looked forward as the Scorpions were now very close to them.

    Damian didn''t said anything and enhanced the his speed, strength and the sharpness and durability of his katana.

    He took a stance and soon vanished from his spot making both the scorpions and Irene surprised by his speed.

    Suddenly the black scorpion started making a loud noise making its fellow scorpion and Irene look towards its direction, only to find the sting on its tail on the ground while some fluid were gushing out of its tail.

    Irene looked at the scene in front of her with surprise evident in her eyes but was then brought back to her senses when she heard,

    "Still thinking that I am overconfident?"

    Irene turned her head to see Damian standing on top of the black Scorpion''s head with a smile on his face, holding a katana which was covered in a purple fluid.

    Damian saw Irene staring at him and said, "You can bask in my handsomeness later, first defeat your target."

    Irene immediately turned her head and looked at the scorpion and said, "Looks like you were not all talk."

    She then narrowed her eyes and said, "But, you will se what real magic is like."

    And a red magic circle appeared in front of her hand a wave of red colour was fired towards the blue scorpion sending it flying back.

    Seeing that Damian was surprised and said, "Your magic really is good."

    Irene grinned and said, "He he he, well thank you for your praise, but I think you should focus on the remaining tail that is coming towards you."

    Damian didn''t said anything and turned around and slashed his katana horizontally cutting a major portion of its tail. He then looked at the Scorpion and said, "Hey you don''t have to be like that. It''s not good to attack someone like that." but the Scorpion only screamed in pain.

    Irene stopped looking towards Damian and turned her head towards her target and said, "Well let''s finish this one as well." and started running towards the Scorpion while firing many small red magic orbs towards the Scorpion making it only able to defend itself.

    Irene who was now close to the scorpion took a high jump and pointed her hand towards Scorpion''s head and fired a huge orb of red coloured magic towards it, which caused a huge explosion enveloping the whole scorpion.

    "Woah, you are strong Irene." Damian said, standing on top of a dead black Scorpion while his katana was piercing the Scorpion''s head.

    He then took his katana out and said, "But you should never let your guard down." and threw another wood spear enhanced with his magic towards Irene making her widen her eyes, thinking that Damian attacked her but then she noticed that the spear went past her and a loud screech was heard.

    She then turned her head and saw Damian''s spear piercing through the Scorpion''s tail which was very close to her.

    Seeing the sting Irene immediately got alert and again fired a huge red orb towards the Scorpion''s head, and jumped back.

    Damian also got off from the top of the scorpion and gave his katana a swing to clear the fluids which were covering it''s blade.

    He then looked at Irene and said, "Looks like I ''saved'' your life once again."

    Hearing that Irene got angry and turned her face away and clicked her tongue.

 Chapter 7 - Irene

    After Damian and Irene were able to successfully defeat the scorpions Damian stored the corpses in his storage making Irene shocked once again.

    Irene looked at Damaian and then asked, "Do you use space magic?"

    Damian shook his head and said, "Nope, it''s just that I am able to store things in a dimension, other than that I don''t know anything related to space magic."

    He then said, "By the way why are you here so deep in the forest?"

    Irene looked at Damian and said, "That is something that I should be asking, how were you able to go so deep in the forest with all those creatures out there and what the hell are you doing here in the forest?"

    Damian crossed his hands and said, "You should the one who should answer me first, I asked you first, not only that I saved your life twice."

    Irene glared at him and said, "You are very rude, you know do you even know who I am?"

    Damian looked at her with an unintrested look and said, "A very annoying person who ruined all my traps on the way and brought two monster who could have reached my base."

    Hearing what Damian said Irene gritted her teeth and said, "I already apologised you didn''t I, why are you bringing that up now?"

    Damian snorted and said, "Yeah like apologising will make those traps come back."

    Irene groan in annoyance and said, "Fine, I will help you making and setting them up again."

    Damian didn''t said anything and started walking towards his base and said, "Then what are we waiting for, follow me."

    Irene looked at Damian for a while and then started following him.

    While walking Damian looked at her and said, "So what a beautiful girl like you doing here, I mean you are strong and can protect yourself, but still what are you doing here so deep inside the forest?"

    Irene looked at him and said, "I came here to gather some materials for my research, the parts of the monsters living here have a good synchronization with my enchantments, so researching on them is easier and less magic consuming."

    Damian thought what she said for a while and then said, "But couldn''t you have done that by slaying the beasts from the outer part of the forest, that way you wouldn''t have to come deep in here and why do you specifically came to this spot?"

    Irene continued to walk and said, "Beasts living in the outer part of the forest are not strong and do not provide good material also this is the spot that I have been coming for all this time, what am I confused is what you are doing in here and that too at my spot?"

    Damian looked at Irene and said, "Woah Woah Woah, I have been living in this forest for two months and this is the first time that I am seeing you..... no now that I think about it, it is the first time that I have met a human here."

    Irene looked at him as if he was an idiot and said, "Of course you are not going to meet any humans here this is afterall a restricted area. Since the monsters and beasts living in the forest are too dangerous the people are not allowed to come inside the forest."

    After Damian heard what she said he continued to stare at her with widened eyes and mouth open wide and said, "You mean to say that people are not even allowed to enter this forest!"

    Irene then looked at him with a surprised expression and said, "What? Don''t tell me you didn''t even know that?"

    Damian continued to stare at her and then said, "If I would have to know that why the hell do you think I will continue to stay in the forest."

    Irene stared at him for a while and then gave an annoyed sigh, "Forget it, you are a lost cause. Staying in the forest without even knowing about its dangers, I think I should praise you to be able to stay alive for two months."

    Damian suddenly realised something and said, "Hey you didn''t answer my question you said that this was your spot but why I haven''t seen you for the past two months and most importantly didn''t you say that this forest is restricted for people, how were you able to enter this forest if it''s restricted."

    Hearing his question Irene thought, ''I don''t think telling him that I am the queen of the kingdom will be a good idea.''

    She then turned her head and said, "Like I told you earlier I come to this forest to collect materials for my research so after collecting enough materials I go back and regarding how am I able to enter this forest, it is simple I have the permission to enter the forest."

    Damian looked at her with a confused expression and said, "And how do you have the permission?"

    Irene looked at him for a while and then said, "I don''t think that it is necessary to tell you but well whatever, I am a court magician and I have the permission from the queen herself to enter the forest and collect materials for the research, afterall this research is for the safety of the kingdom."

    Damian thought about her answer for a while and then said, "So you are some big shot huh, Then can''t you send some knights in here to hunt for the monsters, i mean of your research is so important for the kingdom then Isn''t it important for you to stay out of danger?"

    Irene then said, "You know, you think too much, I don''t like others putting their life on the line for something like this, Those Knights are important to maintain the order in the cities and protect the kingdom from enemies. I don''t want to make them do this work as this is but a selfish request of me. Also I get to relax and travel around a bit like this, it gets quite boring if you get holed up in a place for a long time."

    Damian stared at her for a while and seeing that Irene said, "Why the hell are you starting at me? It''s creeping me out."

    Damian suddenly came out of his trance and said, "Ah, sorry sorry, I just thought that your personality is very good. Thinking about others even before your own selfishness is something that people don''t usually do. I think that''s quite admirable."

    Hearing that Irene smiled and said, "Of course I will think about them first, they are my subordinates afterall."

    Damian who saw her smile blushed a bit and then said, "You look very beautiful while you smile you know?"

    Hearing that a slight blush appeared on her face but she soon calmed down. Damian then placed his hands behind his head and looked at the sky and kept on walking, suddenly an idea came to his mind and he said, "Hey Irene, since you are a court magician then that means that you are quite good at magic, right?"

    Irene looked at him and nodded her head. Damian looked at his expectant gaze and said, "Then can you help me improve my magic and teach me the theories related to magic?"

    Irene shrugged her shoulder and said, "No problem I will be staying in the forest for a while, I can teach you in my free time."

    Hearing that Damian smiled and said, "You are quite the nice person, my opinion of you have changed a lot, now."

    Irene perked up a bit and said, "Ho, then what was your opinion of mine earlier?"

    Damian didn''t even wait for a while and then said, "A rude an annoying person who destroyed my dear traps."

    Irene''s lips twitched and she said, "You do know how to hold a grudge against someone, don''t you."

    Damian looked at her and said, "Now don''t be like that I am only stating the truth."

    Irene looked at him and said, "Whatever, I will help you with your magic and knowledge while you help me gathering the materials."

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Fine by me, there are lot of parts that are left after the hunt anyways, you can have them of you want. Oh We are here, at my base."

    Irene looked towards Damian and said, "Like I told you it''s m....y.....base." Irene slowly turned her head and looked around the area and observed the facilities that Damian built.

    She pointed towards the area and said, "You built all this?"

    Damian nodded with a smile and said, "Impressive isn''t it."

    Irene nodded her head and said, "Yeah, it certainly is impressive." and both of them walked towards Damian''s camp.

    Damian looked at Irene and said, "Rest up a bit I will start making dinner."

    Irene nodded and put the leather bag she had on the ground and then took off the cloak she was wearing.

    When she took of her cloak the sight that welcomed Damian left him completely frozen on his spot.

    The clothes that Irene was wearing underneath her cloak were a tad bit too revealing and considering how curvaceous her body was left Damian completely enchanted.

    Damian immediately snapped back to reality and placed his hands on her shoulder and said, "Irene I really appreciate that you have no problem in showing off your beautiful body to me. I am very grateful that you put so much trust in me but please show a bit modesty, you should not show your body to others that easily." and took out the cloak that he made from the hide of th monster that he hunted over the time he lived in the forest, from his storage and wrapped it around her.

    He inspected Irene''s body once again and once he confirmed that her attire was better than the one she was wearing earlier, he nodded and then went away to prepare for dinner leaving behind a blushing and embarresed Irene who only realised what she was wearing earlier after Damian told her.

 Chapter 8 - Um..Thank you

    After Damian walked away from Irene''s sight she took off the cloth that Damian wrapped around her and put on the cloak she was wearing previously.

    She then went towards the direction that Damian went to so as to return his cloak.

    Soon after walking for a while she saw Damian''s back and was about to call him but stopped and stood speeches on seeing what Damian was doing.

    Damian who was unaware of Irene standing behind him took out the Scorpion that they just killed and looked at the dead corpses.

    "I was planning on having the chicken and fishes that I caught earlier for the dinner but who would have thought that I would get the premium stiff here."

    He then enhanced the strength and durability of his fists and said, "Here we go." and punched with all his might on the Scorpion''s body cracking the hard outer shell a bit.

    He looked at the shell and said, "It''s a lot tougher than the last one I caught." He then enhanced a bit more and then repeated started punching the outer body of the scorpion making various cracks appear on its shell.

    Seeing the cracks on the shell Damian smirked and said, "One last blow." He then lifted the Scorpion''s body and threw it up in the sky and let it fall down freely.

    When the body fell down on the ground a dust cloud was formed by it which covered the whole body. Once it settled down it revealed the scorpion with pieces of its broken shell lying around it.

    Seeing that Damian smirked and said, "Well I got the materials for Irene as well." He then approached the corpse and took out his katana to cut off the remaining shell of the body and then butcher the good part of the meat in its body.

    Once it was done he stored the rest of the corpse and the broken shell and took the meat to clean it.

    When he turned around with the meat in his hand he saw Irene looking at him with a surprised expression and her mouth open wide.

    Damian looked at her with a confused expression and said, "Is something wrong, Irene?"

    Hearing his voice Irene came back to her senses and said, "I came here to return this cloak to you."

    Damian smiled and said, "Keep it, I have lots of them, it will be cold in the night anyways." Irene only nodded and then stared at the meat in his hands.

    Seeing that Irene was eyeing the meat Damian grinned and said, "I know that you must be hungry but you cannot eat this raw."

    Hearing that Irene''s brows twitched and she said, "I am not hungry, I was just thinking whether you were really going to eat that?"

    Damian looked at her with a confused expression and said, "Of course afterall its a delicacy."

    Irene looked at him with a wary look on her face and thought, ''Is that really fine to eat that meat, I have never seen or heard someone eating Scorpion meat."

    Irene looked at Damian and then said, "Will it really be safe to eat a Scorpion, they are poisonous afterall?"

    Hearing that question Damian thought, ''Looks like eating this beast is not something that people here usually do.''

    He then smiled and said, "Don''t worry i have tried eating one before, it certainly is delicious, and regarding that poison, only the stinger on the back of its tail is poisonous, so you don''t have to worry about that."

    Irene still looked at him with a questioning gaze and asked, "Are you sure?"

    Damian grinned and said, "Heh, you I bet on that you will not even be able to stop praising it after you have eaten it once. The one that I ate before was smaller than the one we defeated today and the meat this time is looking even more delicious than the last one, so I can give you my guarantee about it."

    He said and started walking away with the meat to prepare it.

    Irene looked at him walking away and shrugged her shoulders and said, "Whatever, If that thing turns out to be inedible then I still have the dried meat that I brought with me." and walked back to the camp sight.

    Soon Damaian came back with the prepared ingredients and sat in front of the fireplace and started a fire and started cooking the food.

    Irene who saw him working came there and said, "Do you want my help with anything."

    Damian looked at Irene who was looking at him. He then started looking around and then said, "Nope, there is nothing left to do except for cooking anyways, even the firewood is stocked. I can handle it on my own." Suddenly he realised something and said, "If you want to have a bath you can do so and in that time I will prepare the dinner."

    Hearing what he said Irene looked at him with a raised eyebrow and asked, "You mean that you have a bath here?"

    Damian shook his head and said, "Not the one that you are imagining it''s just a big container, in a closed space, fill it with water and a simple bath will ready, though a hot bath might not be an option."

    Irene shook her head and said, "No, this much is already enough."

    Damian nodded with a smile and then showed her the way to the bathroom and soon he returned back after he got a ''warning'' on not daring to peek at Irene.

    Damian soon came back and started cooking and thought, ''Well I can certainly heat the water with heatblast or some other alien, but let''s just keep a trump card at my sleeve, it is not wise to be completely open towards someone whom you just met.''

    Meanwhile Irene who was in the bathroom, which was dimly lit by two torches stuck in the walls, sat back in a relaxed position in the tub and looked at the ceiling made of wood and sighed.

    "Today, have been very tiring, who would have thought that I would meet an idiot who is living in the forest for two months without even knowing about how dangerous it is."

    Her face then turned serious and she said, "But he is no simple person, his magic power is very high almost as high as some court mages back in the castle, not to even mention that his swordmanship to and strength are both better than many of the Knights. I will try to know more about him in my stay here, and if it turns out that he is dangerous for the kingdom then I would have to end him."

    She then looked around the bathroom and then said, "But to think that he built up a small house and all these facilities in the middle of the forest, I have to say, he do have talent for architecture and the cloak he gave me earlier proves that he is a good craftsman as well."

    Her face then wrinkled in anger and she said, "But he is annoying as hell, he do know how to piss someone off. Uggh, HE IS JUST A HATEFUL BASTARD!!!"

    "HEY I HEARD THAT ONE!!! STOP CURSING ME, WHILE YOU ARE IN THERE!!!"

    Irene who hear Damian shouting smirked and said, "Oh, that was my purpose all along."

    She then looked straight and closed her eyes for a while but then she felt something tingling on her chest. She ignored it for a while but seeing that the tingling sensation was not stopping she opened her eyes to see what was happening.

    When she opened her eyes she saw a spider walking on her chest which made her pale instantly and she immediately rushed out of the bathroom shouting.

    "IYAAAAAAAAAAA"

    Damian who heard her shouting got serious and turned around and said, "What happened, some kind o.....f.... beast?"

    Damian who turned around saw a completely n.a.k.e.d Irene rushing out of the bathroom. She then stopped in the middle and said, "T-t-there is a s-s-spider in there." but Damian didn''t said anything and kept on staring at her.

    Seeing that Damian was not responding she looked at him and saw him looking intently at her. She was confused by his actions but soon she realized what was happening, she then looked down and saw herself completely n.a.k.e.d and immediately covered her privates and crouched down and said, "Look away pervert...."

    Damian didn''t said anything and simply turned his head around and threw the cloak that he gave her earlier back to her without turning around.

    Irene who caught the coat immediately wore it and stood up and said, "At least say something, it''s getting more and more embarrasing."

    Damian turned around and looked at her who was looking at him with a glare. Damian thought for a while and then said, "...umm Thank you, I guess."

    Hearing that Irene started blushing intensely because of embarrasment and gritted her teeth. She looked at Damian with a smile to which Damian smiled as well but his smile immediately disappeared when Irene said, "Die" and rushed towards him with her fist covered with magic.

    Damian who saw her fist coming towards him immediately strengthen his body and caught her fist. But Irene didn''t stop at that and tried to axe kick him, but Damian caught her leg as well and said, "Calm down Irene."

    Irene glared at her and said. "Huh, why would I even if you beg for mercy then too I am not going to forgive you for looking at my body."

    Damian shook his head and said, "The problem is not that."

    Irene cut his speech and said, "I don''t care what your problem is, but you will go through hell."

    Damian sighed and said. "Then you are not going to stop?"

    "No"

    "Fine then I also don''t mind the view that I am currently witnessing."

    Irene got confused by what he said and seeing that Damian pointed towards her leg which was being held by him.

    Irene too looked at her leg and immediately started blushing on noticing what he was talking about. Since she was not wearing anything under the cloak, he n.a.k.e.d body was in full view to Damian from under the cloak.

    Seeing that Irene stopped putting force in her fist and kick Damian released her and covered her body properly with the cloak and said, "Go an change, we will talk after that."

    Irene simply lowered her head and walked back to the bathroom to change her clothes.

    Seeing her walk away Damian sighed and sat back on the log near the campfire and said, "My life is just like a d.i.c.k." he sighed once again and thought, ''beautiful woman always make it hard.'' and looked down at the huge buldge in his trousers.

 Chapter 9 - Insecure

    After Irene came out of the bathroom fully dressed and Damian was able to calm down his ''brother'' both of them sat opposite to each other with a complete silence.

    Damian who thought that the situation was getting very awkward looked at Irene and saw her looking down on the ground with a blush on her face.

    Damian looked at her for a while and then sighed and said, "Look here I am very sorry for the embarrasment that you are suffering right now, but both of us know that it is not my fault and I am not going to apologize for something that I haven''t done."

    Hearing what Damian said Irene''s blush intensified on remembering that he saw her n.a.k.e.d. She then looked at him with a blush still evident on her face and said, "So what do you expect me to do, you saw my completely n.a.k.e.d body and instead of looking away you kept on staring at me and when asked to say something about it, the words that came out of your mouth were thank you."

    Damian looked at her and said, "What do you expect a s.e.x.u.a.lly healthy man to do when a beautiful lady is standing in front of her completely n.a.k.e.d?"

    Irene narrowed her eyes and said, "I don''t know, may be turn around immediately?"

    Hearing that Damian snorted and said, "Only those who are sissies do that people who are like me never turn around till it is our fault, the only times I will look around in such situation if it was to be caused by me or if I find the body absolutely disgusting. A gentleman never averts his eyes from beauty."

    Hearing that Irene started blushing even more and her ears got red as well. She then pointed her finger at Damian and said, "How can you such a thing with a straight face a-a-and what''s up with that Thank you?"

    Damian remained silent for a while and then looked away and said, "I guess there was a bit of my mistake back there. But what I said that time was also true, so I did not regret saying it."

    Irene who heard that looked at him curiously and asked, "What do you mean by that? Do you think that it is just a trivial matter for a woman whose body is seen by someone?"

    Damian immediately waved his hands and said, "I didn''t mean that, don''t you remember that it was I who told you earlier to not show your body to others easily when you took off your cloak. I know how important this matter is, but you should also keep in mind that it is not my fault that I happen to see you n.a.k.e.d."

    But Irene remained completely silent after that. Seeing that Damian sighed and said, "Well, if you are feeling insecure around me then the only thing that I can do is stay away from you. I apologize for making you feel that way, but I will still say this the incident is not my fault."

    He then stood up and pushed the log he was sitting on further away from the fire while je kept on the pot and the skewers that were being cooked.

    Irene just looked at him sitting further away from her and then looked away feeling a bit guilty. She too knew that it was not Damian''s fault but the fact that she felt a bit insecure because of the incident with the fact that Damian and her met only today made her unable to ''forgive'' him. She just sat there in silence while looking at the sky.

    Damian who saw that the food was almost prepared took out some plates, bowls and spoons made out of wood and went towards the fire. He checked the soup and tasted a bit and feeling satisfied with the taste he smiled and took out some soup in two bowls and placed some of the skewers in two plates.

    He then walked towards Irene''s log and placed her food a bit away from her and said, "Here''s the dinner." and started walking back. He picked up his portion and sat back on his place. He looked at Irene and said, "If you want to have seconds just take it from the pot directly." and started eating his food with a smile on his face.

    Irene looked at the food intently for a while trying to judge whether their was something mixed in it, but when she heard Damian telling her to take seconds if she wanted, she looked at him and seeing him eating the food with a smile on his face made her a bit relieved.

    She then took a spoonful of soup and placed it in her mouth and immediately her eyes widen because of the delicious taste of the soup. She then looked at the soup once again and then turned her head towards the meat skewers. She took one in her hand and looked at it hesitatingly as she knew that the meat belonged to a scorpion. She didn''t want to eat it but the aroma it was giving off made it very difficult for her to ignore it. She gulped her saliva and opened her mouth and took a bit out of the skewer and immediately she got shocked because of the tenderness of the meat. She continued to chew it and with each time she did that she felt that it kept on getting better and better.

    Seeing her reaction Damian chuckled and said, "Delicious right?"

    Hearing his voice Irene looked at Damian and saw him smiling at her. She blushed a bit and said, "Yeah, it certainly is delicious." and showed a beautiful smile on her face.

    Seeing the smile Damian once again got enchanted by her and said, "Looks like I was correct a smile suits you a lot."

    Hearing that Irene blushed a bit but soon composed herself and said, "Sorry, about earlier."

    Damian just waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry it is common for such a thing to happen after that incident, I think that you handled yourself much better, normally ladies women would be ready to kill the person if they happen to even catch a glimpse of their underwear."

    Hearing that Irene chuckled and said, "Well you are certainly right about that, but don''t get ahead of yourself, if you do something inappropriate I will make sure that you will think that those normal woman would look like angels to you."

    Damian just chuckled and said, "What do you take me for, I already told you I am a gentleman, I am not going to do anything to you if that will make you uncomfortable."

    Irene snorted and said, "We will see about that." but soon a smile appeared on her face. Damian smiled as well and then said, "You should hurry up and eat that before it gets cold."

    "Oh" Irene said and then looked at the bowl in her hand immediately started eating her dinner.

    After that both of them just continued to have their dinner while chatting a bit with each other from time to time.

    Once Damian was done cleaning up everything he looked at Irene sitting in front of the campfire and said, "You should rest now, it''s getting late."

    Irene looked at Damian and then towards the sky. She then yawned and said, "Well it certainly is getting late."

    Damian nodded and said, "You can go in that house and take the bed, I will sleep outside."

    Hearing that Irene looked at Damian and said, "No no, I cannot let myself do such a thing it is your house so you should be the one sleeping in there."

    Damian looked back at her and said, "Like I told you I am a gentleman and a gentleman cannot let a lady sleep out here alone, and while he himself stays in the house."

    Irene was about to protest but Damian cut her speech and said, "Besides you are still feeling a bit insecure of me, right?"

    Irene who heard that remained silent and just looked down on the ground.

    Damian sighed and said, "Like I said, you should not blame yourself for that, it is completely normal to feel insecure of strangers. So if you are not planning to sleep out as well or feel that I am plotting something then take me up on that offer."

    Irene looked at him for a while seeing which Damian grinned and said, "Of course if you want someone to warm your bed then you just have to ask you know."

    Hearing that Irene immediately blushed and said, "Huh, who wants someone to warm their bed you idiot. Fine just sleep here outside." and started walking towards the house and after entering it she shut the door with a bang.

    Damian just chuckled and said, "Well atleast she is not that wary of me now. But I have to admit, she is very beautiful."

    He then looked at the house for a while and then shook his head and said, "Let''s go to sleep as well." and took out a bed made of wood from his storage and lied on it, and after closing his eyes, he slowly drifted off to sleep completely ignorant about a blushing red head who heard him calling her beautiful.

 Chapter 10 - Training

    The next morning after after waking up Damian went to do his daily workout in the forest, running around jumping from tree to tree and picking up some fresh food materials. He then came back and took a bath to get rid of the seat and dirt and soon came out completely refreshed.

    He then started preparing breakfast for both him and Irene and when it was about to be prepared he went towards the house to wake Irene up. He knocked on the door for a while till he heard something crashing on the ground. He chuckled thinking that it was Irene who fell from the bed but soon controlled himself so as to not let her know that he was laughing at her or there might be a beating session that he have to face.

    Soon the door opened and a half awake Irene opened the door.

    Damian who looked towards the door became stiff but he still said, "Breakfast is about to be ready, so hurry up." and then immediately went away.

    Damian who was walking back thought, ''I have to ask her to do something about the clothes that she wear under those cloak, she is making my life very ''hard''. And how the hell can she wear such type of clothes, if she was feeling insecure.'' He then stopped thinking for a while and then said, "But I have to say, her body is very curvy." and a slight blush appeared on his face.

    He then sat down on the log and waited for Irene to come, which didn''t take much time and both of them started eating.

    While eating Damian looked at Irene and asked, "So when will you help me with my magic and traps?"

    Irene looked up and said, "We can start once we finish eating but before that you have to tell me what your magic is and how it works, after that only would I be able to think of a way to help you."

    Hearing that Damian''s brows furrowed a bit and he said, "But doesn''t that will make you aware about the strength and weaknesses of my magic, I don''t feel quite comfortable with that."

    Hearing that Irene thought for a while and then said, "Then how about I tell you about my magic as well, will it be fine with that."

    Damian thought for a while and then said, "Fine, that seems acceptable."

    After that both of them started to explain each other about their magic and once they were done Damian said, "So you are able to imbue your magic on other objects to improve their stats and apply different abilities to them damn, it cool, hmm looks like it is similar to my magic but better, you can make the affect last for any amount of time of you use enough magic power."

    Irene nodded and said, "But I think your magic is quite good as well able to enhance your abilities without making any formation, unlike enchants, your enemy can''t even predict what you did. In case of my enchants if someone knowledgeable in the art of enchantments were to face me then it will be a very difficult battle as that person can immediately counter my enchants by seeing their formations."

    Damian nodded in understanding and then said, "Then do you have any idea how can I improve my magic?".

    Irene nodded and said, "Hmm, I think you should work on increasing your magical power and efficiency to use magic first, to last longer in a battle, because in case of your magic the amount of magical power is the key, the more you have the stronger you can get or the longer you can fight, I think you should also train your body because it might break if you are not able to hold up to a very high amount of enhancement."

    Damian thought for a while and then said, "And how should I do that?"

    Hearing that Irene smirked and said, "By doing chores."

    Damian looked at her with a weird expression on his face and said, "Wut?"

    Irene kept on smiling and said, "Enhance your body to the maximum and do your normal chores without reducing the amount of enhancement. This way both your control over your body and magic power will increase."

    Damian thought for a while and then enhanced his body to the maximum, and tried to stand up and immediately the ground under his feet cracked because of his strength but he ignored it and was about to walk away but Irene stopped him and said, "Ah ah ah, you cannot do that." and Damian immediately turned around in a blink of an eye and looked at Irene with a confused expression and said, "What am I not allowed to do?"

    Irene pointed at the crack that formed on the ground and said, "That, you have to do the things just like you do without enhancements, that is you have to maintain the same output with the increased amount of input. You have to look like you don''t have any enhancements on your body but in actuality it should be enhanced to the maximum."

    Damian looked at her for a while and then said, "How is it going to help me?"

    "It will help you improve your efficiency, if you are able to manage the output while increasing the input your body''s ability to control magic will increase itself and you yourself will be able to handle your body better, slowly and slowly if you are able to master it you may be able to do some tasks which require a lot of magical power with just a bit of it. This also improves the concentration of ethernano inside your body as it continuously gets depleted and refilled over time, it can also help in improving your recovery rate."

    Damian thought for a while and then said, "In simple words you are telling me to make it such that controlling large amount of mana becomes something like a muscle memory."

    Hearing that Irene smiled wryly and said, "Well not exactly, but something similar to that, you just need to know that you have to do chores like a normal person while still having an abnormal power."

    Damian nodded and said, "Well I think it is easy." and tried to walk once again but this time as well a crack was formed on the ground, making Damian look at the crack with a wry smile while Irene looked at him with an amused expression.

    After that Damian kept on trying to move around but all the time Irene reprimanded him of using too much power or speed, making Damian completely annoyed. Seeing that Irene was trying very hard to not laugh at his problems.

    After six hours of continuously maintaining his body to his upper limits Damian started to feel headache and finally he stopped and lied down on the ground and started breathing heavily, the whole area around him was full of cracks and craters and debris that were formed by him when he tried to walk or make his traps, which kept on breaking as he was not able to maintain his strength.

    Irene who was looking at Damian looked at him with a bit of surprise in her eyes and thought, ''To be able to keep releasing the maximum amount of magic he possibly could for six hours, how much of a monster is he. His magical power is somewhere near mine a bit lower than me but his efficiency is already better than some low level court mages. I don''t think that it will take much time before both his magic power and control reaches my level.''

    She then walked towards him and gave him a wooden glass filled with water.

    Damian immediately took the glass and started gulping it down.

    After he was done drinking he remained still for a while to catch his breath and said, "This was the worst thing that I have ever done in my life."

    Irene just chuckled and said, "Oh, don''t say that the fun part is still not started."

    Damian looked at her with a confused expression and asked, "What fun part?"

    Irene just smiled and said, "Didn''t I say that you have to improve your physical condition as well, to utilize the full potential of your magic. So let''s start your physical training."

    Damian looked at her and then pointed at himself and said, "You do know that I don''t have any magic power left right?"

    Irene just nodded and said, "Of course, that is even better. So get ready and let''s spar." and a red magic circle appeared in her hand.

    Seeing the magic circle Damian''s eyes widened and he then looked at Irene with a pleading expression and said, "C''mon, Irene you should not make these types of jokes."

    Irene just continued to ''smile'' and then said, "Run" and fired and orb at Damian.

    Damian who saw the orb coming towards him immediately jumped away and an explosion occured where he was sitting. He looked at Irene and said, "HEY, YOU WANT ME TO DIE OR WHAT?"

    But Irene didn''t say anything and continued to fire her orbs towards Damian while he kept dodging them. Even though he was out of magical power his body was still very fit, thanks to the training he did for the past two months he lived in the forest.

    Damian who was dodging the orbs looked towards the explosion that occurred near him and thought, ''Its confirmed she wants to kill me.''

    He then saw Irene who waved her hand on seeing his gaze and continued to fire the orbs. Damian who saw that thought, ''How can she look so beautiful to me when she is trying to kill me.''

    He then sighed and said, "Well, let''s get serious as well." and took out his katana from the storage and started cutting through the orbs that were coming towards him.

    Seeing Damian cutting through the orbs Irene narrowed her eyes and thought, "l''So he finally decided to get serious, huh.'' She then started to put enchantments on her body making it more durable and agile, and increased the power of her attacks.

    Damian who saw her putting enchantments narrowed his eyes and thought, ''I have to finish it soon.'' and started running towards Irene while dodging and cutting through the orbs with his katana. He then applied a small enhancement to his body as he has recovered a bit of his power and immediately his speed increased a bit.

    Irene who saw Damian''s increase in speed thought, ''So he has recovered a bit, huh'' and increased the speed of her attacks.

    As Damian kept getting closer and closer to Irene he started to get troubled on keeping up with her attacks. He got hit by multiple orbs but he still kept running towards her.

    Just when he thought that he was about to reach her Irene smirked and fired a huge orb towards him making him open his eyes wide.

    Damian started to get nervous on seeing the size of the orb and it was almost impossible for him to dodge that. Seeing that Damian gritted his teeth and enhanced his body''s durability and took the attack head on but still passed through the attack and was about to attack at Irene, but before his katana was about to connect Irene easily caught the blade making Damian surprised and then punched him in the gut making Damian cough out some saliva and then he became unconcious and fell on the ground.

    Irene looked at the unconcious Damian and said, "He was able to fight this well when he was already exhausted, although I didn''t go all out but still.... *sigh* it somehow is making me feel very bad."

    She then crouched down a bit and looked at his face for a while and then said, "Now that I look at him carefully, I think he looks quite handsome." a small smile then appeared on her face and she said, "Well looks like the time I will be here , will not be boring."

 Chapter 11 - Lewd

    After the spar was over which resulted in making Damian unconcious, Irene dragged him back to the camp and laid him in his bed, inside his house. After that she came out of his house and decided to take a bath as she was all sweaty from the spar.

    After the bath when she came out dressed in her clothes without her cloak she decided to check out the area and search for some materials for her research.

    ------------

    Later in the evening when Damian woke up and opened his eyes he felt pain all over his body. Not wasting any moment Damian immediately enhanced his regeneration and in about 15 minutes his injuries got almost completely healed, and he returned back to his working condition.

    He then sat up and started looking around and found himself in his house.

    ''Irene must have brought me here.'' thought Damian.

    He then stood up from his bed and after changing his clothes he went out of his house.

    After coming out he started looking around the area and was surprised to see the damage that was caused by their spar. He also looked at the cracks on the ground and thought, ''I have to somehow manage the strength so as to not make these cracks.'' He then started looking around and said, "By the way, where is Irene?"

    He then started looking around and checked the facilities but still couldn''t find her.

    "Did she already go back? But her luggage and cloak are still here. Maybe she went in the forest. Well whatever let''s make some dinner, I have not eaten anything since morning."

    He then started preparing the food and once it was almost prepared he once again looked around and thought, ''Its almost night, where has she gone.'' He then waited for a few more minutes and then said, "She must have been caught up in some sort of mess, well let''s go and look for her, she still have to make up for my traps...wait traps."

    He then gave a tired sigh and said, "I hope that my intuition is wrong." He then took a torch and put the cooked food away from the fire and after making sure everything was fine at his base. He enhanced his senses.

    "Hmm.... my nose can''t confirm her scent. I need to something to identify her scent first. He then started looking around to find something which had Irene''s scent and found her bag lying on the ground.

    He sniffed the bag and said, "Nope not good, lying on the ground for all this while has mixed the scent along with it, my enhanced senses can still not perceive it." He then opened her bag to look for something which will have her scent.

    There were many things like flasks, dried meat, books, but. one of them had a strong scent in it. He searched for a while and then found a cloth inside the bag which had a strong scent which was common among all of her belongings. Assuming that it was Irene''s scent he sniffed it and then started searching around the area to find Irene. Soon he picked up her scent and started following it.

    "Hmm... She must be close, her scent is getting stronger." and started rushing through the forest and soon found her and sighed on seeing that his intuition was correct.

    He looked up and said, "You do love getting tied up in traps, right?"

    Irene just glared at him and said, "Why the hell have you placed so many traps around the area, and why did you take so long?"

    Damian just looked at her and said, "To ensure the safety of my base and I thought that you were looking out for your materials so I just let you be."

    Irene looked at him for a while and sighed. she then said, "Ok ok, I get it, now can you get me out of here?"

    Damian just jumped and cut the rope she was being tied to and caught her. He then landed on the ground with Irene in her arms and then placed her on the ground and started to untie her.

    After she got freed Irene stretched her body. Damian then looked at her and said, "By the way, I didn''t notice any destroyed traps around here."

    Irene looked at him and said, "Of course I didn''t destroyed any, this was the only trap I got caught on."

    Hearing that Damian looked at her with widened eyes seeing which Irene said, "What, weren''t you the one who told me to wait for you if I somehow got caught in the traps."

    Hearing that Damian stood silent for a while and then started laughing which made Irene a bit pissed and she said, "Hey, what is so funny!?"

    Damian soon calmed himself down and then said, "Nothing nothing." He then looked at her and patted her head and said, "Good girl, you do know how to follow the instructions."

    Irene who was being patted got a bit embarrassed and a blush appeared in her cheeks. She immediately smacked his hand away and said, "Hey, don''t treat me like a kid!"

    Damian just pulled back his hand with a light chuckle and then said, "How about I go with you for your hunt for the materials, that way you would be safe from the traps."

    Irene looked at him for a while she still had a blush on her cheeks and then said, "Fine, you can come. You did promise me to help me with the materials in return for the training."

    Damian nodded his head but soon both his and Irene''s stomach made a growl which made Damian chuckle a bit and Irene''s blush to intensify.

    He looked at her and said, "Shall we get going then, I am feeling very hungry."

    Irene looked at him for a while and then said, "Well it can''t be helped if you are feeling very hungry, then let''s get going." with a proud expression on her face but soon started blushing when her stomach growled again which made Damian chuckle once again.

    Damian then moved his hand forward and said, "Let''s go."

    Irene looked at his hand and a slight blush appeared on her face and she thought, ''What! D-D-Does he w-w-want me to h-h-hold his h-h-hand but that is so l-lewd,I cannot let him do s-s-something so indecent to me.''

    She looked at him with a blush and said, "I-I can walk o-on my own."

    But Damian just shook his head and said, "I know that you can walk on your own but it is so that you don''t ''accidentally'' step on some trap."

    Irene narrowed her eyes and said, "Why do I feel that there was some sarcasm in your speech."

    Damian just shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Let''s get going." and took her hand without her permission and started walking while dragging her with him.

    "Wha-" was all Irene could say before she was dragged by Damian and a blush appeared on her face.

    While both of them were walking Irene was thinking, ''Calm down Irene you are not doing something indecent. You are just holding his hand so as to not get caught into some kind of trap. It is not indecent. It is not indecent. It is not indecent.'' Her gaze then fell on hand which was being held by Damian and immediately her blush intensified and she thought, ''THIS IS TOTALLY LEWD!!! IT IS LEWD!! IT IS LEWD!! IT IS LEWD!!'' and she started panicked a bit.

    Damian who felt something was wrong turned around to see that Irene was panicking a bit. He then pressed her hand a bit to gain her attention which worked and then Irene looked at him.

    Damian then asked, "Is something wrong? Are you injured somewhere?" with a worried look on his face.

    Irene who saw the worry in his expression calmed down and said, "No I am fine, no problem at all."

    Damian looked at her for a while and then said, "Are you sure?"

    Irene just nodded her head with a smile on her face and started walking ahead of him and became the to pull Damian instead of being pulled by him and thought, ''I am an idiot, he was just doing this out of worry. And here I thought that he was trying to take advantage of me.''

    Just as he thought that she felt Damian pulling her and soon she found her in his embrace.

    "If you are going to take the lead at least look out on the way." Damian said that and thrusted his katana forward piercing through a snake which could have attacked Irene.

    But Irene couldn''t comprehend anything as her mind was becoming a mess.

    ''LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD LEWD''

    Damian who saw that Irene was in a daze shook her body and after a while she came back to her senses.

    Seeing that she was back to her senses Damian flicked her forehead making her wrinkle up her face in pain. She then looked at her and said. "Came back to your senses?" to which Irene absentmindedly nodded her head. Damian nodded his head and lifted up his katana to show her the snake that he killed and told her to be careful and once again started walking back to the base while dragging Irene who was blushing the whole time they were holding hands.

 Chapter 12 - WHO WOULD WANT TO....

    Once Damaian and Irene were back to the camp Damian decided to warm up the food but when he tried to walk away he noticed that his hand was still being held by Irene.

    He looked at Irene and said, "Hey Irene" making Irene look at him. Damian smiled and then said, "You know I really like to hold these soft hands of yours but I have to warm up the food now, So if you mind..."

    Irene immediately blushed and released her hand from him and started running away.

    Seeing that Damian chuckled and started walking towards the campfire.

    After the food was warmed up Damian served it and both of them started eating while making small talk to each other.

    Suddenly Irene realized something and asked, "Hey, how did you get healed up so fast?"

    Damian looked at her and said, "I enhanced my regeneration to the max and after sometime my wounds and injuries got healed. It is something that I learned while fighting a monster in the forest. Man that thing can regenerate even it''s lost parts. It was a complete hassle defeating him."

    Hearing that Irene looked at him with surprise and then asked, "If it can regenerate it''s body parts then how did you defeat him."

    Damian looked at Irene and said, "The one I was fighting was a male so I cut of his manhood and even though it could have regenerated it, the mental trauma is something else. So while he was mourning I pierced his head and heart while he was distracted."

    The area felt completely silent for a while and then Irene said, "You really have some crazy ways to deal with things."

    Damian just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Everything is fair at n love and war."

    Irene then shook her head and said, "Forget it, so what do you think about the training. Do you think that it have some effects?"

    Damian thought for a while and then said, "Hmm... I don''t know, Maybe this because it was just the first day, but I don''t feel anything different. Well, whatever you know better about magic than me anyway so I will just have to follow your advice."

    Irene looked at him and said, "Why do you believe me so easily, don''t you think that I may be decieving you?"

    Damian looked at her with widened eyes and said, "Who said that I totally believe you it is the basic knowledge to not trust someone completely without truly knowing about him, I am keeping a proper guard against everything but there is the fact that I haven''t felt any ill will from you so I am pretty relaxed around you."

    Hearing that Irene narrowed her eyes and said. "So you mean to say that if I were to have any ill intentions then you would have attacked me."

    Damian just smiled and said, "Yes, I would have done that. Afterall I want to survive in this world so I would not hesitate to take someone''s life if they were to threaten me."

    Irene then smirked and said, "Do you really think that you could kill me if I were to attack you?"

    Hearing that Damian just waved his hand and said, "Nah, you could beat me pretty easily ''if I don''t use omnitrix that is.'' I already know that you were holding back quite a lot while we were sparring or while the scorpion attack, but I also know that you won''t kill me."

    Irene raised her brows and said, "Oh, and why did you think that."

    Damian just smirked and said, "If you were to kill me, your only way to get out of the forest without getting caught in the traps will be gone."

    Irene''s eyes widened and she thought, ''I didn''t even thought about that!!''

    Damian who saw her expression for surprised and said, "Wait don''t tell me that thing didn''t even crossed your mind." but Irene remained completely silent.

    Damian just sighed and said, "You really are very easygoing, just saying though but you should be careful around others. Not everyone is handsome and generous gentleman like me."

    Hearing that Irene just snorted but then her face turned serious and asked, "And how can be assured that you are not planning on killing me?"

    Damian smiled and said. "I am not going to harm you if you are not going to harm me. Afterall you are the first person that i met after coming to the forest, and i quite enjoy your company so there is no reason for me to harm you."

    Hearing that Irene looked at him as if he was an idiot and said, "You mean to say that you are not going to attack me because you just like my company?"

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "There is also the fact that you are helping me improving my magic though in return I am helping you with your materials but still I am very happy with the way things are right now, so let''s drop this topic. I don''t want to spoil the mood."

    Irene looked at him for a while and then said, "Fine, but don''t try to do something funny, I am warning you and don''t forget your promise of coming with me to collect the materials."

    Damaian nodded and said, "Don''t worry I will help you collect lots of them."

    Irene smiled and said, "Then in return I will try my best to help you in the training."

    Damian smiled and said, "Hehehehe, well good for me, I will get stronger soon." and stood up from his place and went to clean up the area.

    Irene stood up as well and passed her plate and bowl to Damian who just took them and went to wash them.

    After everything was done and both of them were about to go to sleep.

    Irene looked at Damian and asked, "Hey Damian, earlier you said, that you want to get stronger? But what for?"

    Damian who was preparing his bed looked at Irene and then started thinking. After thinking for a while he looked at Irene with a helpless s.ile and then said, "Well, I just want to get strong no particular reason behind it. The best I could think off is so that I can live my life peacefully."

    Irene looked at him with a weird look on her face and said. "Seriously, you want to become strong just so you can live peacefully. Why would you even need strength of you just want to live a peaceful life."

    This time it was Damian who looked at her weirdly and said, "Irene I don''t know much about the world but I at least know that there are both good and bad people in the society, if someone who is good like you can be strong, then there is also a possibility that someone who is bad can be strong as well. Not to mention there must be many beasts out there as well who are quite strong. Do you really think, that someone who is not strong can live a peaceful life?"

    Irene who heard what Damian said started pondering over it and felt that what he said was true. She looked at him and then said, "And when do you plan to leave the forest to live your so called peaceful life or is it that you are going to live that life here."

    Damian shook his head and said, "No, I will get out of the forest once I think that I am strong enough to face the dangers out there."

    Irene looked at him and said, "And when when will you think that?"

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know, maybe when I am able to defeat the strongest monsters in the forest without any difficulty."

    Irene sighed and said, "Then I think that it will take you quite sometime to leave here. So what will you do after that?"

    Hearing that Damian''s eyes widened and he asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    Irene looked at him seriously and asked, "I mean what I said, what will you do after you think you are strong enough and leave the forest."

    Damian remained silent for a while and then started thinking he then looked at Irene and said, "Hey Irene are there any ladies who are atleast as beautiful as you out there?"

    Hearing that Irene''s serious face immediately crumbled and an embarresed expression with a blush appeared on her face and she asked, "Why do you want to know something like that?"

    Damian who was rubbing his chin said, "I was thinking that once I get out of here, I will find a lady and start a family, I guess. So I wanted to know if there are ladies who are atleast as beautiful as you."

    Hearing that again Irene''s blush intensified and she asked, "Why are you comparing them to me?"

    Damian looked at Irene and said, "You see I am quite confident in my looks and since you are the first lady that I met and I think you are quit beautiful so it is only natural for me to keep you as object of comparison, since I have no idea about any other lady, forget lady I don''t even know how a man looks when compared to me."

    Suddenly an idea came to his mind and he immediately approached Irene and held her shoulder making a shiver pass down her spine. He then moved his face closer to her making Irene completely fl.u.s.tered and asked, "Irene answer me truthfully how do I look compared to the other men out there. Am I good looking?"

    Irene who was very fl.u.s.tered because of him holding her shoulders and his face being too close to hers was thinking, ''TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE TOO CLOSE''

    Seeing that Irene was completely fl.u.s.tered by his actions Damian immediately moved away from her and said, "Sorry about that I got really desperate there. But can you please answer me."

    Irene who was somehow able to calm down looked at him with a slight blush and then said, "If I were to answer from my perspective I would say that you are quite good looking than most men out there."

    Hearing that Damian sighed and said, "I am glad."

    Seeing him like that Irene chuckled and said, "You are acting like you have never seen a man and woman before."

    Damian looked at her and said, "No I have seen them but I have never met anyone from this region, so I wanted to know whether I look weird compared to the people living here. Now answer my other question, are there any ladies who are as beautiful as you?"

    Hearing that Irene blushed again but still remained calm and said, "There are many people who are beautiful out there some even more beautiful than me."

    Damian who heard her looked at her for a while and then said, "You are very humble, Normally when girls are asked this question they will say that they are the most beautiful person out there."

    Damian then smiled and said, "Your impression for me keeps getting better. I might even marry you once I get out of this forest."

    Suddenly Irene''s blush intensified even more and she immediately backed away from Damian and said, "D-D-Don''t j-j-joke about something l-l-like t-t-t-that."

    Seeing her expression Damian smirked and said, "Heh, but I was serious, I mean you are beautiful and I have a good impression of you, so why would I not want to live with such a person. So what do you say~?"

    Irene immediately went inside the house and shouted, "WHO WOULD WANT TO MARRY AN ANNOYING PERSON LIKE YOU!!!!!" to which Damian just laughed and then went back to bed.

 Chapter 13 - Pervert Irene

    The next morning Damian woke up completely refreshed. He stood up from his bed and started stretching his body.

    He then scratched his head for a while and then said, "Let''s go for the training then." and after washing his face he went in the forest for his morning routine.

    ----------

    After coming back all sweaty and covered in dirt, Damian drank some water and then went to take a bath.

    Meanwhile inside the house which was built by Damian Irene was lying on the bed with her eyes wide open. She then started to massage her temples and thought, ''I didn''t catch a wink of sleep, all because Damian said something like that.'' She then opened her eyes and then said, "But what if...." and then started imagining herself in a wedding dress and standing with Damian taking vows and then Damian bending forward to kiss her.... but before he was able to Irene stopped imagining and immediately stood up with a fierce blush on her face.

    She then cupped her cheeks and started shaking her head and thought, ''NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO

    How can I even think about something like that.....That is such an embarrassing thing to do....But what if I really get married to him then I will have no choice but to do it with him. But shouldn''t be feel embarrassed about it as well afterall it is suchi and embarrasing thing to do...No I dont think that he will feel embarrassed about it....He even held my hand without any hesitation. I mean how can he do such a shameful thing without any embarrasment.....But doesn''t that mean that I will have to k-k-kiss him no matter what.''

    She then unconciously moved her hand towards her lips but when she realised what she was doing she immediately blushed and started punching the bed she was lying on.

    ''BEGONE LEWD THOUGHTS!!!!!''

    She then stood up from her bed and said, "I am having a severe headache and this is all because of Damian. Seriously what was the point of having that kind of conversation at night, he even called me beautiful. I mean i know that I have good looks but still.....Anyway let''s stop thinking about him."

    She then took a deep breath and slapped her face twice and said, "Alright Irene no more thinking about him." and then went out of the house.

    She then looked around but was not able to find Damian and thought, ''Maybe he went for his morning workout well whatever, let''s wash up my face first so that I don''t feel sleepy.'' and started walking towards the water container and took out a cup of water and splashed it over her face.

    She then took out another cup of water and started drinking it but suddenly she heard a door open and turned her head and saw Damian standing there with his body still wet after the bath while only wearing his boxers.

    Damian also noticed Irene and turned his head only to see her holding a cup of water trying to drink it but the water was only falling down on the ground. He then noticed Irene having a blush on her face.

    Seeing that suddenly an idea came to his mind and he said, "If you are done enjoying the view please look away, or do you want to see what''s underneath this?" and pointed at his boxers.

    Hearing that Irene''s blush intensified and she immediately threw the cup she was holding towards him and said, "W-W-WHAT ARE YOU DOING MOVING AROUND LIKE T-T-T-THAT!?!?!?"

    Damian caught the cup which was thrown at him and threw it away and said, "I just literally came from a bath, and is now going to pick up my dry clothes that are lying over there and stop looking from in between your fingers you pervert, if you want to gaze upon my body you can do it freely."

    Hearing that Irene gritted her teeth and looked towards Damian and said, "I am not a pervert!!"

    Damian just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Whatever" and started to walk towards the place he kept his clothes.

    After he was done changing the clothes, he walked back and saw Irene sitting while she still had an angry expression on her face.

    Seeing that Damian sighed and said, "Hungry?" but Irene just looked away from him.

    Damian didn''t say anything and started to prepare the breakfast. Seeing that he was not bothered by it Irene''s brows twitched and she said, "Don''t you have to say something to me?"

    Damian looked at her for a while and then nodded his head and said, "You have dark circles under your eyes so I suggest that you rest a bit more."

    Irene''s lips twitched and she thought, ''who do you think is responsible for this?''

    Irene then took a deep breath to calm herself down and then said, "Don''t you feel embarrassed about the thing that just happened."

    Damian didn''t look at Irene and said, "Not really, I mean I was still wearing something on that covered my privates also me freaking out would just make things more worse."

    Irene hearing that looked at him with a confused expression and said, "But still yo-"

    But before she could continue Damian looked at her with a smiled and then said, "If you are so concerned about me feeling embarresed then why don''t you take responsibility for it and promise to marry me." which made Irene immediately silent while a blush appeared on jise face.

    Damian chuckled and then said, "Good, now stay silent otherwise you I will make you take responsibility and you would have to marry me." and started preparing breakfast while there was complete silence.

    After a few minutes when the breakfast was prepared Damian was about to inform Irene but when he turned around he saw her sleeping.

    He looked at her for a while and then said, "Her sleeping face is pretty cute."

    He then walked towards her and slowly lifted her body so as to not wake her up and then went towards the house and placed her in the bed and then went out after putting a blanket made from monster skin over her.

 Chapter 14 - Monster search

    Nearly six months have passed since Irene first met Damian. During all this time Damian has trained his ass off and because of all that training coupled with Irene''s help and knowledge, Damian got a lot stronger than before.

    The amount of ethernano in his body has become almost twice when compared to the time he first started training under Irene and it is of a lot more concentrated quality than Irene''s which made her quite disappointed and Damian had to console her for the whole day to get her back to normal.

    His control over his magic was now far better than it was ever before, he can now make the enhancement last longer even when he stops supplying magic to it, just like some of the enchantments that Irene used. He is also able to control his strength in his maximum enhanced form not making any cracks on the ground or not breaking anything while holding are very easy for him now.

    He also discovered many things about his omnitrix like he only need magic to transform into an alien and the abilities that the alien uses doesn''t require any magic of his own. It is like the transformation utilizes their own magic power which was completely unrelated to Damian''s. So he now just need magic to transform but still stronger transformations require much more magic power to transform.

    Meanwhile Irene too have not slacked off at all. Seeing how fast Damian was progressing made her quite spirited and because of Damian providing her good materials both her knowledge and strength of enchantments have increased quite a lot. She is now able to make wooden sticks almost as hard as Damian''s katana which was made of Diamondhead''s crystal for a couple of minutes. Though they break easily when a strong Slash from the katana was made at them and it requires quite a lot of magic compared to her normal enchantments, overall it was quite a great accomplishment.

    During the past few months Irene had gone back to her home quite a number of times as she didn''t have a lot of equipment to help her in the research and there is also the fact that she have to take care of her kingdom and cannot neglect her duties. Though she returns from time to time to spend time with Dam- *cough**cough* search for materials, though her stays are usually short.

    Currently Damian and Irene are walking in the forest searching for something.

    Damian looked at Irene who was walking behind him and asked, "So can you tell me what are we searching here in the forest?"

    Irene looked at Damian and said, "There is a monster that I want for my research, it''s hide is very good at magic conduction so I want to use it."

    Damian looked at Irene and asked, "Is there anything that I need to know?"

    Irene looked at him and said, "These monsters have a habit of living in groups and there is also the fact that physical attacks are much more effective on them than magical attacks."

    Damian nodded and said, "So that''s why you were saying that I am very important for today''s hunt, and here I thought that you want to go on a date with me?" he said in a dejected tone.

    Hearing that Irene looked at him with a confused expression and asked, "What is this date, thing?"

    Damian looked at Irene and said, "Date is something when a man and woman get together and have fun together to know each other better and get into a more romantic relationship."

    Irene immediately blushed and tried to hit him with her staff but Damian just ducked and dodged the staff.

    "Don''t say such things, idiot!"

    Damian looked at her and a mischievous smile appeared on his face and he said, "Hey Irene will you go on a date with me once I decide to go out of the forest?" and once again a staff came towards him and he dodged it once again.

    Irene who was still blushing said, "Just focus on the mission."

    Damian just smiled and said, "I will take that as a yes." and continued walking.

    Irene who still had a slight tint of red on her cheeks thought, ''Spending time with him walking around the town and enjoying.... doesn''t sound so bad..... NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO... I didn''t mean it like that I mean it will be quite funny to see his surprised reaction when he sees the town and there it will be my job to guide him as he doesn''t know anything about the town.''

    While she was in her inner monologue she didn''t notice that Damian stopped walking and crashed into him. She was about to complain but before she was able to Damian covered her mouth with his hand and then put a finger on his lips and asked her to be silent with a serious expression on her face.

    Seeing his serious expression Irene calmed down and soon Damian moved his hand away from her mouth.

    Damian came closer to her and whispered, "Is this the monster that you were talking about?" and pointed his finger towards a direction.

    Irene looked where Damian was pointing and saw a group of huge ape like creatures partying around.(Basically Vulcans from fairy tail but much much larger in size)

    Irene nodded her head and said, "Yep these are the ones that I want for research, now let''s wait for one of them to move away from the group."

    Damian looked at her with a confused expression and said, "Why wait I can just get them all, if you want?"

    Irene shook her head and said, "I know that you are strong but we should not take any risks here, it is said in groups these monster are very strong. So let''s just wait for a while."

    Damian just shrugged his shoulder and sat down near a tree while lying on it and said, "Whatever, I can deal with them but if you are worrying about me, who am I to argue about that." and a smirk appeared on his face.

    Irene who saw his smirk blushed a bit and said, "Who said that I am worried about you." and too sat down in front of Damian who just chuckled at her reaction.

 Chapter 15 - Fight with the apes

    After both of them kept on waiting for a while they saw one of the apes moving away from the group and both Damian and Irene immediately stood up.

    Damian looked at Irene and asked, "Looks like one of them finally got a bit thirty after all that partying."

    Irene nodded and said, "Let''s follow him." and both her and Damian started silently following the ape while maintaining their distance from it.

    Soon they saw the ape stopping near a small pond and started drinking from it.

    Irene looked at it and then turned towards Damian and said, "I will distract it and then you go and catch it."

    But Damian put his hand on her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry about it. I can handle it on my own besides there is a possibility of his friends coming here as well so the sooner we finish the job the better."

    He then took out his katana and said, "It will just take one swift slash."

    He then immediately enhanced his body and just as he took a step forward he vanished from his spot and at the next moment he was near the ape''s neck and said, "Sorry but be a ticket for my date with Irene." and slashed his katana but the katana was only able to pierce a bit of the skin, though it didn''t bothered Damian as he immediately enhanced the blade''s sharpness and immediately the ape''s head fell down not before it could let out a grunt of pain and immediately blood started to spray out of his neck.

    Damian looked at Irene and gave her a thumbs up, seeing which Irene just sighed but then a smile appeared on her face.

    She then started to walk towards Damian but immediately jumped away from her spot when she felt a danger coming towards her.

    A moment later when she jumped from her spot a huge fist came crashing down there.

    Damian also saw that and said, "Oh so the whole party is here eh."

    Irene too landed near him and said, "Looks like they got alert by their friend''s call and are now angry for its death."

    Damian nodded as well and saw the four huge apes who were standing in front of him.

    But suddenly he saw that the ape''s expression changed and they started smacking their chests with their fists.

    Then all four of them started dancing and three of them started surrounding Irene and one of them came in front of Damian.

    Seeing that Damian and Irene got alerted and slowly crept closer to each other.

    But as soon as they were about to get close the one who was in front of Damian punched towards them and seeing that both Damian and Irene jumped away.

    The one who attacked then said, "Me like men, no like women." and winked at Damian.

    The other three nodded as well and said, "We like women, no like men." and started gathering around Irene with a perverted expression on their face.

    Seeing what the apes were doing both Damian and Irene made a disgusted expression and said at the same time, "Gross!!"

    Damian then looked at the apes surrounding Irene and said, "Hey you monkeys, stay away from her, she is mine!"

    Hearing that both the female ape and Irene reacted with a frown and a blush respectively.

    Irene looked at Damian and said, "Hey what are you talking about!"

    Damian looked at Irene and said, "Keep quiet Irene, they are crossing the line by s.e.x.u.a.lly targeting you. They need to die."

    Suddenly the female ape smacked her fist on the ground causing a powerful shockwave pass through the ground and said, "I better woman"

    Damian snorted and said, "There is no way that you are better than Irene, just look at her beautiful face and glossy red hair. Not mention her curves. She is better than you in every aspect." and then him and male apes nodded their heads in approval.

    Hearing him praising her Irene was getting fl.u.s.tered from embarrasment while the female ape was fuming with rage.

    She looked at Irene with a hateful glare and then looked at the apes surrounding her and said, "You stop man, I beat woman." The male apes immediately got scared because of her glare and immediately nodded their heads even though they were reluctant.

    The female ape then jumped in front of Irene making her snap out and look at the ape in front of her who was looking at her with a hateful glare.

    The female ale then said, "I better woman." and punched towards Irene who immediately dodged her attack.

    Seeing that Irene was attacked by the ape Damian immediately rushed towards Irene but his path was immediately blocked by the three male apes.

    Damian narrowed his eyes and said, "Move aside."

    One of the ape then grinned and said, "Red hair my woman."

    Hearing that Damian immediately enhanced his body and jumped towards the one who said that and tried to punch it but suddenly he saw an attack coming from both his sides.

    Since he was in the air there was no way to dodge the attack so he did the only thing that he could, he opened his arms wide, enhanced his body to the maximum and stopped both the fists that were coming towards him, though it was very difficult for him and now he understood why Irene was taking precaution against it.

    The third ape who previously mocked Damian smirked and said, "Me like woman" and punched Damian who looked completely unguarded.

    Damian who saw the fist coming towards him moved his legs up to protect himself and blocked the hit with his legs, but was immediately thrown away and crashed through some trees.

    Just at the same time Irene too was thrown away by the female ape''s punch though she didn''t went crashing through the trees.

    Seeing the condition of Damian and Irene both groups of apes looked at each other and said at the same time, "No kill man/woman. I/We make love."

    Both the groups of apes then looked at eachother for a while and then nodded their heads and started walking towards their respective targets.

    But suddenly all the apes and the creature who were nearby felt huge amount of magic which made all of them stopped.

    Both Damian and Irene stood up from the ground with huge amount of pressure coming from them and both said at the same time, "Now you have done it, There is no way that I will let you do him/her!!"

    Irene then started to form many strong enchantments to buff up her body and strengthen her magic while Damian raised his wrist and said, "Looks like I will be using it against these f.u.c.kers." and rotated the dial on the omnitrix and after turning it for a while smashed it.

    Suddenly a blue light covered Damian making everyone look at him with a surprised face.

    Soon the light died down and a creature who was taller than Damian with a completely red body and four arms instead attached to it said appeared in front of them.

    The creature then smacked its fists together and said, "Oh yeah, baby let''s kick some monkey butt." and then jumped high in the air making a crater in the ground and punched the ape which mocked him earlier in the face making it fly away but Damian was sure that he was dead as he heard a cracking sound when he punched the ape.

    Seeing the ape which was easily blown away by a single punch from Damian made all those standing nearby completely jaw dropped.

    Irene looked at the four handed creature and asked, "Damian is that you?"

    Damian looked at Irene and said, "Yup, it is me and I know that you have a lot of questions but let''s talk later."

    Irene looked at him for a while and then nodded her head and then focused on the female ape and started attacking it.

    Damian looked at the remaining two males and cracked his knuckles and said, "Now your turn, ass holes."

    Both the apes then snapped out of daze and glared at Damian and immediately both of them launched at him with the intention of punching him but Damian just stopped their fists with two of his and smiled at them and said, "Now lets see how far can you fly." and then used the remaining fists to punch the two apes sending them flying.

    Damian just smirked and then jumped in the air and grabbed one of the ape''s leg and said, "Let''s beat a mother f.u.c.ker with another mother f.u.c.ker." and immediately threw him towards the other one making them crash into eachother and fall on the ground.

    Damian then landed on the ground and started walking towards the I hired males. Once he reached in front of them he said, "Well, goodnight then." and started punching both of them and crushed their heads in a few punches.

    He then looked at Irene and suudenly a blue glowed from its body and Damian got back to his normal form.

    Seeing the light both the females looked at Damian and the ape suddenly had hearts in her eyes and she said, "Me like strong man. Me you make love." but just as she said that she felt a strong killing intent aimed towards her and she turned around to see Irene ''smiling'' at her.

    Irene then made a huge magic circle and immediately a large red coloured ray of magic was fired out of it which engulfed the whole ape.

    Soon the ray started to die down and revealed a completely unrecognisable ape and a small part of the forest destroyed.

    Damian looked at the destructing and whistled in amazement and said, "That''s some destruction." but as soon as he said that he saw Irene stumbled while standing and immediately rushed towards her and caught her before she fell.

 Chapter 16 - Piggyback

    As soon as Damian caught Irene he looked at her and saw her panting and said, "Who told you to use this much magic?"

    Irene looked at him and said, "I was feeling a bit pissed at that ape and couldn''t control myself."

    Damian just moved the hair that were covering her eyes and said, "So you were feeling jealous, huh. So does that mean that you accept to marry me in the future." and a grin appeared on his face.

    Hearing that Irene immediately blushed and looked away and said, "Nothing like that, I wasn''t feeling jealous. I was just angry at you calling me yours and her talking so much nonsense made me very pissed."

    Damian just smiled and then said, "So can you move or you are exhausted?"

    But before she could even answer Damian moved her on his back in a piggy back ride and said, "Looks like you are so tired that you cannot even speak, so I have to ''reluctantly'' carry you and go back to the camp."

    Seeing how he was acting Irene tried to hit him but he only reinforced his body so that he was not hurt by her.

    Seeing that Irene said, "Hey put me down, I can move on my own."

    Damian just hummed atune and didn''t say anything and kept on moving. He then stored all the corpses and started walking towards the camp with Irene who kept on bickering and complaining to him about putting her down.

    Soon she got tired of complaining and just rested her head on his shoulder and put her arms around his neck and said, "Fine! Just do whatever you want!!" and made a pout.

    Damian turned his head and looked at Irene who was pouting and said, "You look very cute with the pout." which made Irene blush immediately and she hid her face behind his back and thought, ''HOW CAN HE SUCH THINGS WITH A STRAIGHT FACE!!!!!''

    Damian who saw her hiding her face just smiled and kept on walking .

    When Irene was somehow able to calm down she looked up and asked, "So, are you gonna tell me about yourself now?"

    Damian just looked at her with a straight face and said, "You wanna know about me, well I don''t have any problem with that I am going to marry you someday anyway." which made Irene fl.u.s.tered once again but she soon calmed herself down and looked at him.

    Damian nodded and said, "Name Damian Blake, Age: Old enough, Hobbies: I have lots of hobbies. Likes: Irene Dislikes: Someone messing with something that is mine, specially food. Goals for the future: Convince Irene for marriage." and then looked back at Irene with a smile on his face only to see Irene with a completely red face.

    Irene who saw him smiling realised that he was teasing him and immediately headbutted him only to get hurt herself because of Damian reinforced his body earlier.

    Irene then rubbed her forehead and said, "I-I-IDIOT I AM NOT ASKING ABOUT THAT?"

    Damian immediately made a face of confusion and then said, "Ah so you want to know how healthy I am down there as well." He then grinned and said, "Irene you are a very naughty girl."

    Irene immediately refuted and said, "Not that I am asking about your magic not about y-your p-p-pe- AHHH YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT MEAN RIGHT!!! NOW TELL ME ABOUT THAT MAGIC AND WHY DIDN''T YOU TOLD ME ABOUT IT EARLIER?"

    Damian chuckled for a while but soon calmed himself down and said, "Well, I didn''t tell you earlier as I wanted to have a trump card at my sleeve from the beginning in case you were to try and assault me and also I was not sure whether you were reliable at the beginning or not and later I just forgot about telling you."

    Irene looked at him and said, "Well that is understandable but to forget about something so important, I don''t know what to say. Forget it now what is this magic of yours."

    Damian just shrugged his shoulder and said, "As you saw it lets me transform into a creatures with different powers."

    Irene looked at him with a deadpan look seeing which Damian said, "Well that is how you simply put it, and I think that it was quite easy to understand."

    Irene looked at him for a while and then said, "Well I guess you are correct at that, so is that red four armed creature the only thing that you can transform?"

    Damian shook his head and said, "No there are a lot of them."

    Irene''s eyes widened and she asked, "How many?"

    Damian just said, "Too many." and continued to walk which made Irene''s brows to twitch but knowing that he was not going to tell her anything more she just sighed.

    She looked at him and then asked, "So why are you still carrying me on your back. I can walk on my own."

    Damian didn''t turn around and said, "Well this is efficient, you are not going to step on any traps and we can reach home quickly." He then paused for a while and then said, "Besides I am enjoying the feeling of your b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed against my back and your thighs and ass in my hands. I have nothing to complain about this situation."

    Irene who heard his answer immediately realised what was happening and forcefully got of his back and landed on the ground and hugged her body and said, "Pervert"

    Damian looked at her and then said, "Says the one who have been feeling my body along the whole time when I was walking." Hearing that Irene blushed and then thought, ''HE NOTICED ME!!!! HOW EMBARRASSING!!!!''

    Damian just smiled and said, "It''s fine we are even, so just tell me whenever you want a feel of my body, though I would feel yours as well." and started walking leaving behind a completely embarresed Irene who was having conflicted thoughts about the offer that Damian just gave her.

    Soon she realised that she was standing there alone and saw Damian standing ahead, waiting for her. She immediately came back to her senses and started running towards him and soon caught upto him

    Damian smiled and said, "So how was my body that you were imagining about earlier?"

    Irene who was breathing heavily looked at him and said, "I.....was.....not..... thinking about.... that."

    Damian just shook his head and said, "Well whatever let''s go we have already become quite late and immediately took her hand and started dragging her back to the camp while completely ignoring the fl.u.s.tered expression on Irene''s face along with a small smile.

 Chapter 17 - In the house

    After coming back from the forest Damian and Irene took their baths separately as both of them were covered in blood of the apes got refreshed.

    Later Damian was about to prepare dinner for the two of them but out of no where it started raining making both Damian and Irene curse at the weather. Both of them got inside the house and sat down facing each other on the bed and made some small talk.

    Damian then asked, "Hey Irene mind if I ask you a question?"

    Irene looked at him and asked, "As long it is something that I am capable to answer."

    Damian nodded and asked, "What is this thing that you are researching on that you need so many materials, I mean you said at the beginning that it is for the good of your kingdom or something, right?"

    Irene remained silent for a while and then asked, "Have you ever seen a dragon?"

    Hearing her question Damian just shook his head and said, "No, I haven''t but I have heard that they are very dangerous."

    Irene nodded and then said, "Yes they are very fearsome, not only their defense is very strong but the magic power that they posses is also tremendous and very powerful. But dragons are not all bad. The dragons in my kingdom, the kingdom of Dragonof are on friendly terms with us humans and we all live peacefully together. But there are dragons out there who think of us humans nothing more than an existence for their entertainment and as a food. They spread havoc in human cities and kill everyone in sight. They are just epitome of destruction and massacre."

    Both of them remained silent for a while and then Damian said, "So there is possibility that these dragons are aiming to attack your kingdom?"

    Irene nodded and said, "Yes, they have destroyed almost all of the neighbouring kingdoms. It won''t be long before they reach out kingdom." and clenched her hands.

    Damian then said, "But didn''t you just say that the dragons have a friendly relationship with your kingdom? Will not be able to convince their brethren or fight against them if they absolutely have to?"

    Irene nodded once again and then said, "Yes, the dragons will help us but the fact is that the dragons who are our enemies clearly out number us. And we humans do not posses the strength that is able to beat a dragon."

    Damian then said, "And you must be working on finding a way to fight against these dragons."

    "Yes, I am researching on that. I am trying to make my enchantments powerful and precise, so that I am able to enchant the magic of the dragons who are our friends in us Human beings so that we can be what should be called a dragon slayer. A person who has the power of magic able to slay these dragons."

    Damian''s eyes widened on hearing what Irene said and he became speechless.

    Seeing him completely surprised by what she said, Irene became a bit disappointed and lowered her head and said, "You must be thinking that I am crazy, right? Trying to enchant the magic of dragons on us human beings, seems a bit unrealistic to me as well...bu-"

    Before she was able to continue she felt something on her head and looked up only to find Damian patting her head with a small smile on his face.

    "You don''t have to worry about whether it is unrealistic or not, all that matters here is whether you want to do this or not. If you believe that it is possible that and you want to do that then don''t listen to anyone else. Even if the others were to mock you about thinking like that then just ignore them, they will automatically have to be silent when you will be able to do that. And if you just need help then you know who to depend on right?" and pointed at himself.

    Irene looked at him for a while and then asked, "Don''t you think that it is unrealistic?"

    Damian shook his head and said, "There is nothing that is unrealistic if magic is involved, I mean can you think that the deep cuts on someone''s body that might even take months to heal up can just be healed in a matter of minutes by my enhancement magic. Nothing is impossible if you have the drive to do it and besides if I am happy that you didn''t gave up this research just thinking that it is unrealistic."

    Hearing that Irene became confused and asked, "Why do you think that?"

    Damian just smiled and held her hand and said, "Because if you were to just give up then you would have never come to this forest, right? It was because of this that I was able to meet you."

    Irene immediately had a slight blush on her cheeks but on the I side she was completely fl.u.s.tered. She then immediately tried to calm herself down and then said, "I-I-I am not d-d-doing this to m-m-meet you."

    But Damian just kept on smiling and then said, "Then I think that it must be fate that we met each other, don''t you think?"

    Irene''s blush deepened and she didn''t say anything. Seeing that Damian chuckled and said, "But keeping all this aside, I truly believe that you will be successful in completing those enchantments and I will help you in providing you with all the materials that you want, so don''t worry about anything and just keep on doing your best."

    Irene was a out to say something but suddenly a growl came from her stomach which made Damian chuckle while Irene just got embarresed.

    Damian then said, "Let''s eat something, though it might not be something freshly cooked as it is still raining outside."

    Irene didn''t say anything and just nodded her head.

    Damian who saw her nodding her sheepishly just smiled.

    "Irene...Irene.....IRENE!!"

    Irene immediately got alerted and looked at Damian with a confused look on her face.

    Damian just smiled and said, "Though I like the situation that we are currently in very much, but I won''t be able to take out something to eat if you keep on holding my hands."

    Irene then immediately looked at her hands which were holding on Damian''s hand tightly and blushed and then immediately pulled her hands back.

    Damian just stood up and said, "Well if you want we can hold our hands together later." and went to an empty side of the house to take out a table and some food which he had prepared for emergency.

    Irene looked at her hands and then a slight blush appeared on her cheeks and she thought, ''I did something so lewd, but wasn''t it Damian who took my hand first, Yeah, he was the one who took my hand I am not the person responsible for this.....But wasn''t I the one who kept on holding his hand even after he tried to walk away....does that mean that my mind is getting indecent....'' She then heard what Damian said and looked at him and then thought, ''wawawawawawawawa what should I do, he thinks that I want to do something so indecent with him, he must be thinking that I am a pervert.... But didn''t he do the same things to me from time to time, so there must be no problem if I hold his hands right? Yeah there is no problems with it....'' She then looked at her hands and then imagined holding Damian''s and immediately shouted, "LIKE HELL I AM DOING SOMETHING SO INDECENT!!!!! EVEN THOUGH I REALLY LIKE IT, I AM NOT DOING SOMETHING SO LEWD!!!!!"

    Damian who heard what she said looked at her with a surprised expression but soon a grin appeared on his face and he said, "Oh my, so you really like staying close to me, huh."

    Irene then realized what she just did and steam started to come out of her head and she immediately his herself in a blanket which was there on the bed.

    Seeing that Damian just laughed and after teasing her a bit more, he dropped the matter down as he got worried that Irene may even start crying.

    ----------

    Once Irene was calmed down both of them had their food and the Damian said, "Since it is raining outside, I will be in here, you don''t have a problem with this, right?"

    Irene didn''t think too much and said, "Yeah, no problem."

    Damian nodded and said, "Well let''s sleep then, I am very tired." and then lied on the left side of the bed.

    It was at this moment that Irene realised that she was in deep shit.

    She looked at Damian who was lying on the bed and then said, "Don''t try to do something funny" and lied on the bed as well, though she was very fl.u.s.tered by sleeping on the same bed as Damian.

    Damian just turned around and said, "Oh, I will not try but you are free to do something ''naughty'' if you want, I won''t mind."

    Irene blushed and immediately turned her head away and said, "I am not going to do anything like that!!"

    Damian just chuckled for a while and then pulled up the blanked and drifted off to sleep completely ignorant about a certain red head who was having ''questionable'' thoughts in her mind.

 Chapter 18 - Confession

    The next morning when Damian woke up he felt his arm was a bit numb. He tried to move it but it was of no avail, so finally giving up he reluctantly opened his eyes and rubbed then for a while, after thinking that he was now fine he turned his head to the the side to check on his arm.

    When he turned around he got completely surprised and was left speechless. A familiar red head was sleeping peacefully while using his arm as a pillow which was the reason why his arm was feeling numb.

    Damian looked at Irene who was sleeping peacefully for a while and then a smile appear on his face.

    ''She is very cute, I seriously want to hug her and cuddle with her but I know that she will surely be pissed with me, if I do that.''

    He then moved his other hand to caress her head but after caressing her head for a while he saw her eyes twitching which alerted him.

    Soon Irene opened her eyes and Damian looked at her with a smile on his face.

    Damian was about to explain the situation to her but before he could say anything, Irene hugged him tightly and got on top of him, which made his body completely stiff in confusion.

    He could feel the soft sensation of her b.r.e.a.s.ts on his chest and her breathing near his ear which made him feel slightly ticklish was there as well. In simple words Damian was in complete bliss.

    But being the gentleman he was he didn''t try to take advantage of her and was about to ask Irene for the reasons behind her actions.

    But suddenly Irene stood up and looked at him with their faces being close to eachother and because of the closeness between their faces Damian could tell that she was still half asleep.

    Irene then said, "Yet again, you appeared in my dream."

    But Damaian didn''t reply her and remained completely silent and let her do what she was doing.

    "So still you are going to play like that, huh."

    She then came even closer to him and said, "Y-Y-You really l-l-like to do this i-i-indecent stuff." and moved her face to the side and kissed him on the cheek, where made Damaian''s mind completely blank.

    But soon he came back to reality when he heard Irene mumble. "I-I like to do this *snore* with you *snore* as well."

    Damian who heard Irene thought, ''Does she have a dream about me from time to time.... and she kiss me on the cheeks in her dreams....F.U.C.K!!! MY DREAM SELF IS GETTING AHEAD OF ME!!! But wait, doesn''t it mean that she likes me....''

    He then heard felt soft breathing coming from Irene''s mouth and he thought that she fell asleep. So, to not make the morning more troublesome for both of them he decided to leave.

    He then slowly turned her body and freed his hand and tried to move away, but for someone Irene''s eyes opened a bit and she saw Damian trying to stand up from the bed.

    She then tried to move her hand and grab Damian''s but the fact that she was still half asleep didn''t help her to grab Damian''s hand but still it touched his.

    Feeling that something hit his hand Damian stopped and looked at Irene and saw her still half asleep but this time she had a wrinkled face.

    Damian immediately got panicked and was about to ask what happened to her but suddenly Irene said, "You promised to not leave my side."

    Hearing that Damian looked at her for a while and then a soft Ile appeared on his face and he held Irene''s hand and said, "Yeah, I promise."

    Irene who was still asleep when felt her hand being grabbed smiled a bit and said, "I love you, Da....mian. *snore**snore*" and suddenly went back to sleep once again with a peaceful smile on his face

    But Damian was left completely speechless by her sudden confession and thought, ''D-D-Did I-I-I just g-g-got confessed.''

    He then looked at Irene for a while and then suddenly a panicked expression appeared on his face and he immediately started shaking Irene and said, "OI IRENE!!! WAKE UP!!! YOU CANNOT SLEEP AT SUCH AN IMPORTANT MOMENT!!!! JUST WAKE UP!!! MY LIFE DEPENDS ON IT!!! IRENE IRENE IRENE!!! JUST WAKE UP FOR GOD''S SAKE!!!" and started shaking her vigorously.

    Irene who was shaken very badly by Damian slowly opened her eyes but the fact that she was still a bit sleepy, though not as much as she was just some moments ago, was evident from her eyes.

    Seeing that she was awake Damian stopped shaking her and looked at her intently.

    Irene rubbed her eyes and said, "What happened*yawn* Did we get attacked or what?"

    Damian immediately grabbed her shoulder making Irene wide awake in surprise and look directly at Damian who looked back at her.

    Irene who saw him looking intently at her had a light blush on her cheeks and thought, ''What happened!?!? Why is he holding me like this and is starting at me?!?!"

    Damian squeezed her shoulders a bit and then said, "Just now you said that you love me? Was it true?"

    Irene who heard him had a deep blush on her face and thought, ''WAWAWAWAWAWAWAWAWAWAW HOW CAN HE SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT!!!! I MEAN IT IS INDEED TRUE THAT I LOVE HIM BUT THERE IS NO WAY THAT HE COULD HAVE GUESSED, RIGHT.... MORE IMPORTANTLY HE SAID THAT I CONFESSED TO HIM BUT WHEN DID I-''

    Suddenly she remembered her half asleep talks from just a while ago and and her blush started to get redder and redder to the point that her face was almost matching with her hair and steam was coming out of her head.

    She then thought, ''Does that mean that all the things that said just now were real and not a dream....then....then....does that mean th-that I k-k-kissed h-him..... UWAAAAAA!!! I CANNOT BELIEVE THAT I DID SOMETHING SO I DECENT TO HIM WHEN HE AWAKE....I THOUGHT THAT I WAS DOING IT WITH THE DAMIAN THAT COMES IN MY DREAMS LIKE I USED TO.....NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO EVEN IF IT IS MY DREAMS IT IS STILL INDECENT!!,.....BUT I FEEL GOOD DOING THAT AND ISN''T IT IS NATURAL TO HAVE GOOD DREAMS..... STOP THINKING LIKE THAT!!! IT SOUNDS LIKE I AM MAKING EXCUSES TO DO INDECENT THINGS WITH HIM!!!''

    She then looked at Damian who was looking at her intently and thought, ''Anyway then problem right in front of me is whether I accept that I love him or should I say that I don''t and it was just a misunderstanding.....''

    While Irene was still thinking she suddenly felt the grip on her shoulders to loosen and then noticed that Damian had a dissapointed expression on his face.

    Damian then said, "Forget it, looks like I jumped on conclusions on my own.....You don''t have to think up for an excuse to not hurt my feelings.....I understand that you still don''t have any roman-"

    But before he could continue Irene placed her finger on his lips and said with her body trembling, "*mumbling* er"

    Damian looked at her with a confused expression on his face and asked, "What? I can''t hear you."

    Irene looked up with her eyes completely widened and said, "Don''t speak anything further...." in a soft voice.

    She then lowered her head once again and said, "It is true....What you heard was true..."

    She then looked up and said, "D-D-Damiam I-I-I l-l-love you a lot!!!" and immediately went completely red and his her face behind her hands.

    She kept on hiding her face with her hand but even after waiting for a while when she heard no answer from Damian she peeked at him from between her hands and saw Damian completely motionless.

    She frowned on seeing that and was about to complain but suddenly as if someone blew life into Damian''s body, his face brightened up and a smile appeared on his face.

    He then removed her hands from her face and held them while looking directly at her and said with a smile on his face, "Can you repeat it once again?"

    Hearing that Irene wanted to complain but seeing the smile on his face she looked at her side and said, "I-I-I l-l-love you." with an very low voice but Damian still heard her.

    His expression became even more blissful and he said, "Once again."

    Irene looked at him with an angry expression and then said, "FO YOU WANT ME TO DIE FROM EMBARRASMENT!!! I AM NOT SAYING IT AGAIN!!! IF YOU DONT LIKE ME JUST SAY SO!!! DON''T KEEP PUSHI-"

    Before she could speak further Damian blocked her lips with his and kissed her fir a while making Irene blush intensely. Soon Damian separated from her and said, "This is how you should have said it." He then paused for a while and then said, "I love you, Irene."

    Irene blushed a bit but still gathered all her courage and moved forward and kissed Damian as well.

    Seeing that Damian smiled and kissed Irene back making her melt in the kiss.

    Soon Irene separated from Damian and said, "I love you too...Damian."

    Damian smiled at her and hugged her making Irene shriek out an "Eep" but soon she hugged him back with a happy smile on her face.

    Irene them thought, ''Finally, I confessed to him, Ahhh~ I am so happy right now that I cannot tell...but I have to tell the him about me being the queen soon....will he reject me if he change if he ce to know that I am the queen... I don''t want that, I don''t want him to change, I want to be with him just like we have been till now.....''

    Having those thoughts in her mind Irene unconciously squeezed Damian a bit and seeing that Damian got a bit concerned about her and thought that she was feeling awkward.

    He then thought of an idea and then in his usual tone said, "By the way Irene."

    Hearing that Irene snapped out of her thoughts and then said, "Y-Yeah"

    Damian then said, "Did you always kiss me in your dreams. Looks like my dream self is quite ahead of me~"

    He then separated from her and saw her blushing lightly and then said, "Looks like I have to make up for all the things that you have been doing with the Damian on your dreams." and smirked, seeing which Irene immediately blushed and and hid her face in Damian''s chest.

 Chapter 19 - Belserion

    Currently one hour has passed since Damian and Irene confessed to eachother and immediately after that Irene sent Damian out of the house and have not came out herself because of embarrasment.

    Right now Damian is preparing breakfast for the two of them with a happy expression on his face.

    ''Hehehehe finally Irene accepted me, now I can be more intimate with her. I wonder what she is doing right now? I really want to see her and hug her for the whole day.''

    Suddenly Damian felt a very strong magical signature coming towards him at a very fast speed. He then looked up in the sky and said, "What is it? It cannot be a human."

    At the same time Irene who was inside the house felt the magical signature as well widened her eyes in surprise and thought, ''This magical power.... what is he doing here? Did something happened while I was gone. Let''s go out and check.'' She then stood up and was about to go outside when suddenly she stopped on her path and thought, ''Wait Damian is out there as well. I cannot face him right now, it''s very embarrassing!''

    She suddenly had a slight blush on her cheeks and then a foolish smile appeared on his face and she thought, ,''But it is just like a dream. To think that I finally confessed, Hehehe... But doesn''t that mean that now I would have to d-do ''those'' kind of things with him...'' Her blush immediately intensified and she crouched down and his her face... No No No No No No No No No No No No Don''t think about such things... But what if he really want me so those kind of stuff with him...But isn''t that too indecent, he will definitely ask me t-to do it... Just how am I going to do it, it''s very embarrassing t-t-to.... F-Feed each other. IT IS SO LEWD!!!"

    Suddenly she felt the presence to be very close to their location and then thought, ''Let''s just watch what is happening out there without coming in Damian''s sight.'' and opened the door a bit and peeked out from the gap and saw Damian looking attentively at the sky.

    Damian who was looking attentively towards the sky suddenly noticed something approaching towards the camp.

    He then narrowed his eyes and was got ready in case it was an attack.

    The creature who was flying towards them started to slow down and decent towards the ground.

    Damian who now saw the creature clearly widened his eyes and thought, ''A dragon, what is it doing here?''

    The dragon which Damian saw had light brown scales all over its body and had a lot of protusions coming out of its body.

    The dragon looked at the area for a while and then said, "This area has changed a lot. Is this Irene''s work?"

    Hearing the dragon talk Damian widened his eyes and thought, ''He knows about Irene.''

    The dragon then looked at Damian and widened it''s eyes and said, "You there, are you the one who made all these?"

    Damian looked at the dragon and then nodded his head and said, "Yes."

    The dragon them landed on the ground and Damian immediately got into his fighting stance.

    Seeing Damian the dragon shook his head and said, "You don''t have to be scared of me, I am not here to fight. I am friendly towards humans."

    But Damian didn''t eased up and said, "Then why are you here?"

    "Oh, I have been looking for someone. Her name is Irene do you know her?"

    Damian who heard Irene''s name secretly glance towards his house and saw Irene peeking through the door. He then thought, ''I think this dragon must be her friend, if not she would have already asked me to run away with her or fight together with her.''

    Suddenly an idea came to his mind and he said, "What business do you have with my WIFE." with a serious expression on his face.

    Just as he said that both Irene''s and the dragon''s eyes widened in surprise and immediately Irene started blushing.

    The dragon who was surprised by what Damian said, "I think we are talking about different people here, the Irene which i know is not married to anyone."

    Damian then said, "Is that so, then I guess I haven''t seen her." he then paused for a while making the dragon and Irene calm down a bit.

    He then internally grinned and said, "Well then how does the person you are searching for look like, let me tell you my wife is very beautiful with those shiny crimson hair, beautiful white skin, a voluptuous figure and a very charming and position personality. She is just perfect.....Ah ah can''t cook though."

    Hearing him describing Irene the dragon got surprised and then thought, ''This description actually matches her.'' While Irene just smiled on being praised by Damian but immediately got a bit pissed when he said that she cannot cook.

    The dragon then gulped his saliva and then asked, "Well she ''somewhat'' matches the the person I am looking for. Do you mind if I ask you when the two of you get married?"

    Hearing the question both Damian and Irene thought at the same time, ''We just confessed each other just an hour ago.''

    Damian then smiled and said, "I don''t think that i should be telling you about us since We are not that close and like you said this person you are searching for and my wife are different. So I would like if you don''t probe in our private life."

    The dragon who heard Damian thought for a while and then said, "Well, I think that it was my bad. By the way my name is Belserion. Did your wife ever said something about a person with my name?"

    Damian bowed and then said, "My name is Damian and no, the only names that we talk about are the names of the children that are going to be born soon."

    Hearing that both Irene and Belserion became speeches and there was complete silence in the surroundings for a while.

    Suddenly the door of the house was opened with a bang and Irene came rushing out and said, "WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN TELLING HIM!?!?"

 Chapter 20 - Beast

    Belserion who saw Irene come out looked at her and then at Damian and remained speechless

    Damian who saw Irene finally coming out of the house, immediately moved towards her and hugged her and said, "So you finally decided to come out of the house my dear Irene."

    Irene who was hugged by Damian immediately forgot all her rage and got embarresed and said, "Y-Y-You should not act like that in f-front of others."

    Damian just looked at her and placed his hand on her cheek and said, "If I don''t do something like this then how will the others know that you are mine." and smiled at her.

    Irene who saw his smile got even redder and just his herself in Damian''s embrace.

    Damian just laughed and then looked at Belserion and said, "Belserion, meet my Irene doesn''t she look lovely?"

    Belserion who saw Irene blushing in Damian''s embrace was completely silent and thought, ''Is this really the queen of Dragonof that I knew, since when did she started blushing like this..... This man did he do something to her to make her act like this.''

    Belserion looked at Irene and asked, "Irene what are you doing here, I thought that you must be at the palace."

    Irene looked at Belserion and said, "I-I-I just came here to gather materials."

    Belserion narrowed his eyes and then asked, "And what about he saying that you are his wife."

    Irene got embarresed and said, "Well we are not officially married yet."

    Belserion''s eyes immediately widened and he asked, "Does that mean that you really are going to marry him?"

    Irene just nodded her head and then immediately hid her face. Seeing that Damian just smiled and caressed her head.

    He then looked at Belserion and said, "So what business do you have with Irene?"

    Hearing that Irene looked at Belserion as well and then separated from Damian and asked with a serious expression on her face, "Yes, what happened for you to come all this way? Did something happened in the empire?"

    Belserion became serious as well and then said, "The conditions in the west are starting to get worse, I fear that those foolish dragons might come here soon."

    Irene''s brows furrowed and she said, "I will have to hasten my progress."

    Belserion then said, "Also there are a lot of things that have been happening in the kingdom, I fear that you will have to come back immediately."

    Hearing the news Irene became a bit sad and looked at Damian.

    Damian who saw her expression sighed and said, "Looks like it is time for me to leave the forest, heh."

    Irene''s eyes immediately widened and she asked in surprise, "T-Then do you mean that you are going to come with me?"

    Damian looked at Irene as if she was an idiot and said, "Of course, I will come. Didn''t I promise that I will never leave your side, Also I might as well help you back there in your work, court mage Irene-sama~"

    Just as Damian said that Belserion''s eyes widened and he thought, ''So she haven''t told him that she is the queen.''

    Damian then stretched his body and looked at Belserion and said, "Will it be alright if we go back tomorrow? Packing up will take some time."

    Belserion looked at Damian and said, "I don''t mind but just one day that''s all."

    Damian nodded and then took out his katana and said, "Looks like we are not going to come back here for a while."

    He then enhanced his body to the maximum and said, "Might as well collect some good quality materials for my expenses and Irene''s research." and launched off from his spot and rushed towards the forest.

    Once he was gone, Belserion looked at Irene and asked, "Are you really going to marry him?"

    Irene looked at Belserion and said, "Yeah, I will. I love him."

    Belserion sighed and said, "You do know that it will make a lot of people in the kingdom angry if you marry a commoner."

    Irene smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate him Belserion, he is a beast."

    Belserion looked at Irene with a dumbfounded expression and said, "Who the hell is asking how he is in bed?"

    Irene looked at Belserion with a confused expression but soon she realized what he meant and said, "PERVERT, I AM SAYING THAT HE IS VERY STRONG."

    Belserion then said, "Oh that, sorry. But still no matter how strong he is people will still raise their fingers at him."

    Irene smiled and then said, "We will see when that happens, I have a feeling that he will adapt easily. So don''t worry also you don''t know about his strength, even I who have been living with him for all this time, don''t know his full capacity."

    Belserion shrugged his shoulders and said, "Whatever, it doesn''t matter to me, I will serve you no matter what, so believe that you will have my support. But to think that the small red haired brat who kept clinging to me when she was little. I feel a bit sad."

    Irene looked at him with a frown and said, "I am not a brat anymore."

    Belserion nodded his head and said, "Yeah, now you are at the stage when you are going to have your own children." and smirked with his teeth fully visible.

    Irene immediately blushed and said, "WE ARE STILL NOT THERE YET!!!"

    Belserion laughed out loud and then after calming down he asked, "So when are you going to tell him your true identity, miss court mage?"

    Irene sighed on hearing that and said, "I really want to, but........ but I am scared that he will start treating me differently just like the other people in the castle."

    Belserion looked at Irene for a while and then moved one of his feet and patted her head and said, "Don''t think about such things. If he loves you then he will not do something that will make you sad."

    Irene looked at Belserion with a surprised expression for a while and then with a smile on her face nodded her head.

    A few minutes later Damian came back with his whole body covered in different kinds of fluids.

    Belserion looked at Damian and said, "What happened, empty handed?" and smirked trying to embarrass him. But Damian just ignored him and looked at Irene and said, "Choose which ever ones you want for the experiment." and then took out all the monsters that he killed from his storage and placed them on the ground.

    Seeing the pile of monsters which easily towered Belserion left both Irene and Belserion completely speechless.

    Damian put his katana back and said, "I am going to take a bath." and left the other two.

    Belserion who soon came out of his shock kept looking at the pile and then said, "Irene?"

    Irene too kept looking at the pile and said, "Yes?"

    Belserion then said, "He is a BEAST"

 Chapter 21 - Belserions challenge

    After Damian came out from the bath he changed his clothes and then looked towards Irene and Belserion and saw then segregating the corpses.

    Damian walked towards them and then asked, "Done selecting?"

    Irene looked at Damian and then said, "This will take a bit of time, going through all these corpses is too much. Just how many did you bring?"

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Who knows I just took everything that came in my path."

    Irene sighed and then said, "Still, this is too much."

    Damian just hugged her and said, "It''s ok, we will leave this place soon. So you will require them for your research."

    Irene just snuggled in his embrace and hid her face as a slight blush appeared on her cheeks because of embarrasment.

    Seeing those two Belserion gave a fake cough making Irene immediately step away from Damian.

    Damian then looked at Belserion and thought, ''Damn c.o.c.kblocker lizard.''

    Damian then calmed down and said, "Leave some for me as well, I need to sell some in the city."

    Irene then thought for a while and then said, "Why not sell them directly to me, I will buy all of them."

    But Damian shook his head and said, "I am not going to take money from you."

    He then looked at Belserion and said, "Help her in segregating I will go and pack up my stuff."

    Damian said and went away leaving behind the other two.

    Belserion looked at Damian for a while and then said, "What should I say, he certainly is different to not get scared by a dragon standing in front him and still not being bothered by it. It''s been a long time since someone other than you have treated me like this."

    Irene shook her head and said, "He thinks that you are not a threat to him, and since you are my friend he have no hostility against you.

    Belserion looked at Irene and then said, "Do you think that he is stronger than me, a dragon?"

    Irene thought for a while and then said, "I don''t know, like I said I don''t know the limit of his strength."

    Belserion looked at Irene for a while and then said, "Well we will find it out soon." and started segregating the corpses just like Irene told him.

    Once they were done both of them went towards Damian''s direction and saw him sorting and storing things.

    When Damian felt their presence he turned his head and greeted the other two and said, "Done with the corpses?" to which Irene just nodded her head.

    Damian nodded as well and then stood up and walked towards the corpses and immediately stored them so as to not let them rot.

    He was about to go back to his work but Belserion stood in his way.

    Damian looked at him and said, "Anything you want Belserion? If you want to take a leak somewhere please go in the forest."

    Belserion''s lips twitched and he said, "Kid, how about we have a fight? I want to see who is stronger."

    Damian who heard his intentions shook his head and said, "Not interested." and then walk started walking again.

    Seeing him walking away Belserion felt a bit pissed and he then said, "I will only let Irene marry you if you are able to defeat me."

    Hearing that both Damian and Irene looked at Belserion with Irene having a surprised expression and Damian having a neutral look on his face.

    Irene then said, "Hey Belserion don''t decide such things on your own."

    Belserion looked at Irene and then said, "Don''t interfere Irene, I have to check whether he can protect you or not." He then thought, ''Besides he if he is not strong I dont think that he would be able to stand beside you. He needs to be strong so that no one dares to oppose him after he marries Irene.''

    Damian looked at him for a while and then said, "Do you seriously want to do this?"

    Belserion didn''t took long and said, "Yes, so don''t be a coward and fight me."

    Damian sighed and then said, "Fine but after I win I want you to owe me a favour."

    Belserion heard his words properly and then narrowed his eyes and said, "Didn''t you mean that if you win?"

    Damian smirked and said, "Nah, you heard me correct I will definitely win."

    Belserion then said, "Overconfidence is not good, brat."

    Damian yawned and said, "Whatever, so you agree to owe me a favour."

    Belserion looked at Damian for a while trying to asses him but seeing that he have no ill intentions he nodded his head and said, "Fine, I will owe you a favour."

    Damian smiled and said, "Good. Now, time to kick some dragon ass."

    He then rotated the dial of his omnitrix and kept on rotating it for a whole till he found the one he was looking for.

    Damian looked at Belserion and said, "So let''s begin." and smashed the dial of the omnitrix and immediately his body got enveloped in blue light.

    Seeing the light Belserion narrowed his eyes but soon it got blinding and he closed them.

    When the light started to die down Belserion and Irene slowly opened their eyes and were completely shocked.

    In front of them was a brown humanoid lizard like creature which looked almost as tall as Belserion.

    The creature then grinned and said, "So shall we begin now?"

 Chapter 22 - I dont want to **** blood

    Belserion and Irene looked at the creature in front of them for a while when suddenly Irene asked, "Is that one of your transformations as well Damian."

    The creature turned his head and looked at Irene and said, "Yup." He then turned towards Belserion and asked, "So you coming or you are scared now?"

    Hearing that Belserion snorted and said, "Huh, just becoming bigger doesn''t mean that you are stronger than me and if it does then I am still bigger than you."

    Damian just stared at Belserion for a while and suddenly flashed a grin and his body started to get bigger.

    Seeing the creature getting bigger and bigger in front of them both Irene and Belserion were completely shocked and were looking at him with widened eyes.

    Damian continued to get on bigger and bigger for a while but soon he reached the maximum size. He looked down on the now tiny Belserion and said, "So shall I take a step forward." and raised his leg which easily shadowed Belserion''s figure.

    Belserion looked at the giant in front of him and gulped his saliva. But once he saw the giant lifting it''s leg above him he immediately took the chance and flew in the air.

    Seeing the dragon trying to fly away Damian immediately put his leg back down which caused. a shockwave pass through the ground because of which Irene fell down.

    Damian then moved his hand and grabbed Belserion.

    Seeing that he was caught Belserion started to struggle around trying to free himself, but all his effort was in vain as Damian had already got a pretty tight hold on the dragon''s body.

    Damian brought the dragon closer to his face and said, "So are you giving up?"

    Belserion glared at Damian and said, "Never" and opened his mouth to fire a blast of magical energy towards Damian.

    Seeing the blast coming towards him Damian immediately tilted his head to avoid the blast but in the time that he did so, Belserion freed one of his legs and pierced his claws deep in Damian''s hands making him shriek out in pain which loosened up the grip on Belserion and he got free.

    Damian rubbed his hand but immediately a lot of energy magical orbs were fired at him and seeing them he moved his hands to shield his body.

    Seeing him go on the defensive Belserion increased the pace of his attacks while moving around the giant in circles.

    Damian who noticed that the attacks were not going to stop any time soon opened his hand wide and then swung them around, and though it didn''t hit Belserion the attacks were certainly stopped by it and the gust formed by his arms pushed Belserion back.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity Damian clenched his fist and punched Belserion which successfully connected to him and made him go down crashing in the ground.

    Belserion who was now stuck in the ground was somehow able to muster up his strength to come out of the ground, but still coughed up a bit of blood from his mouth.

    Damian looked at Belserion and with narrowed eyes and said, "I guess we should stop here, or else suffer from a serious injury."

    Belserion then stared at Damian for a while but soon he felt one of his legs going numb and thought, ''All it took was one punch, eh'' he then closed his eyes and said, "I think that you are right." and slowly sat down on the ground.

    Seeing that Belserion had no intention to attack, Damian''s body covered in blue light and a moment later he was back in his human form.

    He then walked towards the injured dragon but soon saw Irene coming towards him. He then stopped in his path and waited for her, but as soon as she did she moved her hand and bonked his head making Damian face wrinkle in pain.

    "Hey what was that for?!?!"

    Irene folded her hand and said, "Can''t you hold back a bit, was it necessary for you to hurt Belserion this much?"

    Damian looked at Irene with an agitated expression on his face and grabbed her shoulders making her flinch and then said, "Of course it was important, if the condition is to marry you then I am ready to take on anything!"

    Irene who heard his answer blushed and immediately looked away.

    Seeing her like that Damian immediately hugged her and whispered in her ear, "You look very cute like that Irene." Hearing which Irene''s whole body shuddered and then she became motionless.

    Seeing the couple flirting in front of them Belserion got a bit annoyed and said, "I am still here you know!!"

    After which Irene got embarresed and immediately pushed Damian away and hid her face behind her hands.

    Damian looked at Belserion with an annoyed expression and then took out his katana and said with a cold expression on his face, "You know Belserion, I was always curious how would a dragon taste like." and slowly started walking towards him.

    Seeing the ''dark'' Damian coming towards him Belserion felt a shiver run down his spine bit still being a dragon and having a lot of experience he remained calm.

    Damian then stabbed his katana in his shoulder but the sword just couldn''t penetrate the scales of the dragon, but still Belserion got surprised and looked at Damian with a shocked expression on his face and said, "YOU REALLY STABBED ME!!!!!"

    Damian just smiled at him and said, "Ah I just saw a snake and tried to kill him, looks like I was just imagining things."

    Seeing the ''smile'' on Damian''s face Belserion paled a bit and thought, ''This man is dangerous''.

    Damian who contributed to smile then asked, "Oh! Are there any injuries that you have?"

    Belserion looked at Damian with suspicion for a while and then said, "My rig- left leg is a bit injured."

    Damian who clearly noticed his intentions smiled and said, "So your left leg is a bit injured then this means this one must be fine right." and used half of his enhanced strength and punched Belserion''s right leg.

    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!!"

    Hearing his scream Irene who was covering her face because of embarrasment looked towards them and asked, "What happened?"

    Before Belserion could say something Damian looked at her n

    and said, "Nothing he just twisted his leg a bit, right B-E-L-S-E-R-I-O-N." and whispered in a low voice, "You know I am curious whether you have the scales covering your rear hole." and raised his katana and wiped it''s blade with a ''smile'' on his face.

    Belserion who heard about Damian''s ''curiosity'' shuddered and with a wry smile on his face said, "Y-Yeah, it twisted pretty badly." and then thought, ''I am never pissing off this guy. I don''t want to shit blood every morning.''

 Chapter 23 - I AM SORRY!!!

    After the fight Damian was then made to help heal Belserion by enhancing his regeneration and that surely made Damian very pissed.

    "Hey, aren''t you dragons supposed to be tough. Why the hell are you this injured it was just one punch."

    Hearing that Belserion''s eyes twitched and he glared at Damian and said, "One punch...ONE PUNCH YOU SAY!!! THAT PUNCH OF YOURS WAS ENOUGH TO KILL A WEAK DRAGON!!! AND EVEN THOSE WEAK DRAGONS COULD EASILY DESTROY A PLATOON OF NORMAL SOLDIERS!!!"

    Damian looked at him with a deadpan expression and said, "How is it my fault that you dragons are weak."

    Hearing that both Irene and Belserion looked at him with an expression which said, "You are the anomaly here."

    Seeing their gazes Damian said, "I know that I am handsome but you don''t have to stare at me." He then looked at Irene and said, "Oh! but I don''t mind if you want to look, want me to take of my shirt or something~?" and a smirk appeared on his face.

    Seeing his smirk Irene immediately blushed and turned her stood up from her place and said, "Do be an idiot!!!" and then walked towards the house.

    Seeing her walk back Damian chuckled but then his attention was grabbed by Belserion.

    Belserion looked at the chuckling Damian and then said, "It seems like you do like her a lot."

    Damian looked at Belserion and then said, "Of course there is no doubt in that fact."

    Belserion looked at Damian for a while and then sighed and said, "Well then, I will be entrusting her to you. Make sure to treat her well."

    Damian just smiled and said, "Thank you but just so you know that even if you have not accepted, I still would have taken Irene."

    Belserion then looked at him with an amused expression and said, "Oh, Even if Irene herself was reluctant to that?"

    Damian then shook his head and said, "Nah, I am a gentleman, I would never force someone to be in a relationship with me."

    Belserion nodded his head and said, "Hmm....looks like you are not as bad as I thought you would be, well nothing less expected from the man that Irene chose. She is the queen of Dragonof for nothing."

    But just as he said that both Damian and Belserion became stiff for a while and Belserion immediately started sweating and slowly turned his head to look at Damian.

    Damian looked at Belserion with a ''smile''on his friend and said, "My ''dear'' friend Belserion, would you care to repeat what you just said~"

    Belserion who saw his ''smile''started panicking but still showed a calm expression on his face and said, "Oh, I was saying that how you were such a good match for Irene." but just as he said that he felt a lot of killing intent aimed at him and he immediately gulped his saliva when he saw Damian looking at him with a cold expression on his face.

    Damian then enhanced his body and then took the horn on Belserion''s nose in his hand and said, "I am not joking here, Belserion" and pulled his head closer to him and said, "So I would expect that you don''t joke with me as well."

    Belserion who got a bit scared by the amount of pressure that Damian was releasing still kept a calm expression on his face but one Damian started pushing his head down in the ground he panicked as he felt that his horn might break and then revealed Irene''s identity to Damian.

    After Damian got all the information that he thought was necessary he stopped releasing the pressure and stood up from his place and walked back towards the camp without saying anything.

    Belserion who saw him leaving without saying anything opened his mouth and said, "Umm.....what about my healing?" but in return he only recieved a ''friendly'' glare from Damian seeing which Belserion showed a wry smile and said, "Oh, I am feeling completely fine!!! Looks like my injuries are healed." He then tried to stand up and walk away but just as he did he felt a holy of pain pass through his leg and shouted, "F.U.C.K!!! THAT HURTS!!!"

    He then again lied back on the ground and thought, "Best wishes to you Irene. May gods give you strength to face his anger."

    --------------------

    Later that evening Irene was sitting on a log in front of the campfire and had a confused expression on her face because Damian was not talking to her. She was very confused by that and decided to ask Belserion about the matter, but when she turned her head and her eyes met with Belserion''s. Belserion immediately looked away while still keeping a calm expression on his face and trying to act as normal as possible.

    She then knew that something definitely had happened and looked towards Damian and was about to ask him, but Damian then stood up and said, "Dinner''s ready." and took his share of food and sat down on another log and started eating his food without giving anything to Irene.

    Irene who noticed this and looked at Damian and said, "Umm..... Damian where is my share?"

    Damian put the spoon down in his bowl and looked at Irene with a smile on his face and said, "Oh, I thought that it may not be palatable for the queen of Dragonof."

    Irene then looked confused and asked, "What are you talking about even if I am the quee-" but before coming continuing further she stopped and immediately she started sweating.

    She then looked at Damian and saw that he had a ''smile''on his face. She then thought, ''HOW THE HELL DOES HE KNOW ABOUT THIS?!?! I NEVER TOPD HIM ABOUT THIS THEN WH-'' her gaze then immediately moved towards Belserion''s figure and saw the sage dragon looking away while showing a thumbs up to Irene.

    Irene who saw that had her brows twitching but her face immediately turned into that of panic when she heard Damian''s voice.

    "YOUR HIGHNESS can you look at me." and Irene slowly turned her head and looked at Damian who was ''smiling'' at her.

    On other instances Irene would have blushed seeing the charming smile on Damian''s face but right now seeing his smile only made her shiver.

    Damian who had his eyes closed all this time then opens them and said, "So what is the meaning of this miss court mage or queen of Dragonof? Did you get a promotion or something?"

    Hearing that Irene gulled her saliva and looked in Damian''s eyes which were looking at her coldly.

    ''Yep. Confirmed, he is pissed.''

    Irene then smiled wryly and said, "Y-Y-You know D-Damian t-the thi-"

    Before she was able to continue Damian glared at her and she immediately on the ground and said, "I AM SORRY!!!"

    After that the whole night Irene was scolded by Damian for keeping her identity as a secret while Belserion just pretend to not be there as he didn''t want to incur the wrath of the two lovers. He was scared that Damian might want to clear off his doubt about his scales and he would be shitting blood after that.

 Chapter 24 - Asking Belserion

    "So now explain the queen of Dragonof thing."

    Irene looked at Damian who was looking at her with a serious expression on his face and hesitantly nodded her head.

    She then started to explain her circ.u.mstances to Damian who sat quietly and listened to her. Once she was Damian sighed and then massaged his temples and said, "This is quite something to take in so suddenly."

    Irene looked at him with a bitter expression on her face and then said, "I am sorry for not telling you before."

    Damian nodded his head and said, "You should be."

    Irene nodded her head and then hesitatingly said, "Y-Y-You don''t hate me because of this, right?"

    Damian looked at her with a dumbfounded expression and said, "Why the hell would I hate you just because you are the queen. Yes, it does change many things but the fact that I love Irene is still there."

    Irene then blinked her eyes in surprise for a while but soon a smile appeared on her face. Seeing that Damian smiled as well but soon bonked her head and said, "Don''t be happy so easily, just because you his something like this the things have already gotten quite different. Marrying the queen without having any status would just make your standing in the kingdom worse. Those that are against you might use this opportunity for your downfall."

    Hearing that Irene made a serious face as well and then started pondering about the problem.

    Damian who saw her thinking seriously smiled and patted her head and said, "I will think something up so don''t worry too much."

    Damian then walked away thinking about some solution to his problem and then once again started packing his things.

    Belserion walked towards Irene and said, "So what are you going to do now?"

    Irene looked at Belserion and said, "Who knows, if you ask me, I don''t have any problems if I have to step down from my position as the queen in order to be with him, but..."

    Belserion sighed and said, "That is not something you would be able to do easily, right. The people who have served under you for all this time will question you two and would even start to look down on the other authorities if this were to happen. Not to mention the brat would blame himself for making you step down from the throne."

    Irene nodded as well and then said, "What do you think I should do Belserion?"

    Belserion then said, "The only thing that I can say is that he to gain some recognition that is the only way for both of you to lead a ''peaceful'' life." He then raised his leg and patted Irene''s head and said, "Don''t worry whatever you choose, I will always be by your side."

    Irene looked at Belserion with a smile on her face but suddenly both her and Belserion flinched.

    "I think you should not say something like that to my wife Belserion."

    Both Irene and Belserion took a step back and turned their heads and looked at Damian who was looking at them with neutral expression on his face.

    Damian then looked at Irene and said, "You should go and take some rest, I have packed up my stuff so we can leave once Belserion''s injuries are all healed up."

    Irene simply nodded her head and then went inside the house.

    Once she was gone Damian looked at Belserion and said, "Let''s start your treatment and there are a lot of things that I have to ask you about. Follow me." He said and started walking with Belserion following behind him.

    He then sat down on the ground near a tree a nd rest his back against it and enhanced Belserion''s regeneration.

    He then said, "I have to say that you dragons have a very slow regenerating Power."

    Belserion nodded and said, "Well it is one of the compromise that we have for the large amounts of magic and defense. We can take on a lot of damage and are not injured by a lot of things but once we are injured it takes a lot of time for us to get healed."

    Damian sighed and said, "Sure sure, then let''s start with the discussion, tell me everything that you know okay?"

    Belserion looked at Damian with a confused expression and said, "What do you want to know?"

    Damian then said, "Everything that you know. The situation of the country, treatment of the people in Dragonof. Standings of the higher ups, current situation of the wars. Everything that you know."

    Belserion got a bit surprised by this but soon a smile appeared on his face and said, "Sure I can tell you, but it will take a lot of time."

    Damian smiled as well and then said, "Sure I don''t mind. It is not like you are going to be healed anytime soon."

    Hearing that Belserion''s lips twitched but he let it go and then started to explain the things the that he knew about his empire and all of its affairs while also clearing the doubts that Damian had.

    Once he was done Damian noticed that it was already morning and also felt that more than half of his magical power has been depleted.

    He then stopped using his magic for a while and then stood up from his spot.

    Seeing that Belserion asked, "So did you think of something?"

    Damian looked at Belserion and said, "Nah, but I have a friend which might help me in this."

    He then rotated the dial on the omnitrix and once he chose the transformation he smashed it back.

    A blue light then enveloped him and once it died down a small humanoid frog like creature (grey matter) was seen by Belserion.

    Belserion looked at the small frog like thing in front of him and then asked, "Is that you Brat?"

    Damian turned his head and said, "Yep, it''s me, now keep quiet I have to think of something."

    Seeing him Belserion smirked and said, "You know in this form I can easily squash you."

    Damian looked at Belserion and then walked towards him. He then enhanced his body and punched Belserion''s horn with all his might.

    Belserion who recieved a strong hit on his horn stood up and said, "Hey I was just joking, why take it so seriously?"

    But Damian who was just opening and closing his fist said, "So, if I use my enhancements even this form can cause considerable damage..... but the efficiency is quite low, I have to enhance my body to the maximum to cause that much pain to him."

    Damian then looked at Belserion and said. "Oh, umm..... sorry about that, just checking my theory there." He then sat down on Belserion''s head and the. started thinking of many things that might help him and started processing the things that Belserion told him."

 Chapter 25 - Possessive

    After Damian was done thinking of all the possible scenarios that might happen he transformed back to his human form.

    Belserion who felt the sudden release of magic opened his eyes and looked towards Damian and said, "So did you come up with something?"

    But Damian didn''t respond to his question and remain standing with a serious expression for a while. Soon he turned back to his normal mood and looked back at Belserion and said, "Well let''s continue your treatment. We have to leave today, right?" and started healing Belserion once again even though his magical reservers has been depleted a lot.

    Later in the morning Irene woke up and came out only to find Damian completely covered in sweat and breathing heavily.

    She immediately rushed towards him and said, "What happened!!! Why is your condition like this?"

    Damian looked at Irene with a small smile and said, "This is because the dragon here is still not healed yet." and slowly he collapsed only for Irene to catch him.

    Irene then looked at Belserion and said, "Hey, you should be already healed enough. Why did you make him treat you till that extent?" and suddenly a lot of Killing intent was aimed at Belserion.

    Belserion immediately shook his head and said, "It''s not my fault. I already told him that it was enough but he said that it will serve as a good exercise to test his limits."

    Damian as well who was in Irene''s embrace looked at Irene and said, "Yeah Irene it was me who told him that it will be good training. Anyway since you are up, let''s go."

    Irene looked at Damian for a while and then sighed and said, "Whatever will I do with you. Idiot don''t push yourself like this."

    She then turned her head towards Belserion who understanding what she wanted moved her paw forward and took both Irene and Damian in his hand and placed them in his back and said, "Well, look at this place for one last time most probably you both will not be able to come back for a long time."

    Both Irene and Damian then looked at the ''home'' that they made in the forest and suddenly Damian released a sigh.

    Irene who was holding his body looked at him and asked, "What happened? Feeling down?"

    Damian just nodded his head and said in a sad tone, "I wanted to have our first time in that house, but it looks like it is not possible for now." and immediately Irene blushed hearing that.

    Damian then looked at Irene with a smirk and said, "Ho~ what might be her highness be thinking that made her blush like this."

    Irene then immediately let go of his body and hid her face behind her hands and said, "Belserion I think we are getting late."

    Belserion who heard her nodded his head and said, "Yeah yeah, I don''t want to stay back just because someone couple starts to get in heat." and took off from the ground.

    While in the air Damian who was looking around the surroundings was very excited seeing the scenery around him, but suddenly his body was pulled by Irene and he immediately crashed on his back.

    Damian then opened his eyes and looked around only to find himself lying in Irene''s lap.

    Irene who saw him looking around said, "You must be tired because of magic deficiency. So I thought that you might want to rest for a while." Damian then looked at Irene''s face and saw that she was blushing intensely.

    Irene who saw him staring at her said, "What, you don''t want to lie down like this?" and made a hurt expression. Seeing that Damian unconsciously moved his hand on his chest and gripped it tightly and thought, ''How can she be this cute.''

    Damian then took a deep breath and said, "I am not lifting my head from here from now on." and snuggled in her lap and held her waist tightly making Irene completely fl.u.s.tered.

    Irene then said, "H-H-Hey W-w-what are you doing?"

    But Damian whose eyes were covered by the shadow of Irene''s chest just said, "This shade is awesome."

    Irene then moved her body so that she could sit comfortably made her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle a bit and then Damian said, "Yeah, this shade is just heavenly."

    He then said, "Irene don''t mind me, if you feel uncomfortable just sit comfortably, your comfort is very ''important'' for me."

    Irene just looked at Damian with a smile and then stroked her hair and said, "Just sleep for a while. You haven''t slept the whole night, right?"

    Damian who saw Irene smiling beautifully at him widened his eyes and moved his hands and cupped her cheeks.

    Seeing that Irene was confused but then Damian pulled her face closer and kissed her making her completely surprised and blush but soon she started kissing him back and then both of them started making out completely ignoring the dragon whi had a troubled expression on his face.

    ''I totally want to tell them that I am still here, but I know that Damian will surely kill me.'' Belserion just sighed and in a low voice said, "Just don''t start the real thing on my back."

    After few minutes of intense make out both Irene and Damian separated from each other both breathing heavily and Irene having a flushed face. She then said, "Now I think that you should surely sleep."

    But Damian shook his head and sat up and pulled him in his embrace and said, "I am fine you don''t have to worry, rather this will relax me more." and pulled her a bit closer to him and even though there was a slight blush on her cheeks she still smiled at him.

    Damian then patted the dragon scale and thought, ''Good, looks like Belserion understands. If he were to interrupt me again I would have surely smashed him in the ground.''

    Later that day when the sun was a out to set Damian asked, "How much time would it take?"

    Belserion looked down to confirm the location and said, "Probably 4 hours more. It is better if we land in the city nearby the capital. We have to inform them of our arrival as well. The authorities must prepare beforehand for the reports that they have to give to the queen."

    Damian thought for a while and then said, "Simply said, it''s just a hassle to go there directly, besides I don''t think they will take in well for a commoner to accompany her."

    To which both Irene and Belserion remained silent in response. Damian sighed and then thought, ''Looks like I would have to start my operation soon. I don''t really want to do this but this is important if I want to be with her in the future.''

    Soon Belserion started decending and Damian saw a lot of Dragons gathered near the ground along with the people spending time with them.

    Damian also noticed the castle that was visible from the hight and looked a bit far away from their location and thought, ''So that''s the place huh.''

    Damian and Irene then jumped off Belserion''s back not before Irene disguising herself by wearing a hood. Both of them then went around the town and booked a in and then started wandering around the town to have some food and enjoy their time together. Simply said, both of them were on a date.

    Once they were done both of them took a huge amount of food for Belserion and then left for the place where he was staying.

    Damian and Irene then reached there and Damian took out the food from his storage and place it in front of Belserion.

    Belserion looked at Damian and said, "Thanks for the help but can I ask you to leave the two of us alone for a bit. I want to talk about some confidential stuff with Irene here."

    Damian looked at Belserion for a while and left the two of them alone thinking that it must be stuff about some political matter.

    Both of them then saw Damian walking away and then Irene said, "What''s the matter, there is no way that you would talk something very important about political affairs here."

    Belserion nodded his head and said, "Yeah, it is not a out that, I want to advise you that you don''t reveal your relationship with Damian as soon as we reach there. The others might not think well of this. We cannot afforded a rebellion in a time like this when we are in a threat of attack from all the different kingdoms."

    Irene thought for a while but then her gaze fell on Damian who was being surrounded by a lot of girls who were trying to push themselves on him.

    Belserion who didn''t heard anything from Irene said, "Irene what do you want to do about this."

    But just as he said that he felt a lot of magical power coming from Irene and she said in a cold tone, "Let''s kill every woman in this world." and started walking in Damian''s direction.

    Belserion who saw that was not shocked and confused but soon noticed the caus of the problem and said, "Oi Irene, Stop Stop. There is no need for you to go that far." But Irene ignored him and continued to walk towards Damian. Belserion seeing that immediately tried to stop her but soon stopped.

    Damian who saw Irene coming towards her looked at the girls around him and said, "Sorry ladies but my fiance is here, so if you excuse me-" and then immediately vanished from his spot and came beside Irene and hugged her.

    Irene who was suddenly hugged by Damian got out of her trance and immediately blushed after registering the situation she was in her mind.

    The ladies who were flocking around Damian looked at the couple hugging eachother and some of them clicked their tongues.

    Irene who noticed that looked at the girls and only showed a victorious smirk which made them more pissed.

    Damian then noticed what she was doing looked at Irene and whispered in her ear, "I didn''t know that you were this possessive~."

    Hearing her voice close to her ear along with the breath which tickled her cause her to shiver a bit.

    Damian then chuckled and said, "Looks like you are really tired." and then picked her up in a princess carry which made her blush and then started walking back towards the inn leaving behind a jealous group of ladies and a laughing Belserion.

 Chapter 26 - Operation

    After Damian took Irene back to the inn not being bothered by the gazes that they got at all, opened the room and placed Irene on the bed.

    Irene who was still blushing because of being carried by Damian all the way to the inn got more embarresed when she saw Damian taking off his shirt.

    "H-HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?! IT''S STILL TOO SOON F-FOR ''THAT''!!!"

    Irene then thought, ''B-But what if he really want s me to do that though, I cannot refuse him if that''s the case. It will make him feel that I don''t like him.....'' She then gulped her saliva and was about to start take off her clothes but before she was able to Damian flicked her forehead and said, "I don''t know what is going on inside that perverted mind of yours but I am just changing my clothes as they are all sweaty."

    A grin then appeared on his face and he said, "You must be sweaty too right?" He then leaned forward and whispered on her ears, "Want me to change your clothes~?"

    An intense blush then appeared on Irene''s face as she started imagining the things that could happen to her and then immediately his her face behind her hands.

    Seeing her acting like that Damian said, "You really have a ''wild'' imagination, don''t you?"

    Irene then moved her hand a bit so that her face was a bit visible and then said in a low voice with some tears forming at the corner of her eyes, "D-Do you hate that?"

    Damian continued to stare at her face for a while and then thought, ''CUTE!!!!!'' and clutched his chest near his heart and took deep breaths in order to calm himself a bit.

    Irene who saw him not responding felt a bit troubled and then with a slightly dejected expression said, "Do you really don''t like it?"

    Damian who was once again ''attacked'' was not able to control himself this time and immediately pushed Irene on the bed making her voice out a surprised ''Eep'' from her mouth.

    Damian whose face was only a few centimetres away from Irene stared directly in her eyes and said, "If you continue to act this cute then even I cannot restrain myself." and then moved his forward and placed his lips on Irene''s making her surprised by his sudden actions.

    Though she felt embarresed at the beginning she slowly started enjoying the kiss and then started to kiss him back.

    Damian who noticed that grinned a bit and then slightly tickled her neck making her yelp out in surprise. Seeing the opportunity that he got Damian immediately pushed his tongue in her mouth making her surprised once again because she was not aware of what Damian was trying to do. But feeling more pleasure then before she started to follow his lead and tried to do the same as him.

    After a few minutes both of them separated from each other while breathing a bit heavily.

    Damian then stared at Irene for a while and then thought, ''I want to eat her up, right now.'' But soon calmed himself down and thought, ''I cannot do this the thing that I have to do will make me look like a complete ass hole if I did it.''

    He then caressed Irene''s cheek and said, "You can be pretty wild too, huh. Looks like our future nights will be a lot more fierce."

    Irene immediately blushed at that an turned towards her side and avoided Damian''s amused gaze.

    Seeing that Damian chuckled and laid by her side and hugged her from behind.

    He placed his head near Irene''s ear and said, "Won''t you face me my beloved Irene. I want to see your lovely face." and started giving her pecks on her cheek and neck making Irene very embarrassed by his actions.

    Seeing that Irene was not going to turn around anytime soon Damian grinned and said, "Looks like you are quite stubborn huh." and placed his lips on her neck and kissed that spot a bit strongly making Irene a bit surprised by his actions.

    Damian then moved back and looked at Irene''s neck and with a satisfied expression on his face said, "Good, now I have marked you."

    Hearing that Irene turned around with a confused expression on her face seeing which Damian chuckled and said, "Looks like I can mark you a bit more." and started making some hickeys on her neck which he only stopped doing once Irene realised what he was doing.

    "Hey stop it, I have to show myself to the others tomorrow. How can I go like this?"

    Damian looked at her with a serious expression on his face and said, "You have to go like this to make them understand that you are already taken."

    Irene then retorted and said, "I cannot go like this I have a certain image."

    Damian nodded and said, "Yeah, I know that you have an image but I have to change that image a bit so that the others don''t have expectations of getting close to you."

    Irene then said, "You don''t need to do this right? You know that even if someone were to get close to me, I wouldn''t think anything special for them."

    Damian nodded and said. "I know but I have to make sure somethings on my end as well. You would not like if someone who were to get close to you ''mysteriously'' disappear." and a small ''smile''appeared on his face.

    Seeing his smile Irene understood what he was meaning to say and a small shiver run down her spine.

    Seeing her like that Damian chuckled and said. "Don''t worry these marks will be covered by the scarf you usually wear. Only the people that might be helping you getting bathed or dressed will see them."

    Hearing that Irene gave a sigh of relief but soon realised something and said, "Wait that''s a big problem. If people like those maid were to know about this the whole castle will know about this in no time."

    Hearing that Damian ''smiled'' and said. "Really. That''s ''unfortunate''."

    Irene''s eyes then widened and said, "You were aiming for that from the beginning, weren''t you?" to which Damian just shrugged his shoulders.

    Damian then looked at Irene and said, "Rather than worrying about what will happen later. You should rest up a bit. We have travelled for a whole day and I think tomorrow might be very hectic for you."

    He then pulled Irene closer to him and said, "Just sleep, alright. I don''t want you to be stressed out because of lack of sleep. Though if we were to do ''something'' tonight, I won''t really mind."

    Hearing that Irene immediately blushed and tightly closed her eyes and decided to sleep.

    Seeing that Damian chuckled but soon a sad smile appeared on his face.

    ''So the operation begin huh.''

    -----------

    The next morning when Irene woke up she didn''t found Damian anywhere in the room and thought that he might be outside.

    She casually stretched her body and stood up from the bed, but soon her gaze fell on the table.

    On the table there was a small box there. Seeing which Irene walked towards the table and opened it to find a necklace with a green crystal similar to the one that Damian''s katana was made off.

    Seeing the necklace Ima smile appeared on Irene''s face but then her gaze fell on a piece of paper that was present in the box.

    Irene looked at it curiously and after a while tool it in her hand and started reading.

    After she was done reading the letter Irene was left expressionless and then after a while of total silence in the room she said, "So this was the thing that have been troubling him for a few days.....DAMN IT DAMIAN WHY THE HELL YOU HAVE TO LEAVE WITHOUT MENTIONING ANYTHING!!!!"

    She then continued to curse him for a while and then after a while sighed and said, "Well, it is not like we will not meet again right? He should be feeling lonely as well. Let''s just trust him and let him do things his way... He could have atleat told me about his plan."

    She then sighed and wore the necklace around her neck and caressed it with a small smile on her face.

    "I hope that you will com back soon."

    She then walked out of the Inn and told Belserion about Damian who only gave a tired sigh. He then looked at Irene and with a smirk on his face said. "So what would you do if the brat comes back with another girl?"

    Irene looked at Belserion and said, "I totally believe that he will not cheat on me and let''s just say that for some reason that he will do that.....fufufufu~" and ''smiled'' making Belserion sweat drop on seeing her queen like that.

 Chapter 27 - Poll

    Ok polling time:

    After reading the comments on the last chapter I noticed that a lot of you guys were asking for the story to be a non-harem one so here is the poll:

    ? I don''t want a harem

    ? I want a small harem

    ? I want a large harem

    ? I am Ichiya and I want MEN!!!!!

    P.S. : Those of you who want the last option. Please note that it was just a joke. I am not comfortable with that storyline

 Chapter 28 - Irene and the maid

    TIMESKIP: 1 year

    Kingdom of Dragonof: The royal palace:

    Currently Irene is sitting on her desk going through some paperwork that was piled up in the room.

    She looked at the bundles of doc.u.ments lying all over the room and sighed.

    ''There has been a lot of attacks from not only the dragons but the neighbouring kingdoms as well.'' She then massaged her temples and thought, ''These small fries have been taking advantage of our situation that most of our dragons have been gone for the battle against the aggressive dragons attacking the allied kingdoms.'' She then smacked her fist on the table and mumbled, "These insects which have been trying to gain our favour for a long time are now showing their true colours. What''s more they are allying and are ganging up on us from all sides."

    She then slowly placed her head on the table and said with a pout, "And the worst part time is I have not seen Damian for all this time....AHHHH!!! I want to meet him!!!"

    Suddenly she heard a chuckle from her side and turned her head to see a bit old maid who was laughing while placing a hand on her mouth, "My my looks like this Damian person is always on your mind. *sigh* The little girl is now all grown up, huh."

    Irene raised her head and said, "It''s not like that, I mean k

    it has been a year since I last saw him. Anyone would be feeling lonely if you were to stay away from the person that you like for this long. Won''t you feel the same Zena-san."

    The old maid who was named Zena just smiled and said, "Yeah one is made to feel lonely in these circ.u.mstances, but we are talking about the brat who even Denied the engagements from the most handsome princes and kings from different kingdoms here. You were only busy so busy with the kingdom all this time and showed no interest in males that you made this old woman so worried. I thought that you were interested in females and was even ready to sacrifice myself to take your first time as well. But all of a sudden this Damian boy comes in and you are only thinking about him. *sigh* I am a bit sad that my opportunity to take your v.i.r.g.i.nity is stolen from me."

    Irene looked at Zena with a bit displeased expression and said, "Don''t joke about such things Zena-san. I don''t want to joke about these matters and I will only do it with him."

    Zena then placed her hand on her cheek and said, "Ara ara, such a bold declaration. But don''t you think that he might have hung up with someone else. I mean he have not visited you for a whole year."

    Irene then got up from her chair and motioned for Zena to follow her.

    Both of them then came near a closet and then Irene moved her hand towards it and opened it by deactivating the enchantment placed on it as a lock.

    Zena seeing that widened her eyes and said, "You placed such a complex enchantments over it?"

    Irene just smiled and said, "Of course it''s an high enchanter''s greatest treasure. It needs protection to that degree as well."

    She then took a bag out of the cupboard and opened it in front of Zena.

    Zena then peeked inside the bag and saw a lot of things present in the bag.

    She looked at it with a confused expression and then said, "What is all this stuff? Do you want me to get rid of all this?"

    Irene immediately pulled the bag towards herself and hugged it and said, "Wait wait not that. These are the things that he have given me all the time he has been gone."

    Zena then understood what Irene meant and said, "Oh! So all these are the presents that he have been giving you...But when did he came here?"

    Irene then sighed and said, "He comes here once a month and places it silently in my room without me knowing about it. I mean if he is coming here he can atleast meet me when I am awake or he can wait for me to wake up."

    The lady just chuckled and said, "Who knows, he might want to meet you directly at the time when he proposes to you."

    Hearing that Irene smiled with a slight blush on her cheeks but then Zena said, "Or he might be already in a relationship and is keeping you as his reserve."

    Hearing that Irene''s face happy expression immediately cracked and she looked at Zena with a glare and said, "Zena-san I think that you were in a relationship with a lot of bastards in your youth."

    Hearing that Zena became stiff. Suddenly Irene felt a black aura surrounding Zena and she took a step back.

    Zena then look at Irene with a ''smile'' and said, "Irene-sama are you trying to say that my ''youth'', though I am still ''young'', was very ''unpleasant''?!?!"

    Irene had sweat rolling down her forehead and she thought, ''Shit! She is pissed. She is even adding a -sama after my name.''

    Irene then laughed awkwardly and said, "No no I didn''t said that. I mean you have been warning me so much, so I guessed that you must have a lot of ''experience'' in these matters. But there is no problem with that, right? You are still young and you also have a loving husband. You don''t have to worry about a fabulous future."

    Zena continued to look at Irene for a while and then gave out an annoyed sigh and said, "You should be grateful that you are the queen of not you would be getting a lot of scolding from this little old maid."

    Irene sighed as well and then said, "And you should be grateful as well. If you were not someone who raised me, you could have been fired for disrespect against the queen."

    After saying that both of them stared at each other for a while and then both of them broke out laughing.

    Zena then looked at Irene and said, "But even so you should be prepared for anything. Well I don''t have to worry about anything if he were to cheat on you just blow him away with that Dragon slayer magic of yours."

    Irene then shook her head and said, "I don''t think that even that would be able to put a scratch on him. First of all he is not a dragon. Second, he beat Belserion without breaking a sweat. He is very strong."

    Zena then chuckled and said, "Again with that story. Whatever like a human who don''t have a dragon slayer magic can defeat a dragon, Belserion''s level at that."

    Irene then showed a wry smile and said, "So you still don''t believe it, huh. You can ask Belserion himself when he comes back."

    Zena was about to say something but suddenly both her and Irene heard a knock on the door.

    Irene turned her head and said, "Come in."

    A man wearing some noble like clothes opened the door and entered the room and formally lowered her head.

    "Irene-sama, Belserion-sama has returned and we are about to start our discussion with the ministers soon. So may I please ask you to spare some of your time with the meeting. There are some matters involving you as well."

    Irene looked at the man with a confused expression for a while and then nodded her head and said, "Very well then. I will be there soon."

    The man nodded his head and then went out of the room and slowly closed the door.

 Chapter 29 - Meeting with the ministers

    Irene who was called by one of the ministers for the meeting was walking towards the hall while thinking of the possible matters that might involve her.

    On the way she met some maids and other workers who bowed their heads to which she replied to their greetings.

    Once she came close to the hall which was made so that even two or three dragons can enter the hall.

    A dragon who was standing as a guard along with a human soldier bowed their heads and then the dragon pushed the door open while the soldier announced her arrival.

    Irene then entered the hall and was greeted by a sight of ministers sitting around the table and three dragon standing in the hall with Belserion being behind the seat where Irene was supposed to sit.

    All of them bowed their heads once they saw her enter the room and then Irene ordered them to raise their heads and then went ahead and took her seat after which the others took their seats as well.

    Irene then glanced at one of the ministers who on noticing her gaze nodded and then stood up and started the meeting.

    --------------------

    During the meeting the minister preciding over it looked at the dragons and said, "So what does the dragons have in their mind regarding this matter. As you all must be knowing that you all are our main fighting forces against those dragons. Of course the fact that there are dragon slayers as well but..... you know that you all are still our best forces."

    One of the dragons who was in the room nodded his head and said, "I am truly honoured by the praise and the faith that you have in us dragons but I shall say it even though we have power of both the dragons and the humans, dragon slayers included, we still cannot make preparations without knowing what our enemy is planning or at the very least what is the situation out there with the kingdoms where those dragons have already attacked."

    The other dragon nodded his head as well and said, "I agree with him as well. No matter how much we prepare the fact that their numbers far exceeds ours is still there. So it might be very helpful if we can know of the situation beforehand." and then glanced towards Belserion.

    All of the others followed their gazes to Belserion as well seeing which Irene said, "Belserion what information did you get from your espionage mission. How is the situation of the kingdoms where they were attacked."

    Belserion then said, "Well you all are seeing the condition that I am in so you all must have already guessed how dangerous the situation is. These amount of injuries and that too at an espionage mission.....I guess you can imagine how an all out war with those mad Dragons is going to result."

    All of them then noticed Belserion''s body intently and saw a lot of wounds and even some blood coming out from his scales. There were also a lot of scratches all over his body.

    Seeing all that the ministers and the dragons frowned then the dragon who first started talking said, "Belserion, I will be straightforward, do you think that we have a chance to fend of those dragons if they come to attack us." and then all of them looked at Belserion intently.

    Belserion stared back at the dragon for a while and then released a sigh, "I hate to admit this but the best that could possibly happen is that, by using all our forces we might be able to somehow manage the situation and that too only if the dragons attack from only one side. Of they were to surround the kingdom....."

    All of them then got tense and then started thinking of some countermeasures but none came to their minds.

    Belserion then said, "Not to mention that there are the allied kingdoms who are planning to attack us once our guard loosens up a bit. We have also heard that they too have one or two dragons on their side. They will be troublesome as well."

    Irene then slams her fist on the table and then said, "Just why can''t they understand that it is not the time to fight among ourselves. Don they believe that after entering a war they will have enough forces to fend of against the dragons. Ughhh.... If it was possible I want to destroy them."

    She then clenched her fist and gritted her teeth but soon calmed herself down and then said, "I am sorry for showing something disgraceful to you all."

    The ministers and dragons then shook their heads and then Belserion said, "No need to worry Irene we all feel the same as you, even if we are not voicing it out but still.."

    The others nodded their heads as well but then one of the ministers said, "Ummm.....If my memory serves me right, i guess there is still a neighbouring kingdom out there which have still not been in alliance with the rest, right? Why don''t we form and alliance with them. I heard that they don''t have the protection of Dragons but with just their military they were able to fend off the attacks of other kingdoms."

    The other ministers and even Irene then perked up and looked towards the minister who said that.

    Another minister then said, "Hmm.... I think that the name of the kingdom was the kingdom of Adroelia. I have even heard that despite being just normal soldiers their army was able to take down a pair of Dragons on their own, though there were casualties but the fact that such a feat was possible...their army is strong. They have quite a few powerful mages as well. Why don''t we try to for an alliance with them. Even if they cannot stand beside our own forces at the very least they might be able to fend off those allied kingdoms."

    The others nodded their heads as well and then one of them said, "And if some of them were capable of becoming dragon slayers then it will be in our favour as well."

    All of them then started discussing about a way to form an alliance with the kingdom of Adroelia.

    Seeing that the minister that came to call Irene gave a fake cough to catch their attention and then said, "Umm..... I know that it is not a good time to say something like this but last night a messenger from the kingdom of Adroelia came and delivered a letter to us."

    Hearing that all of them perked up and the one of the minister said, "Hahaha so they themselves are aiming for an alliance, well what can we say our kingdom is one where the other tries to gain a favour by any means necessary. Well now we can act as a kind nation and take that kingdom unde-"

    The minister was then interrupted by the minister who gave a fame cough earlier. The said minister then said with a frown on his face, "They are going to attack our kingdom by next week."

    And the whole room then got silent.

 Chapter 30 - Are you going to send dragons

    After remaining silent for a while one of the ministers looked back at the man who was holding the paper and asked, "I hope that you are not joking about this matter, a kingdom without any alliance with the others is aiming to attack Dragonof?"

    The minister shook his head and said, "I am completely serious matter. This letter may be brought back by our spy, but the words are those of the higher ups themselves."

    At this all of them got confused and Irene asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    The minister massaged his temples and said, "This is unbelievable for me as well, but the spy which we sent was caught by them but still they didn''t kill him and instead asked him to relay this letter to us? Infact the very words of their mage head were, "Hmm, killing him is of no use for us, so instead let him deliver the declaration of war to them. Besides let''s add the word for alliance as equals in it as well because I don''t think that they will regard is high enough to be their equals if we were to ask them but right now the timing is very favourable for us. They won''t be able to decline is without major loss." or so he said. The spy himself said that their mage head was totally confident while saying that."

    At this all the members in the room got angry for being looked down upon and started shouting their complains at the kingdom of Adroelia and started ridiculing them.

    Only Irene and Belserion were looking at all of them calmly but when Irene thought that it had been enough she raised her hand making everyone of them becoming silent.

    Irene then glanced at the minister who gave the news and asked, "You just said that they were aiming for being in an alliance with us as equals. Did they also mention any conditions that they have?"

    The minister nodded his head and said, "They want some part of our territory to be under their control and some monetary gains as well. Aside from that they also asked for military protection for their territory including some Dragons as well... There is one other thing as well which is the most important part of the alliance."

    At this the ministers narrowed their eyes and looked at the one who was speaking. Irene then said, "And what might that be?"

    The minister then said, "Thet want to deepen the relationship between the two kingdoms so that their might not be unrest among the people of our kingdoms and have asked for the queen''s hand in marriage with one of the higher ups of their kingdom...Of course in return they will have promised to provide superior equipments for the soldiers and training them as well. They are even ready to share the healing potions that they have recently developed."

    Hearing that Irene was immediately going to reject the alliance but before she was able to do that the ministers started discussing among themselves.

    "From superior equipment do they mean the ones that have been recently rumoured to be manufactured in their kingdom. I have heard that they are quite durable and of very fine quality. Their swords are even able to make some cracks in dragons scales as well."

    "Not to mention the armours they have are great as well. Of course I am not saying that the ones that we have are bad but simply their equipment is better without a doubt."

    "And training method of the army which is able to take down a couple of dragons on their own without the help of any dragon slayers.....How fierce that might be for our soldiers I wonder."

    "Don''t forget about the potions that they talked about. They only said about the healing ones but if we are able to talk our way we might be able to get out hands on other potions as well....This deal is not that bad in my view."

    "Besides if we are in an alliance means that even if we give some part of our territory to them. We can still indirectly look over it. And I don''t think that they are going to mistreat the citizens. The spies have said that their own kingdom is not like that. We can be assured that the citizens will not rebel against this."

    "This deal is not bad at all. And it can be a start for us to have an alliance with the other kingdoms as well. In the time when the people who are starting to doubt to coexistence with the dragons because of the dragons who have been attacking the other kingdoms an alliance with a human country might make them a bit assured about the coexistence as the other countries themselves are trying to live with dragons. None of their conditions are harmful for us....well except for the money part, but our kingdom is not lacking in that department."

    Suddenly all of them felt a huge pressure and all of them became silent while Belserion just face clawed himself and thought, ''They forgot about the most important condition for the alliance. Irene is never going to accept this. Damn you Adroelia, why do you have to give the only condition that is impossible for us.''

    The ministers who felt the immense pressure on them slowly turned their head and looked at their queen who had a ''smile''on her face.

    Irene then said, "You all are so easily swayed by the profits don''t forget about the condition as well. I don''t think that is reasonable."

    Hearing that one of the ministers said, "Ummm..... What is wrong with that? They are asking for a hand in marriage with the queen herself so that there is a suitable reason for the alliance as equals. The citizens of our kingdom or their kingdom will not think that that one kingdom is superior than the other if this were to happen. Besides you should be knowing this as well but we need a heir for the kingdom as well."

    Irene then glared at the minister and said, "There is no way that I am going to accept this condition. I will not marry someone just like that. (Like hell I am going to marry someone other than Damian. Might as well ask the dragons to destroy their kingdom and take all the profits than marry someone other than Damian.)"

    Belserion looked at Irene with a sweat drop and thought, ''For some reason I can can clearly hear her inner thoughts.''

    Irene then gave a fake cough and said, "Besides did you all already forget that they just now mocked us and said that we cannot ignore this?"

    One of the minister than said, "Hmm....now that I think about it, this is certainly strange. I mean no doubt that their offer is attractive but is not something that we cannot ignore. What makes them think that we will certainly accept the conditions?"

    Another minister then said, "They are just being arrogant thinking that we will easily accept the conditions just because they are too good for us. They are forgetting that we are Dragonof. We can easily defeat them and loot them of their supplies. Just attack them with a force comprising of ten dragons and we will see how long can they act arrogantly."

    The other ministers nodded their heads as well and said, "Certainly that might be helpful for us as well. The allied kingdoms who are thinking of attacking us will take this as an example to not mess with us."

    Seeing that she had successfully managed to avert the discussion of her marriage Irene smirked and nodded her head with satisfaction.

    The minister who was relaying the news earlier looked at Irene and with a wry smile on his face said, "Umm...Irene-sama there is something at the back of the letter as well. I believe that it is an enchant. So you might be interested in it." and then passed the letter to Irene.

    Irene took the letter and then glanced at the back of it and said, "Hmmm..... its a message which can be can only he read it the enchant is reversed. Hmm...seems to be the work of a skilled enchanter." and then placed her hand over it and started reversing it.

    The other ministers and dragons then glanced at her waiting for the response but then one of the ministers chuckled and said, "But seriously to think that Adroelia is thinking that we cannot refuse them just because their offer is attractive. Something must be wrong with the heads of the higher ups. Did they forget that we can simply send a small unit of Dragons to annihilate them."

    "Yeah, it''s not like we are short on dragons. I accept that we don''t have a lot of them if compared to the ones who are attacking the other kingdoms, if we were attacked by those dragons then we have to station all our dragons and dragon slayers against them, but just a single kingdom is no problem for us. Infact even our own army''s numbers can deal with them."

    "But why did they said that we cannot refute them. I remember you mention something about timing being favourable for them, right?"

    Suddenly the door of the room was opened and a dragon and a soldier came rushing in.

    The soldier who was breathing heavily looked at the minister and said, "There have been sightings of a huge army heading towards us."

    One of them ministers then said. "Ah, that might be the Kingdom of Adroelia. don''t worry We alre-"

    Suddenly one more soldier came in the room and said, "A huge army coming from the direction of Adroelia is heading towards us."

    The minster then said, "Like I said, We already know."

    But the previous soldier shook his head and said, "No, sir the army the we saw is coming from the another direction. Most probably it is from the allied kingdoms."

    Hearing that all the ministers got shocked and widened their eyes. They were about to confirm to the soldier once again but then a dragon came said with a panicked expression on his face, "Some of the dragons who have been attacking the kingdoms have left their group and are heading towards us"

    And after that all the ministers got completely speechless but came out of trance when Irene smacked her fist on the table.

    All of them then looked at Irene and one of them asked, "W-w-what happend Irene-sama?"

    But Irene didn''t say anything and just gave the decoded letter back to the minister.

    The minister then looked at the back of the letter and immediately his eyes widened after reading the message.

    Seeing his expression the other minister started asking him about the message to which he just showed it to them. The words written on the letter were:

    "So are you still going to send dragons towards us?"

 Chapter 31 - Mage head Ian

    After the sun had set down the army which was mariching towards the kingdom of Dragonof from Adroelia has set up their camps and are resting to recover their fatigue.

    In one of the tents which was relatively larger than the others a group of people were standing round the table and were discussing their strategy about the upcoming battle with Dragonof, if they were to refuse the alliance.

    A man cladded in armour with a sword on his waist having dark brown hair and tanned skin was explaining about the moves that they will be making with explanations coming from the person standing beside him wearing normal clothes without any armour and a mask on his face having short black hair.

    The other people who were in the room were listening to their to their explanation intently while also giving their opinions and asking their doubts to the other members.

    Once all of them were done the two people who were leading the meeting looked towards the others and the knight like man said, "That''s it. All of you make sure to rest well. We still have to cover a lot of distance tomorrow. And make sure to keep an eye out for any incoming attacks. We don''t know what Dragonof might do after the declaration made by a certain someone." and glared at the person standing beside him.

    The masked man looked towards the Knight and said, "Now Now, Rung-san don''t look at me like that. I am not going to fall for you no matter how hard you look."

    Hearing him all the people looked at him with a sweat drop and the Knight then said, "Like there would be anyone who is interested in a creep like you who wears a mask all the time."

    The masked man then said, "Don''t be like that you too know why I wear a mask. My safety is the most important for the current time, right? We can''t have my identity being revealed. Besides you don''t have to be angry with me, they will certainly accept our alliance."

    Rung then narrowed his eyes and said, "And why do you believe that?"

    At that everyone looked at the masked man intently waiting for his answer.

    The masked man who noticed their gazes gave a thumbs up and said, "My intuition is saying so. So don''t worry about it even a bit."

    Hearing that all of them just sighed and then one of them said, "Well if Ian-sama''s intuition is at work here then it most certainly is possible."

    "Yeah, his intuition is scarely accurate."

    Hearing that Rung said, "Aren''t you guys believing in his intuition too much?"

    To which all of them looked at him and said in unison, "Aren''t you as well?" to which Rung''s lips twitched and he glared at the masked man beside him who was chuckling.

    Rung then gave a fake cough and said, "Anyway go back and rest. The meeting is over. Make sure to prepare everything on time. We will be moving early."

    All of them other than the masked man and Rung bowed their heads and then left the room while saying, "Rest well, Ian-sama, Rung-sama."

    Rung then gave a tired sigh and said, "Man this is making me very tensed. We are attacking Dragonof you know? DRAGONOF!!"

    Ian then looked at Rung and said, "Oi oi, General Rung-san try to maintain your dignity, even though you don''t have a bit of it, those lazy soldiers will follow your example and become a burden on planet like you."

    Rung looked at Ian for a while and then said, "Leave it Damian I am not even in the mood to bicker with you." but immediately he got a bit on his head from the masked man who looked at Ring and said, "Right now, I am the mage head Ian. Don''t mess up idiot."

    Rung rubbed his head and said, "Hey, you don''t have to be that violent with me. What would you do if I got mad because you hit too me hard on the head."

    Damian then nonchalantly said, "Of you were to get that useless then I would simply report that you died in an accident and sell your organs and get some liquor money."

    Hearing that Rung looked at Damian with an angry expression to which Damian said, "Glare all you want but I will still say the same, I am not I treated in males, especially the ones like you."

    Rung got pissed and immediately grabbed Damian''s collar to which Damian replied with a headbutt sending him back.

    Damian then said, "Don''t ruin ruin my clothes."

    Rung then rubbed his forehead and said, "What is your forehead made up of? It hurts like hell man."

    Damian then crossed his arms and said, "It is made up of manliness and charm which you do not posses."

    Rung just looked at him with an annoyed expression and then said, "You and your mouth.... Anyway are you sure that we will not have any problem with the alliance."

    Damian just nodded his head and said, "No problem. I will just have to take care of a few more things and then the alliance is guaranteed. Just make sure to do as I tell you and not speak out of your turn alright. And the most important thing-"

    Damian then moved towards Rung and placed his hand on his shoulder and said in a ''friendly'' tone do get in my way in the negotiation, if you don''t want to turn into liquor money for your friend."

    Rung then immediately nodded his head and said, "Yeah, no problem. Besides that old man of his majesty has left this job on you. So I have no intention of increasing my work load."

    Damian just nodded his head and moved his hand from Rung''s shoulder and walked out of the tent after saying, "Sleep tight Rung-san. If you showed no signs of waking up in the morning, I will sell your organs." and then left the tent leaving behind a dumbfounded Rung.

 Chapter 32 - Meeting Irene

    Coming out of the tent Damian walked towards the outer part of the camp while nodding his head towards the soldiers and mages who were bowing their heads on seeing him.

    Once he came at the outer part he called a nearby soldier who was working at the night shift and told him, "I am going out for a walk. If anyone ask for me, just tell them that I will deal with him later."

    The soldier nodded his head to which Damian nodded his head as well and then gave a gold coin to the soldier and said, "Make sure to work diligently, the night duty is both important and difficult." and then walked away.

    Once he made sure that he was at a good distance away from the camp and that no one was following him, he raised his hand and rotated the dial of the omnitrix.

    Once he chose his transformation he pressed the dial back and then immediately his body got covered in blue light and started changing.

    Once the light died down a creature with a red skin and flapped wings and a pair of horns on his head and a tail.(Jetray)

    Damian then took flight in the air and then started flying towards Dragonof. Soon he reached the capital of Dragonof and once he noticed that he was close to the castle he pressed the omnitrix on his chest and once again his body started changing while emitting a blue light.

    Soon the light died down and now revealed a blue creature with wings and black patches on its body.(Big chill)

    Damian then turned to his invisible/intangible form and hid his magic so as to not get detected and started flying towards the castle.

    He then passed through the castle walls and kept on passing through the rooms till he reached a certain room.

    He then looked around the room and said, "So nobody is here yet, huh." and transformed back to his original form.

    He then looked around the dimly lit room and then placed some enchantments here and there around the room and took a seat on the bed and waited.

    Soon he noticed someone coming towards the room and got up from the bed and stood at a place which so as to not be seen by someone immediately after they enter the room.

    The door then opened and Irene''s figure came into view.

    "Then Zena-san, meet you in the morning."

    Zena looked at Irene and then with a smile on her face said, "Are you sure you don''t want me to take your first time. I promise that you will feel that you are in heaven."

    Hearing that Damian immediately took out his katana and was ready to slice apart the man who was trying to mess with his Irene, but he stopped once he noticed that the one asking Irene was a female and kept his katana back.

    But then Damian realised something and lowered his gaze and thought, ''is she one of those woman who have a d.i.c.k as well.'' while gazing at Zena''s lower half and then once again took out his katana and thought, ''Cannot leave any possibilities unchecked.''

    Irene who didn''t notice Damian yet looked at Zena with a frown and said, "Zena-san, just this morning I told you that the only one who am I going to that with will be Damian. So stop saying those things. Understood." and hearing that Damian stooped while a small smile appeared on his face and he thought, ''Be happy maid-san, you get to live longer because I am happy. Ah~ I can just imagine how fun it is going to be to tease Irene using what she said just now!! JUST HURRY UP AND COME INSIDE IRENE!!!!''

    Zena who saw Irene acting like that chuckled and said, "Fine fine, Good night and may you have wet dreams." and walked away.

    Damian who heard her smirked and thought, ''Hmm Hmm, she is a ''cultured'' person with ''noble'' thoughts as well huh.''

    After walking for a while Zena turned around and said while giving a thumbs up, "Just call me if you feel lonely at night. I am always ready for ''action''." to which Irene just told her to hurry up with a lush on his face while Damian nodded his head and thought, ''Yep, She and I will get along just fine. We both can teach Irene. She can teach the theory while I will teach the practical.''

    Irene then gave a tired sigh and then entered the room and then lazily closed the door. But just as she did the enchantments got activated and immediately Irene got in a defensive stance and started looking around the room.

    "Enchantments. Who is there? Show yourself?"

    Damian then slowly came out from his hiding place and said, "Good evening. I am sorry for interrupting you so late at night, so how have you been?" and looked at Irene but was shocked on seeing Irene glaring at him with her magic circles prepared for an attack.

    Irene then said, "Who are you? How did you get inside my room?"

    Damian kept blinking his eyes for a while and then said, ".....Huh, w-wait you don''t remember me?" and pointed at himself.

    Irene looked at the masked person in front of him from head to the toe and after thinking for a while said, "I have never seen someone like you from what all I can remember."

    Hearing that Damian stood completely motionless. Unable to accept what Irene just said, "W-wait I know that I came back after a long time but you should still be able to remember me?" to which Irene just narrowed her eyes and said, "If you are doing this for me to lower my guard then forget it. You have already placed the locking and soundproof enchantments around the room so I can''t get any help, but don''t think that you can defeat me." but then got surprised on seeing the person fall down on his knees with his shoulders slumped down.

    Damian who lost the light in his eyes began muttering, "What is happening here? How can she forgot me? No no she must be joking yeah... But she looked serious back then, so she is definitely not joking here...Then is someone controling her or has she lost her memory?...It doesn''t seem the she have lost her memory because she just said that she cannot remember me? And if she had lost her memory she would have likely apologize and state that she has lost her memory.... Then does it mean that someone has put restrictions on her memory? But who could it be.... Ah! It must be a man who was rejected by her and she must have told that she already have a lover. And the man who is unable to stop thinking about her must have placed a magic on her to make her forget of my existence..............Let''s kill that man...But I don''t know who the f.u.c.k that man is?....Let''s just kill every man in the country. Yeah, that seems good. No more problems with those worthless insects basking in the beauty of my Irene. Yeah, let''s just go and kill everyone." and stood up from his spot and looked towards Irene who took a step back on seeing him stand up.

    Seeing that Damian had a pained look on his face and his resolution to kill every male alive strengthened further.

    Damian then said, "Let''s start with the males in the castle first....Should I kill the male Dragons as well? And what about the girls with a d.i.c.k? Hmm..... What to do?"

    Irene who heard Damian''s words got a bit pissed and said in an angry tone, "Hey?!?! Who the hell do you think you are that you are able to kill that many people and dragons as well?!?! First entering my room looking all creepy and wearing mask and now saying things like that don''t you think that you are getting ahead of yourself?! You would have to go through me if you want to kill someone else. So come at me I want to blow of some steam as well as I am already pissed from the letter earlier."

    But Damian stooped listening from the middle of her speech and said, "Mask?" and started touching his face feeling that he was indeed wearing a mask.

    "F.u.c.k! I got so used to wearing my mask that I now don''t even feel it." and then took it off and immediately Irene''s eyes widen in surprise.

    Seeing that Damian smiled and said, "I am ba-" but before he was able to finish Irene jumped on him and immediately pushed her lips on his, stopping him from saying anything further and preventing the annihilation of all men from the face of Earthland.

 Chapter 33 - Scary

    Damian who was currently being pushed by Irene who initiated the kiss was surprised by her action but returned the as well.

    Soon both of them separated from each other and then stared at each other for a while. Suddenly Damian felt something and immediately moved his hand to block a punch to his gut.

    He then looked down and saw Irene trying to punch him and looked back at her and saw her smiling.

    He showed a wry smile and said, "My dear Irene why are you trying to hit me? Do you want to hurt this frail and weak lover of yours?"

    Irene then snorted and said, "Frail and weak my ass and as for the punch, consider that as my way of showing love to my lover who left me here alone for a year. Do you even know how many people tried to court me for the time you were not here?"

    Hearing that Damian just patted her head and said, "Sorry about that, I wanted to return back soon as well but I still required a bit more time to come back by your side. And regarding the people who tried to court you? Can you give me their information?".

    Irene who was being patted by Damian hugged him and then looked up with a confused expression on her face and said, "I don''t have any problems with that, but why do you want something like that?"

    Damian just ''smiled'' and said, "Oh, I just want to add some names in my people who ''accidentally'' disappeared list." and continued to pat her head.

    Irene who saw his ''smile'' thought, ''He has become quite scary in the past year....But I don''t care, Ahh~ he is finally back. Hehehehe he smell so nice." and thenstarted rubbing her face in his chest.

    Damian who saw her acting like that chuckled but then realized that he still had some things to here and said, "More importantly, Irene did you recieved a letter from Adroelia?"

    Hearing that Irene perked up and then turned serious and said, "Yeah, we got in the morning, I have already discussed about it with the ministers."

    Damian just nodded with a smile on his face and said, "Oh, you discussed about it as well. So when are you going to give the reply."

    Irene then furrowed her brows and said, "I am going to give my reply tomorrow that I am totally against the alliance with them."

    Damian happily nodded his head but then realized something and said, ".....Huh, wait wait wait wait wait wait, why are you rejecting the alliance, aren''t the terms already good enough?!?! What more do you all require?!?!"

    Irene then nodded her head and said, "Of course the terms are more than good but they are asking me to marry me one of the higher ups from their kingdom. Do you want me to accept such an offer?"

    Damian then said, "Of course I want you to accept that that''s what I have been working on for the past whole year!!!"

    Hearing that Irene looked at Damian in disbelief and then said, "You have been away from me for the past one year and when you come back you are saying that during the time that you were not present you were working as a wingsman to set me up with a higher up from another country?!?!"

    Damian hearing that yelled, "LIKE HELL I WOULD DO THAT?!?! I AM TELLING YOU TO ACCEPT THIS BECAUSE THAT HIGHER UP IS ME THE MAGE HEAD IAN!!!!"

    "....."

    "....."

    Both Damian and Irene continued to state at each other for a while and then both of them said at the same time.

    "YOU WERE THE ONE WHO SENT THAT LETTER?!?!"

    "YOU DIDN''T KNOW THAT I WAS THE ONE WHO SENT THAT LETTER!!!!!"

    Both of them looked at each other with Disbelief and then Damian said, "Wait wait wait wait wait wait wait wait, how come you didn''t know that I was the one who sent that letter, I mean you should have already know by the message and the enchantments that it was me?"

    Irene then said, "Umm, Hello we have not met for the past one year? How would have known that you learned how to use enchantments?"

    Damian''s brows twitched and he said, "Surely you jest, did you forget that we met 3 months ago and I gave you a letter directly, though I might be wearing a mask but I remember that I gave you letter in which I clearly wrote that I became the mage head in the Adroelia Kingdom and also about my plan on providing an alliance as a chance for the marriage. I even enclosed the whole letter with enchantments. You should have already understood that it was my letter."

    Irene then shook her head and said, "No No No No No No, I haven''t met you for the past one year at all, I didn''t have any kind of letter like that. This is the first time that I have met you after you left. And what is with you joining the kingdom of Adroelia?"

    Hearing that Damian said, "No I am totally sure that it was you whom I met and give that letter to, there is no one in this kingdom with red hair like you after all."

    Irene then tried to remember if she had any recollection of the events about which Damian is talking to but even after straining herself, this much, she was not able to remember anything. But then as if she realised something she looked at Damian and said, "Did you come at Daytime or the night?"

    Damian then crossed his arms and said, "I came in the evening."

    Irene nodded and said, "Was I alone in the room when you came?"

    Hearing that Damian nodded his head and said, "Yeah, you were alone and were drinking some kind of alcohol while sitting there."

    Irene who heard his answer sighed and then massaged her forehead.

    After calming down a bit she said, "No wonder I don''t have any recollection of our meeting. You said that we met three months ago, right? You must have come on the day when I was secretly visiting the town for inspection during the evening. I had Zena... my maid take my place here in order to not cause suspicion that I left the castle and changed her appearance with magic. *sigh* you must have given that letter to her and she must have forgotten about it. When I returned back she was lying on the ground completely wasted after drinking too much. I don''t think that she even remember that someone came by while I was gone. I will ask her later."

    She then turned serious and asked, "More importantly how the hell are you the mage head of the Adroelia kingdom?"

    Damian who heard his question, "Well it was not that difficult. I first sold some of the materials to gather some money, after which I applied for a trading pass and started making and selling High quality weapons which soon came in the view of the nobles. I then started taking orders from the nobles and then when I got the chance of meeting with the king I showed my Magical prowess to them by setting him up with a big ape like the one We fought before and then he asked me to become his court mage. From there I started giving my opinions in regards to various cases discussed in the court and them being reasonable got me to get on the good side of the old man(king). I became a reliable asset for him and from there the other ministers of the court and various nobles started forming connections with me since I was technically the right hand man of the king, and that''s how I got most of them on my side, After that all was very simple, I just had to keep track of the allied kingdoms and the dragons and aim for a chance when Dragonof would be unable to refuse the deal, which I was going to use as a front for our marriage."

    Damian then sighed and took a deep breath and said, "But looks like you don''t even have any knowledge about my plan. It was good that I decided to visit you before you sent a reply to Adroelia and ruin my plan A."

    Hearing that Irene remained silent for a while and digested all the information that she got. She then looked at him and asked, "But why did you choose Adroelia specifically? You could have chosen any of our allied kingdoms."

    Damian then said, "Well my I chose Adroelia because of two reasons. It was because it was a neutral Kingdom and hence had no interference in terms of politics from other kingdoms, so I just had less difficulty in managing and gaining trust."

    He then paused for a while and then said, "Now you must be thinking that I could have done the same with another kingdom which was your ally and doesn''t have much interference from Dragonof. Yes, I was planning for the same as well, but someone ruined that and I ended up with Adroelia."

    Hearing that Irene narrowed her eyes and said, "Someone ruined your plan. Who was it? Was it a country? Or just a single group?"

    Damian just smiled and shook his head and said, "Neither of them, it was just a single person. A person who freely distributed dragon slayer magic to whoever it was compatible with, in all of the allied kingdoms of Dragonof as well and hence decreasing the overall value of powerfull mages."

    Hearing that Irene''s lips twitched and she averted her eyes.

    Seeing that Damian chuckled and said, "You don''t have to feel guilty. I am not blaming you, but the fact that you played a major part in changing my plans is true. A country which have abundance of powerful mages will give no mind to another powerful mage and hence will not get a higher rank in either nobility or court and thus my only choices were either Adroelia or the allied kingdoms. And Adroelia being the best choice was taken as the base for my plans, afterall a mage. who is not only strong himself, but can strengthen others as well and can make magic items like weapons and potions is very beneficial in a kingdom which is neither as rich as Dragonof nor have large forces as Dragonof. Take in mind I am not even including the dragons yet and the Adroelia still doesn''t know about my transformation magic. So it was the best outcome."

    Hearing that Irene''s face turned into a frown and she said, "If I would have known that me giving away dragon slayer magic like that would result in you being so away from me then I wouldn''t have did so in the first place." and just as she said that she recieved a chop on her head from Damian who then said, "Control your tongue. If someone heard you talking like that, then you would be criticized by your citizens for being a bad queen."

    Irene then made a displeased face but still nodded her head but then a question came I her mind and she asked, "Umm.... you said that this was your plan A, right? Then does that mean that you have other plans as well?"

    Damian just nodded his head and said, "Well I had many ways to marry you but in my opinion this was the.....safest."

    Irene just looked at him with a dumbfounded expression because of the pause and then asked, "If you don''t mind me asking, what were your other plans."

    To which Damian just ''smiled'' at her and said, "Well, you can say that it involved entering the castle without noticing and then turning into a giant and wrecking havoc here while some monsters from the forest would ''accidentally'' be attacking the capital as they appeared out of ''no where''. But I was sure that you would have not liked that method..... Just so you know it was the least dangerous one except for the one I am using right now."

    Irene then started at Damian who was looking back at her with a ''smile''on his face and thought, ''He really have become scary.''

 Chapter 34 - Zenas legacy

    After talking with each other for a while with Irene snuggling to Damian and occasionally making out with him, Damian decided that it was already very late and it was the time to go back to his camp.

    He looked at Irene who was lying in his lap and said, "I should be get going Irene."

    Irene who was looking at him with a smile suddenly became a bit sad but still understood that it was necessary.

    Irene then lifted her body up and then looked at Damian for a while.

    Seeing that Damian smiled and said, "Well, don''t worry it won''t be long before we will be together."

    Irene didn''t say anything but simply let her body fall on Damian''s and then hugged him and hurried her face in his chest.

    Damian just sighed seeing Irene acting so spoiled and slowly carresed her back.

    After Irene felt a bit satisfied she looked up and said, "I will give my answer to the ministers tomorrow and will try to send a group of Dragons so that you get the reply soon. So come back as soon as possible."

    Damian looked at Irene with a small smile on his face but then gave a light hand chop on her head and said, "Idiot, even if you don''t tell me, I will come for you as fast as I can. If I wanted I would have kidnapped you already, and taken you with me to a distant land where we would be far away from all this."

    Irene just chuckled and gave a peck on his cheek and said, "I know you would, now go or I would have to lock you up here forever."

    Damian smirked and said, "Oh, I won''t mind being locked up in the room with you, wanna try what can happen when the two of us are locked in a room now?" and moved his face closer to hers.

    Irene who saw him moving closer to herself blushed a bit and closed her eyes and got ready for Damian to take action.

    Damian seeing that chuckled and flicked her forehead making her head move a bit and a frown appear in her face.

    Irene then opened her eyes and started rubbing her forehead. Damian then said, "Looks like Irene has become quite a bit of a pervert while I was not around. Don''t worry, we will spend a lot of time on that once I come back."

    He then gave her a quick kiss and then said, "Bye" and then removed the enchantments from the room and went back to his camp in the same way he came here.

    Irene who was looking towards the door through which Damian passed through lied down on the bed and then a blush appeared on her face. She then covered her face with her hands and thought, ''He was completely ''hard'' down there'' while recalling the huge buldge in his pant between his legs.

    Irene then removed her hands from her face and thought, ''It was quite a big buldge as well, will it really be able to go inside me.'' and then sat up and glanced towards her crotch and imagined ''something''.

    Immediately after that she slipped herself and shouted, "WHAT THE HELL AM I THINKING?!?! STOP ACTING LIKE PERVERT!!!!!" and buried her face in her pillow.

    Hearing her loud voice Zena who was in the room next door to Irene''s immediately rushed towards her room.

    Zena opened the door without asking for permission and shouted, "What happened did you accidentally put your finger in the wrong hole?" and looked towards Irene who was lying on her four with her face buried in the pillow while her body was moving randomly because of her bing fl.u.s.tered because of her ''wild'' imagination.

    Zena who saw Irene moving her ass randomly then thought, ''Is she telling me that she is ready to give her v.i.r.g.i.nity to me?''

    Zena then closed the door behind her and moved towards Irene''s bed and tapped on her shoulder making Irene peek at her with her face still being in the pillow.

    Zena looked towards her resolutely and said, "If you have prepared yourself, then who am I to refuse such an opportunity. Now then Irene-sama take off your clothes and let''s indulge in the world of carnal desires. By the way I like people who are shaved down there so is it fine for me to clear off that red patch?"

    Irene stared at Zena who was looking at her with an anticipating gaze to allow her to shave off the hair before they jump right to the main course.

    The room was filled with silence for a while when suddenly Irene jumped back and hugged the pillow tightly to cover her body and said, "STOP LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT YOU PERVERT!!!!! I AM NOT DOING THAT WITH YOU!!!!"

    Zena who heard herself being called a pervert by Irene had some tick mark on her forehead and said, "Of you don''t want me to shave that off just say so, don''t be so antsy."

    She then calmed herself down and took out a box out of nowhere and opened a lid and slowly started to take the contents out from the box and said, "So which one would you like to use, a small and thin one, a small and thick one, a long and thin one, a long and thick one, or my favourite, a long and thick one with some bumps on it which has a vibration enchantment on it." and placed all the items in front of Irene with a smug look on her face.

    Irene who saw the cylindrical objects placed in front of her was completely speechless and looked towards Zena.

    Zena who noticed her gaze looked at her with a confused expression but soon she realized something and said. "Ah. don''t worry all of then are completely clean as they have a magic for the same purpose installed in it. You don''t have to worry about any diseases. Also don''t worry I have the ones which have a curve in them as well, if you want to use them instead of these." and took out another set out of her box and showed it to Irene.

    Seeing the things in Zena''s hands Irene''s brows twitched and she asked, "Just out of curiosity,...why do you have such kind of things with you at the moment."

    Zena just smiled innocently and said, "Ahh, It is my policy to be ready for action, anywhere and anytime. I have been waiting for the day when you will be asking me for such a thing and have prepared myself accordingly. And at last my efforts are being paid off. Since you have decided to finally seal the deal with me let''s not waste anymore time. STRIP!!!!!"

    And just as she said that she recieved a pillow thrown at her face from Irene who glared at Zena and said, "LIKE HELL I WOULD LET YOU DO THAT YOU PERVERT!!!! STOP MESSING AROUND I AM ALREADY TENSED WITH SOME OTHER PROBLEMS!!!!"

    Zena then got up from the ground looked at Irene with an unintrested gaze and said, "So it was not regarding your first time, and some other problem. *sigh* Fine I will listen to you atleast, even if it''s boring, I might be able to help you a bit."

    Irene looked at Zena with a reluctant expression but then her gaze fell on the ''tools'' that Zena took out of her ''toolbox'' and thought, ''I hate to admit it but she is a lot more experienced in these sort of things compared to me. Can she really help me?''

    Irene gulped her saliva and resolved herself to ask for guidance from Zena and started explaining her problems while keeping some important detail to herself.

    Zena who started to listen to Irene problems got more and more excited as she continued to explain.

    One Irene was done explaining she looked at Zena who was laughing creepily and started to think whether her choice to ask her was correct or not.

    Zena who now heard Irene''s problem was laughing creepily, "Fufufufufufufufu, So my little Irene has got at that point of life and is now curious to ask for such things and that too from a master like me..... Hahahahahaha, this is a very joyous occasion."

    She then looked at Irene with a serious expression and said, "Be prepared Irene-sama you are going to inherit the knowledge and legacy of the great Zena. Brace yourself for the extremes. You are going to experience a brand new world."

    Zena then showed a grin and then said, "Let''s start the session then, Oh and never forget my motto."

    "I won''t let you sleep tonight."

 Chapter 35 - Irene accepted unwillingly

    The next morning Zena and Irene came out of their room with dark circles under their eyes.

    Zena looked at Irene and said, "Go through all the things that I taught you last night, I will ask you about them later."

    Irene looked at Zena and said, "I just want to ask you one thing? Why the hell do you have all those things written in form of books?"

    Zena yawned and said, "Well, it had to be done, afterall i have to pass on my legacy to someone right?"

    Irene stared at her for a while and then said, "Whatever, please inform someone to call all the ministers in the meeting hall in an hour."

    Zena looked surprised and then immediately went in her maid mode and said, "As you wish, Irene-sama. I will inform the other maid to prepare a bath and breakfast as well while I am at it." and bowed her head and then went away.

    Irene nodded and called a soldier to give her the reports about the current situation out there. and started going over it to give her opinions in the meeting.

    --------------------

    In the meeting hall all the ministers and Dragons were present and were a bit surprised by the sudden notice but still knew that it must be important because of the current situation of the kingdom.

    Irene then entered the hall and immediately the others stood up and bowed their heads to which Irene nodded her head as well and took her seat seeing which the others took their seats as well.

    All of them started discussing about the actions that they should take for now and how to maintain the citizens from panicking.

    They continued to discuss for a while and then Irene said with a serious expression on her face, "Regarding the peace treaty from Adroelia, I think that we should accept it."

    The whole hall turned silent as they were surprised on hearing Irene accepting the treaty as she was greatly opposed by the idea of accepting the treaty not even a day ago.

    All the ministers and dragons gave it a thought and finally came to a conclusion that considering the current circ.u.mstances it is the best choice and nodded their heads but still showed concern on their faces for their queen.

    Belserion who was standing behind Irene was looking at her intently and thought, ''What is she planning? There is no way that she will readily accept it, Is someone controlling her or impersonating her? Or is she planning on setting them up by lowering their guard by pretending to accept the treaty.''

    One of the ministers then said, "But Irene-sama are you really sure? Even though the gains are great for the kingdom, are you sure about it? You will have to marry an unknown individual for the alliance to go on. You were refusing to go with it yesterday? So is there a special reason for accepting it now?"

    Irene looked towards the minister who asked this question and thought, ''If I knew that it was Damian who wrote the letter I would have agreed even if the gains were not mentioned in the letter.''

    Irene then made a determined expression and said, "I cannot be selfish in the current circ.u.mstances. The lives of the people of the kingdom is at stake and if by some chance I am able to save their lives then I am ready to do that, even if I have to sacrifice my self. I cannot put their lives on the line just because I don''t like something. Afterall I am their queen and their safety is my responsibility. Even if it hurts me I am willing to keep a stone on my heart and accept this for the betterment of our kingdom."

    Irene then closed her eyes and nodded her head and thought, ''Hmm Hmm, this much must be enough for them to think that it was a logical response. The moral of the loyal people of the kingdom will rise as well. if they find their higher-ups sacrificing something for the kingdom. Hehehehe, I get to be with Damian without any problems from any side as well as the kingdom recieving support both physically(from the alliance agreement) and mentally(from the sacrifice of their queen to marry someone without her choice).''

    All the minister and the two dragons in the room felt touched on seeing their queen sacrificing so much for their Kingdom and were even more motivated to protect the kingdom from anyone. They once again mentally swear to serve the kingdoms to their best and be of help to their queen.

    While the others were having such thoughts there was one dragon who was looking at Irene with a shocked expression on his face.

    Belserion''s eyes were widened and he thought, ''There is something wrong here. This cannot be Irene. Irene would never accept such a choice. This girl must be an imposter. Who are you bitch? Where have you hidden Irene? It is better if you confessed now? We can at the very least let you live if no harm was done to the queen. Just so you know even if we are not able to identify who you really are, there is still someone who can tell. That Damian brat will come and with just a sniff of his nose he can tell whether you are Irene or not. And once he does, he will beat the hell out of you, so just spill it all out for your own self if you want to stay alive.''

    Irene who felt Belserion''s gaze turned her head and looked at Belserion and said, "Is there something that you want to say Belserion?"

    Belserion stared at Irene for a while and then said, "Are, Are you really sure that you want to go through with this?"

    Irene just showed a sad smile and said, "This decision was hard for me as well, but like I said, if I were to get selfish at a time like this then the whole kingdom will be in danger. Don''t worry I will be fine, it''s just a marriage." she then thought, ''yeah it''s just a marriage... WITH MY DAMIAN THAT IS!!!! Don''t worry I will be completely fine going through with this. But wait a minute if it is true that we will be going to be married then after the marriage the night will come and we will have to do ''that'', right? I mean isn''t this too soon, surely we have known eachother for a long time but we have not been in contact for a whole year, then.....then....then how can I let him hold my hand!!!!! No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No No, whatever you say it is too shameful. Surely it will be fine if we were to hold it after we would have been in contact for a month at the very least, but doing it right away.... Will Damian do it with me?''

    *Flashback of the camp they stayed in When they were in the forest. And the skin ship that they had a night ago*

    A faint blush appeared on Irene''s face which was not visible to the others as her face was lowered a bit and was overshadowed by her hair. She then thought, ''He will surely do that, or rather he may directly jump to the main course since he would be frustrated because of not being in contact with me for a year. It''s not like he would be taking our his frustration with some other female....., right?.....''

    All of a sudden the aura around Irene started to get chaotic and her magic power started to get released unconciously.

    Noticing that everyone got tensed especially the dragons as Irene was releasing a bit of her Dragon slaying aura as well.

    Belserion looked at Irene and thought, ''Who am I kidding? She really is Irene, looks like she finally was unable to hold back herself from letting it out for accepting the proposal.''

    Belserion looked at his fellow dragons and nodded his head. The dragons who understood what he meant nodded their heads as well and lifted the still surprised ministers in their claws and left the meeting hall. Belserion gave one last glance at Irene and thought, ''Don''t be too hard on yourself Irene, if you were to say then I would kill the one who will be marrying you after the alliance is formed.'' and then left the room.

    Irene who didn''t notice the others leaving the room sat silently in her seat while all sorts of wild fantasies of other girls using Damian as their playthings played through her mind.

    Irene then clenched her fists and thought, ''Those p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es have some guys to seduce my Damian huh, looks like it would be better if I attack the kingdom who harbor such p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es instead of forming an alliance with them.''

    Irene then calmed herself down and said, "Let''s leave it for now, I will ask him personally if someone did try to seduce him, and then will proceed to do the ''justice'' with my own two hands. A queen shouldn''t be hasty, I should ask about this first and then take my time to give ''justice'' to those wretches slowly and deeply.'' She then stood up from her seat and went to find Zena to ask her if she have the knowledge about ''dealing'' with house wreckers or not?"

 Chapter 36 - General Rung

    Later that day, Damian who came back to the camp was walking along with the soldiers while talking with the soldiers and asking about the reports and all.

    Suddenly some of the soldiers started making a commotion gathering the attention of the others including Damian as well.

    Damian immediately sent someone close to him to check what was wrong with the people at the front and told all of them to be prepared.

    The soldier who heard his and Rung''s order immediately took out their weapons and took a defensive stance. The mages as well readied their spelled to fire at anytime.

    The soldier whom Damian had sent earlier to check came back and informed that the soldiers spotted a group of Dragons with some men on top of them heading towards them.

    Hearing that all the soldiers near him gulped their saliva and were a bit tensed on the mention of the dragons.

    It was indeed true that they have taken down Dragons before but the number of casualties were not something to joke about, there was also the fact that the dragons that they defeated were not in groups but were alone and it was easier to gang up on them but right now a whole group was coming towards them and it was needless to say that some of them thought that it was impossible for them to survive if they were to be attacked by them.

    While the soldiers were panicking a bit Damian then said, "You said some human were on top of them, right? Then they must be coming from Dragonof. They must be coming here in regards for the alliance that we mentioned."

    Hearing that the nearby soldiers got a bit calm but still there was a bit of unrest among them. They then started to circulate the message to the other soldiers so that to calm their surroundings as well.

    Rung who was beside Damian asked, "From Dragonof, huh. What is the possibility that their reply will be in our favour."

    Hearing that all the soldiers got tensed and looked at Damian.

    Damian turned towards Rung and said, "The odds are in our favour but considering how unlucky you are by how much you lose while gambling there is a chance that they may attack us as well."

    Hearing that all of them looked towards Damian with a dumbfounded expression on their faces but soon the soldiers grabbed their mouth so as to stop the laugh which was trying to escape from their mouth.

    Rung who had tick marks on his fore head glared at Damian and said, "You know Da- Ian, your face is looking very punchable right now. Mind if I try it for a bit."

    Damian who was wearing a mask said, "Shut up unlucky bastard, and hide your face there might be a chance that a dragon might want to attack just because he saw your shitty face. I will go and check the situation with them." and immediately used his magic to enhance his body and jumped away leaving behind a small cloud of dust.

    Rung who saw Damian running away from him growled in anger but then he felt a hand on his shoulder and turned around and saw one of his subordinates.

    "What?"

    The subordinate then offered and iron helmet to him and said, "It is not full proof but it might hide a bit of your face." which immediately ticked off Rung and he took the helmet from him and smashed it on the ground and said, "LIKE HELL I AM GOING TO HIDE MY FACE!!!!!!" and then immediately the soldiers started laughing.

    Rung looked at the soldiers for a while and then sighed and thought, ''How the hell does he come up with such ways to calm the soldiers.''

    The one of them said, "But what Sir Ian said was true as well, you did lost a lot the last time we were playing."

    Then another one said, "And the time before that."

    "And the one before that as well."

    "Hell, now that I think about it he had never won even once while gambling."

    "Yeah, there was a time when he even lost his undergarments and had to run back to home completely n.a.k.e.d."

    "Yeah! I did remember that and at that time he lost to a 13 year old brat, right?"

    "No No No that was an 11 year old girl."

    And so on the soldiers started discussing about the ''heroic'' tales of Rung which only pissed him more and more and when he had enough of them a suddenly killing intent fell onto the soldiers which immediately made their bodies stiff.

    Rung glared at his soldiers and said in a cold voice, "You bastards have some nerve to say that to my face. Don''t forget that I still am the general here and you all are my subordinates."

    Hearing that all of them got shocked on seeing their general speaking so coldly and were prepared for a punishment for their act.

    Rung then clenched his finest and said, "Fine then it''s decided." he then pointed his finger at the soldiers and said, "Once the situation is a bit better then I will show you all who is unlucky, gambling is it? I will show you that I am not your general for show."

    After he declared that all the soldiers looked at him with a dumbfounded expression on their faces and s

    one of them said, "General I know that you earn a lot and have no lover as well, but at least try to save some money. or you will be single forever."

    "Yeah, general don''t be like that we know that you are more than capable for the position of general, you do not need to give away your money to others like that."

    "If you don''t stop then you won''t be able to get married later."

    "Now that I think about it, general has remained single for as long as he lived, right?"

    "*Sniff* Yeah, our general always end up losing what all he saves while gambling that he has no money left to propose some girl."

    "*Sniff* He earns so much but because of his luck at gambling he is left like that."

    "Hell, he don''t even have money to enjoy at those places and is still a V.i.r.g.i.n."

    "HUH, GENERAL IS STILL A V.I.R.G.I.N!!!!!"

    "Yeah, he neither have the looks not the money to date a girl, nor enough money to enjoy at those places. Even my kid, lost his v.i.r.g.i.nity last year, when I took him with me as a celebration for him reaching a.d.u.l.thood, and he is even younger than general."

    "Hmm, but I think that he have gone to that establishment once, we all went in group if I remember correctly."

    "Yeah, I remember that as well, there is no way that General is still a V.i.r.g.i.n after that. It was the treat of the previous general after all so him not having enough money was not an issue."

    "*whisper*Ah! looks like you don''t know, When we decided to have a party and started undressing the general immediately left saying that he had to go to toilet and didn''t return after that, he seems to have an inferiority complex about his small size."

    "*whisper*Seriously, General with such a robust body have inferiority complex about his size."

    "*whisper*I don''t know for sure but I have heard from mage head Ian that his little brother is even smaller than his pinky finger."

    "*whisper*Ah! I have heard that from Ian-sama as well. He even said that only is body is hard. not his d.i.c.k."

    "*Gasp*Huh, you mean that robust general have a soft spot under his belt."

    Suddenly all the soldiers who were discussing looked towards Rung''s lower body with pity in their eyes, while the man who was being stared at was fuming in anger and wanted to break Damian''s mouth.

    He glared back at the soldiers who were looking at him with pity and shouted, "LIKE HELL I HAVE A SOFT SPOT!!!!! AND I DON''T HAVE A SMALL MEMBER!!!!! IT''S BIG ENOUGH TO PUT YOU ALL AT SHAME YOU BASTARDS!!!!!"

    He glared back at each and every soldier making all of them to take a step back from their general.

    Suddenly one of the soldier realized something and said, "But you are still a V.i.r.g.i.n, right?"

    And the whole group fell I silence with all of them looking intently at their general who only averted her gaze from the soldier who were looking at him.

    "No comments."

    Hearing that the soldiers blinked their eyes in surprise but soon a shit eating grin appeared on their faces as they looked at their cherry boy general.

 Chapter 37 - Meeting the people from Dragonof

    While Rung and the soldiers were ''discussing'' among themselves, Damian gathered the mage unit to surround the whole army and check for any abnormalities and protect them in case of danger while he go and check what the dragons were here for.

    Hearing that the mages looked at Damian with a determined expression and nodded their heads and followed his orders to stand around the soldiers in a circle.

    Damian checked the surrounding to check whether someone is nearby for espionage or not or is setting a trap or something and after noticing that none of them were nearby he looked up in the sky and said, "Hope, that they are here to become friends otherwise a kingdom might have to be destroyed by my hands."

    He then took out his swords from his storage and out them in a scabbard on his waist.

    Seeing the swords in his hands the mages who were nearby Damian gulped their saliva and thought at the same time, ''Looks like even lord Ian is a bit tensed by the situation for him to take out his swords.''

    Damian looked at the mages once more and gave them a nod and dissappeared from his spot in an instant making the mages surprised by that.

    Damian who was running at great speed towards the dragons saw them descending from the sky and increased his pace.

    Once he got close enough he jumped on a tree and hid his magic signature and stayed there to look at the group for a while.

    Once the dragons descended he noticed a familiar dragon amongst them and thought, ''Belserion is here? Looks like the things does go as I planned.''

    He continued to stay on the tree for a while and once he saw nothing suspicious in the group he slowly got down from the tree and acted as if he just came there.

    The people and the dragons who suddenly noticed a man coming towards them got surprised and immediately the soldiers came in front with their swords and spears pointed towards him while also protecting the men who looked more like the ones who were used to desk work rather than fighting.

    The dragons also stood at the sides and behind the men and growled towards the man while some of them even preparing their attacks.

    But before the situation could escalate any further Belserion raised his leg to stop any mishap to happen and looked towards Damian with a neutral look on his face.

    Belserion then said, "Judging by the crest on your shoulder, you seem to be from Adroelia, Am I correct?"

    Damian just nodded his head and said, "Yeah, and seeing that the dragons and the humans have no hostility with eachother, I presume that you are from Dragonof."

    Belserion just nodded his head and said, "You are correct we have come from the kingdom of Dragonof buy could we have a proof that you are indeed from the kingdom of Adroelia and not an imposter."

    Damian then thought for a while and then took out a golden emblem from his storage which had the symbol of kingdom of Adroelia on it and then said, "Will this work as my identification Belserion-san."

    And immediately all of them got surprised and took a stance and glared T Damian and one of the dragons said, "You, How do you know Belserion-sama''s identity?!"

    Damian who was still wearing his mask chuckled and said, "Well, you can say I am very knowledgeable and well informed. I do have to a reputation to uphold as the mage head of the kingdom of Adroelia."

    All of them continued to glare at him but didn''t do anything to cause any trouble with an Adroelian a higher up mage head at that.

    Belserion calmed down and said, "Looks like their is no need to introduce myself, but still let me introduce myself I am the sage dragon Belserion and I am here on the behalf of the kingdom of Dragonof to relay you the reply of our queen Irene regarding the alliance that Adroelia talked about."

    Damian just chuckled and said, "Ah, so Dragonof decided to act so fast, looks like the situation was very dire for you all."

    All the men and dragons groaned in annoyance from Damian''s words and even Belserion felt a bit angry about it.

    Belserion who was looking at Damian with narrowed eyes said, "Indeed the situation on our side is very dire, Adroelia for sure played it''s cards right and waited patiently for this opportunity. Never I would have thought that Dragonof would be seeing such a day."

    Damian chuckled and said, "Oh my, thanks for the praise, I too feel a bit pride on seeing that my plan was actually this successful."

    Hearing that the situation became more tense as the soldiers and the dragons now knew that the man who planned such an event was standing in front of them and unconciously the soldiers grilled their weapons tighter and the dragons started charging the attacks.

    Noticing that Belserion was about to stop them but stopped since he wanted the masked man in front of him to know his place.

    But contrary to Belserion''s expectations the masked man just remain standing silently for a while and then said, "If you are done with the show of your supremacy, I would advise you all to stop what you all are doing."

    Hearing that all of them got surprised but one of them snorted and said, "So, you want us to stop since you are feeling scared."

    Damian just stretched his arms and said, "No, it''s just that I don''t want to kill someone who might be our potential allies."

    And immediately the people from Dragonof became pissed and one of the dragons who looked relatively younger than the other dragons said, "You are getting c.o.c.ky here, to think that you can beat all of us here. Let me show you your place." and opened his mouth and started charging his breath attack.

    Seeing that the other dragons wanted to stop him but before they were able to do anything Damian was in the air on top of the dragons making the dragon widen it''s eyes on surprise.

    Damian then punched the dragon on the head making it immediately crash on the ground and give out a cry of pain. He then stood on Dragon''s face and unsheathed his katana and pointed it in front of the dragon''s eye and said, "So, where is my place, you were talking about?"

    Seeing the sudden action of the masked man all the dragons and men were speechless except for Belserion who was shocked to his core and was panicking.

    "STOP!!!!! WE APOLOGIZE FOR HIS RUDENESS!!!! HE IS STILL YOUNG!!!! PLEASE FORGIVE HIS MISTAKES!!!!"

    Hearing that the others snapped out of trance and looked towards the masked man with mixed emotions, anger, respect, fear, apology were mixed in it.

    Damian looked at all of them and then back at the dragon and said, "So what do you say when you do something wrong?"

    The young dragon glared at Damian seeing which Damian smirked behind his mask and used his magic to enhance his weight causing the Dragon''s head to lower into the ground more and more and finally causing a lot of pain. Damian then used his magic again to slowly enhance the pain experienced by the dragon he was standing on making him twitch his eyes and groan.

    "I am waiting you know."

    The dragon clicked his tongue and said, "I am sorry."

    Damian smiled and sheathed his katana and stopped using his magic and jumped off the dragon and said, "As long as you understand."

    He then turned towards Belserion and said, "So you want to discuss about the details with everyone here and my side or do you want to talk somewhere more private, Belserion."

 Chapter 38 - Damian and Belserion

    Belserion looked at the man in front of him for a while and then said, "I would like to discuss something with you in private first and then we can head back to Adroelia''s camp and explain the situation to the soldiers and other people there. Is that fine with you?"

    Damian just nodded and got on top of Belserion without asking and said, "Fine, let''s go in the sky and very high at that. I have heard that dragons are perverts who have very good senses which help them smell panties and hear people having s.e.x from quite a distance."

    Hearing that almost all the dragons felt enraged while some of the ''innocent'' ones averted their eyes while the human soldiers looked at the dragons with a surprised expression on their faces.

    Belserion just groaned in annoyance and said, "Fine." and then took off from the ground and flew high up in the sky.

    Once Damian noticed that both of them were quite far and high for the dragons to hear or see them, he reduced his weight with his magic and jumped off Belserion and was literally floating by using his limbs like he was swimming in the air. He then used an enchantment to cast a levitation rune on him and was flying around easily because of his reduced weight.

    Belserion looked at him in surprise and then thought, ''He know enchanting too, huh.''

    Damian who was now floating a few metres away from Belserion casted a silencing enchantment around them and said, "So what do you want to ask, Belserion?"

    Belserion remained silent for a while and then gulped his saliva and asked, "Do you know someone by the name of Damian Blake?"

    The masked in front of Belserion chuckled and removed his mask and said, "Yeah, we both have a deep relation with each other."

    Seeing the familiar figure of the boy who he met a year ago who was also supposed to be his queen''s lover, Belserion gave a relaxed sigh and said, "So you were the one huh. For a moment there I got a bit surprised seeing someone else wielding the same sword as I saw the boy who beat me a year ago use."

    Damian just crossed his feet and said, "A simple I missed you would have worked there, but whatever. Long time no see Belserion." and showed a toothy grin to the Dragon.

    Belserion smiled as well and said, "Heh, like hell I missed a shitty brat like you but still it is indeed a long time in perspective of humans, at least."

    Damian then said, "So how is the surprise, you liked it?"

    Belserion snorted and said, "Rather than surprised, it was shocking to say the very least. A single kingdom without any allies progressed in no time and cornered the kingdom of Dragonof as well. And to think that you will find a way to solve your problem like this, I can''t say that I have expected that of someone who didn''t knew politics at all."

    Damian just waved his hand and said, "Now now, don''t be like that. Just think that this is the best for the both sides."

    Belserion then asked with intrigue, "Ho, and which are the two sides for which your method is good."

    Damian nonchalantly said, "Of course it is the best compromise for both the kingdoms and me." and laughed.

    But Belserion didn''t find that funny and just stared at Damian with a deadpan expression on his face. Soon Damian stopped as well and looked back at Belserion with a confused expression on his face and both of them just continued to stare at eachother for a while.

    Belserion then said, "Boy, I know that you sometimes say some overbearing stuff but placing yourself at the level of two whole kingdoms is something else."

    Damian just put his hands behind his head and said, "It is upto you to believe me or not, just remember that i do hold the power to destroy a kingdom with ease and just so you know it was one of the outcomes that I came up with inorder to settle the small obstacle coming between me and Irene, but it would have been to much of an hassle to deal with so I let it as a backup."

    Belserion continued to stare at the boy Infront of him for a while but just shrugged it off his mind and asked, "And what else would you have thought of other than this shit to remove your little obstacle."

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and well and said, "There are a lot of ways that I come up with. One of them included you as well."

    Hearing that Belserion got a bit amused and said, "Ho, and what was that?"

    Damian then laid back on Belserion''s face and said, "Oh, I would have joine Adroelia as per the norm and then made up some shit stating, the sage dragon Belserion of Dragonof kingdom i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.ed one of our main dragons causing a diplomatic issue over both the intercourse and the baby dragon, afterall it would be the child of one of the strongest dragons of both the kingdoms which would cause more aggression and for both the parties to settle down they would have to make a alliance and then I would have used that as front to be with Irene."

    After he said that both him and Belserion got silent and none of them made a noise. Belserion then said, "Basically, a f.u.c.k for a f.u.c.k."

    Damian chuckled and said, "Yeah, a f.u.c.k for a f.u.c.k."

    Both of them remained silent for a while until suddenly both of them started laughing out loud.

    Belserion then stopped and said, "LIKE HELL THAT CAN HAPPEN YOU SHIT!!!!!!!" and shook Damian off him.

    Damian who got thrown from Belserion''s head took a distance from him and said, "Hey, don''t be mad, look on the bright side, you get to have a girl as well, you big old V.i.r.g.i.n. I am even helping you acting as a wingsman and setting you up. It''s a win-win for both of us."

    Belserion glared at the shameless human in front of him and got angrier once he was realised of his v.i.r.g.i.nity.

    --------------------

    Suddenly in Adroelia''s army one person among all of them sneezed and then thought, ''Looks like someone was just called a v.i.r.g.i.n.'' The man then made a pitiful expression on his face and thought, ''Don''t lose hope brothers, we will find someone... someday...I hope.''

    Needless to say that this valiant man was none other than the General of the Adroelia''s army who was trying to encourage himself.

    --------------------

    Back to sky Belserion continued to glare at Damian and then said, "I don''t even want to know from where do you get this kind of ideas. But still how would you have put the blame of f.u.c.k and run on me?"

    Damian just said with a deadpan look on his face, "Oh, not much problem there, I would have just led you and a agreeing female dragon to a cave, cover it with dragon pheromone and enhance the s.e.x.u.a.l urges of the two dragons inside to the maximum and then wait for you two rumble."

    Hearing that Belserion just twitched his lips and cursed him on the inside.

 Chapter 39 - Damians plan

    After Damian and Belserion had their fair share of jokes and discussion both of them decided that they should head back as this has already become too late and the others might be irritated by their absence for so long.

    Damian put his mask back and decided to go back to his camp and explain the situation to his subordinates while Belserion go back to his people.

    Damian cancelled the silencing and barrier rune and flew towards his camp.

    Once he got there he defended down and noticed Rung with a slightly sad aura.

    Soon one of the soldiers noticed him and immediately told the other soldiers who immediately focused on him along with the higher ups in the camp and all the soldiers greeted him.

    Damian just raised his hand to stop them and said, "What happened, did Rung lost another bet or what?" and immediately Rung''s body flinched while the soldiers were just trying to hold back their laughter not wanting to irritate the already frustrated general who not so long ago lost half of the money that he brought to the soldiers.

    Seeing their reactions Damian just stared at Rung for a while making the general uncomfortable by his gaze. Rung let him be for a while but Damian didn''t stop and continued to stare back at him.

    *Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii*

    Rung looked at him but soon averted his eyes.

    *Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii*

    Rung once again looked at him but and tried to match his gaze but still averted his eyes.

    *Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii*

    Probably having enough of him Rung''s body began shaking. He looked at him with a glare and was about to say something but Damian just looked away and kept a hand on his mouth and tried to control his laugh.

    *Pfft~*

    Seeing their mage head like that the soldiers who have been holding back their laughter found it difficult to do the same but still somehow managed to do it and turned their heads away from Rung.

    Rung who saw that wanted to say something but Damian looked back at him making him uncomfortable once again.

    Seeing that this was going nowhere Rung was decided to argue with him but didn''t got a chance to do so as Damian just broke out laughing seeing which the other soldiers started laughing as well making Rung shake in embarrasment.

    "SHUT IT YOU BASTARDS!!!!!" but that didn''t help him and the others started laughing louder.

    --------------------

    After Damian and the others stopped laughing and Damian somehow calmed the raging general he gathered all the higher ups and discussed about the people and dragons who came from Dragonof.

    Once he was done with the explaination their was silence among the group and they just exchanged glances with eachother and discussed with each other.

    After they all were done with the major politics and information transfer back to the Adroelia all the higher-ups praised Damian for this achievement, afterall it was his idea from begin with and he worked for this all on his own as well but Damian himself remained silent and to the others it looked like he was still a bit uncertain or sad about this.

    Rung looked at his friend with a confused expression on his face and asked, "What''s the matter Ian? Is something wrong?"

    Damian looked at all of them and said, ".....I think I should go on ahead on my own and check whether they are really willing to form an alliance or if this is all just a trap to make us drop down our guard. You all should be knowing that in times of war like this schemes are not really uncommon and there might be a chance that they are trying to set us up."

    Hearing that all of them widened their eyes and immediately all of them got serious and started thinking.

    Damian who said all that looked at each of them and then thought, ''Like hell this is a scheme they even sent Belserion to talk this out they are truly willing to go on with the alliance, but still I want to meet with Irene sooner so some doubt must be placed here first.''

    One of them then said, "But it is Dragonof we are talking about they would not do something which will hurt their pride and scheming like this will literally hurt their pride. A kingdom as great as Dragonof using such tactics against a single small kingdom like Adroelia. I can''t think that their queen will allow something like this. They are even fighting the army of opposing dragons head-on rather than using schemes."

    Damian nodded his head and said, "True, but we are not even sure that they are from Dragonof to begin with, You all must have heard about it as well but the their is a Dragonof opposing alliance."

    Hearing that all of them nodded and said, "Yeah, those group of kingdoms grouping up and trying to take down Dragonof, i have heard of them. Recently they have been quite active."

    Damian nodded his head as well and said, "Yeah, I have even heard that they have got some Dragons on their side as well. So it is highly likely that they have sent someone dressed as per from Dragonof after hearing about the alliance from one of their spies and are trying to cause a rift between the two kingdoms so as to break the alliance. They must not be wanting for this alliance because this will make their enemy even stronger so they are trying to stop this while making our kingdom weak as well by attacking our army in surprise."

    All of them got silent and started thinking about what Damian said. The possibility of what Damian said was relatively high as they have not yet seen any thing which can prove that they are from Dragonof, and even if they did show something like that the possibility of it being forged is there as well.

    Not knowing what to do about it Rung looked at Damian and asked, "Then what do you say we should do because if what you just said came out true, not only us but the entire Adroelia will be wiped out because most of the soldiers and mages are here with us."

    Damian looked at Rung and said, "It might be a little risky but is worth a try, how about only me and minister Clive go with them ahead of you all while you and the others bring the army towards Dragonof. If they are actually from Dragonof then their will be no problem at all, but if they are not then I am confident enough to get out of there with minister Clive without a scratch."

    Hearing that all of them got surprised by his plan and looked towards Clive who started thinking about what he just heard and started considering the consequences. Meanwhile a debate among the people started about the matter, they cannot let the life of two of the most important people of the kingdom get in danger even more one of them is Damian who have improved the current kingdom a lot.

    Seeing that things were reaching no where, Rung clapped his hands immediately silencing and getting the attention of the others.

    He looked at Damian with narrowed eyes and asked, "Are you sure that you want to do this and is actually capable of getting out of the trouble without a scratch?"

    Damian just smirked and said, "Heh, I might even kill all of them further decreasing the load on Adroelia."

    Rung nodded and looked towards Clive and asked, "And you Mr. Clive, are you willing to take this risk?"

    Clive who was a bearded old and thin man gulped his saliva and said, "I really don''t want to do this but the life of people of Adroelia would be at stake if the situation turns to an unfortunate path. So I will place my trust on Ian-sama."

    Rung nodded and said, "No more discussions here, from the authority of the general of the army of Kingdom of Adroelia I approve of this. Do any of you have to oppose." and glared back at all of them.

    Seeing their general getting serious all of them just nodded and decided to believe in him. Since the three higher most people in the group have already accepted it their words now would hardly make a difference.

    Seeing that none of them were going to speak now Rung nodded and said, "Then it''s settled." Damian just smiled and nodded his head.

 Chapter 40 - The will of the D.

    After all the things regarding the complicated stuff were done Damian and the others gathered all the soldiers and mages around and told them about the people who came from Dragonof but not about the discussion they had among themselves so as to not make the soldiers panic.

    After they were done with that the soldiers were having mixed feelings about how the things were proceeding. On one hand they were happy that their idea about the alliance was coming to fruition but on the other hand they were nervous they were going to be dragons who would be coming in their camp and if they decided to attack all of a sudden then there was no way that they could survive an onslaught from a group of dragons and that too who are from Dragonof who are consider stronger than the usual wild dragons because of better nutrition and training.

    All of them just followed the orders of their higher-ups and gathered in a formation encircling the entire area only leaving a part for the people from Dragonof to enter.

    Soon all of them heard noises and looked up in the sky only to find a group of Dragons with people on top of them coming towards them.

    Damian and Rung just ordered the others to be on their guard and not be rude to them while also keeping their calm and not freak out just because of being so close to dragons.

    The dragons then landed in front of them with Belserion being in front of them and the rest of them behind him.

    Belserion looked towards Damian and nodded his head to which Belserion nodded his head in response as well.

    Seeing the tension between the two of them the rest of them just remained silent and waited for things to proceed.

    Belserion was the one to break the ice and said, "I presume that you must have already talked about the matters regarding our visit to you all Mage from Adroelia."

    Damian just smirked and said, "No need to be so cold to me Belserion and regarding the matters, yes we have already discussed about them amongst ourselves."

    All the soldiers from Adroelia were surprised on seeing Damian talking so casually to a dragon without any ounce of dear in him and their respect for him immediately grew once they saw him being so fearless against a dragon. Something which was not left unnoticed by Belserion who thought, ''Their trust in the kid is very strong and they too are getting less tensed in our presence. Looks like the kid was not wasting his time in Adroelia afterall and this respect for him among the soldiers in a proof for that.''

    Belserion then internally smirked and then said, "Then I don''t think that there is any need for us to talk about this matter anymore, we just need to form the formal pact between the two kingdoms an-"

    Before he was able to finish Damian interrupted him and said, "Regarding that, there are a few things that we want to talk about so if you don''t mind can the ones who are here for the diplomatic reasoning among you all come up with us."

    Hearing that all of them were surprised except for Damian and the ones who discussed with him earlier.

    The people from Dragonof looked towards the masked man in confusion but soon turned towards Belserion for further instructions.

    Belserion who heard Damian''s proposition them thought, ''What is the brat planning now?'' and nodded his head in approval.

    Seeing him nod one more dragon along with two humans one male and one female both looking a bit old came forward seeing Damian and Rung thanked them for cooperation and led them to a tent.

    Once they were all inside Damian put a silencing enchantment around the tent to prevent the discussions to be heard by the people outside.

    Damian then looked at the people from Dragonof and said, "Regarding the alliance we would like to first make sure whether..." and once again started to explain/bullshit what he told to the others before the meeting.

    During the discussion the people from Dragonof were a bit angry since Adroelia was doubting them and thinking that they will use some underhanded tactics but were not able refute Damian''s logic and finally agreed with him.

    Damian just smiled and said, "You all don''t have to worry, it is not like we don''t trust Dragonof, if that were the case we would not have bothered to form an alliance. It is just that the current situation of the kingdoms is rather...uncertain. So we apologize if we hurt Dragonf''s pride and honour." and bowed his head towards the old man and lady and the dragons which was soon followed by the other members of the Adroelia higher-ups as well.

    Seeing them bowing in front of them the man and woman, even the dragons were really surprised since they didn''t expect the people from a kingdom who set them up for an alliance will bow towards them at all.

    Belserion just chuckled and said, "We surely don''t mind such actions since it is only logical for you to worry about your kingdom, but we hope that we get that military help that Adroelia promised about in the alliance contract as soon as possible, the allied kingdom''s army have already started to march towards us."

    Hearing that all of them raised their heads and Rung said, "Don''t worry about them, we will be not too far behind you all, and once we reach there the allied kingdoms will be forced to back off. My men are more than capable of handling some soldiers from their side."

    Damian nodded and said, "And my mages are more than enough to strike them down the enemies in both close quarters and ranged fights. You don''t have to worry about leading them as well. My man Micro D. Rung (A/N: #The will of the D) is the one of the best generals you can get, also his name says everything." and patted Rung''s shoulder who immediately had some tick marks appear on his forehead and he shouted, "THAT IS NOT MY NAME YOU BASTARD!!!"

    But soon he realised where he was and gave a fake cough and said, "My apologies, my colleague just like to crack jokes, no need to take him seriously."

    Damian who heard that looked to his side and murmured, "Just like how ladies do not take you seriously after seeing your d.i.c.k Micro D. Rung." which was easily heard by all of them and they were just controlling themselves from laughing.

    The old man who was somehow able to control himself looked at them and asked, "So who would be the ones joining us back to Dragonof?"

    At that Damian and Clive raised their hands to which the man just nodded and and then said, "Lastly, you.." and pointed at Damian making him and the others slightly surprised.

    "We cannot just allow someone who is wearing a mask to head back with us, there may be a chance of you being switched with someone and that may be dangerous for us if the one who kidnaps and replaces you is an enemy so would you mind showing your face to us."

    At that all the people who were from Adroelia were greatly surprised. The number of people who have actually seen Damian''s face back in Adroelia could be counted on fingers with Rung and the king being some of them and him being asked to show his face to the others was something that even the Adroelians were a bit excited for.

    Damian just shrugged and said, "Sure, no problem" and removed his mask, showing his blue eyes and fair skin to everyone and all of them except for Belserion and Rung were a but surprised on seeing him.

    Damian than soon put his mask back on and said, "Then lets not waste anytime and proceed without further adieu."

    ''Hurry up I want to see Irene as soon as possible.''

    Belserion who got the hidden message nodded and said, "Yeah, let''s go as soon as possible, we would certainly like for the queen to hear about the good news afterall she is ''sacrificing'' herself for the good of the kingdom. I would personally like to ''tell'' her about this." ''Just wait and let me deal with that self sacrificing red head queen, she was totally bull shitting the whole time during the meeting about self sacrifice when the things were clearly in her favour. And the worst of all she didn''t even consulted it with me.''

    Damian who got the hidden message as well nodded and thought, ''We both have the same goal but the cause is different. Let''s meet my self sacrificing queen.'' and left the tent along with the others.

 Chapter 41 - GOING FOR A KILL!

    Currently a group of Dragons with some humans on their backs were flying in the sky. The dragon which was leading the group had red scales and had a human sitting on his back with a mask on his face.

    The other Dragons and people who sar that were somewhat surprised seeing the dragon giving a ride to someone other than their queen but could not point out why that was happening and just left it at to make the relationship between the kingdom''s better.

    Damian and Belserion who were enclosed in a sound proof barrier made by Damian were talking to eachother sharing stories about what they did during the past year which amused both of them a lot. There were occasional bickering and cursing from both the parties but to the onlookers both of them just looked like idiots who were not speaking anything.

    "...and she said that it was her duty as a queen to sacrifice herself for the kingdom. At that moment I thought that she was kidnapped and someone else was posing as her, I mean what the hell self sacrifice, just a day before I could swear she was thinking about attacking Adroelia itself to gain everything without the marriage part."

    Damian just chuckled and said, "Well I haven''t thought that she would do this without telling you about it, but well I think she did all that in hurry."

    Belserion snorted and said, "Whatever might the reason be, a queen should take suggestions from everyone first and then decide on something, not just doing things on a whim or in a haste."

    Damian just let the dragon rant out his problems and then asked, "Hey Belserion their is something I want to ask you about. What the hell is that Zena person is like?"

    Belserion got intrigued and said, "The maid Zena.... She was the one who brought up Irene apart from me when her parents died, in a sense she is like a big sister or mother to Irene, though if I have to explain about her, she is.....unique."

    Damian then immediately said, "She is weird, yeah even I can tell that. What I am interested in is whether she is straight or she is interested in females."

    Hearing that Belserion got surprised and said, "I don''t know why you are asking suck a question but I can atleast tell you that she has a husband."

    Damian then remained silent for a while and was thinking about something and then said, "Whatever, just so you know that is I come to know that she has a d.i.c.k or is trying to seduce Irene then I will chop it off."

    Hearing that Belserion got weirded out and said, "Brat how the hell can a woman have a d.i.c.k."

    Damian looked at Belserion and said, "You are a dragon and you don''t know about something called magic. Even my magic can make mine bigger what proof do you have that a magic which can give something that a woman should not have to them does not exist."

    Belserion immediately got silent and focused on flying but soon he asked, "Can your magic really make.....''something'' bigger."

    Hearing that Damian just looked at Belserion with a deadpan expression on his face and said, "Just focus on flying we will talk about these matters later."

    Belserion just nodded and talked about normal things with Damian and continued to fly towards Dragonof.

    Meanwhile the other people in the group just looked at the two and one of the dragon said, "I really can''t hear anything about what they are talking aboug, is something wrong with my ears."

    Hearing that Clive perked up and looked at the dragon and said, "Ah, that must be lord Ian''s magic. He is very proficient in enchantments and can make some silencing runes which helps in information leaking."

    The dragon and the others widened their eyes and said, "There is someone else who can use Enchantments other than lady Irene."

    Clive then said, "Ah, I have heard that the queen of Dragonof use enchantments as well. And yes, Ian-sama is good at enchanting, he said that he learned it from his friend who is a high enchanter." and puffed his chest with pride. He felt happy that someone from his kingdom was able to use a magic which was only known to be used by the queen of Dragonof.

    The dragons and the people felt surprised Hearing that their was another high enchanter other than their Queen but felt their brows twitch when they saw Clive boasting about Ian.

    Soon a heated argument began among them as they started to enlist the achievements that both their kingdoms had and most of them from Adroelia came from Ian.

    While this was going on, one of the minister from Dragonof, the lady who came along with the group thought, ''These men can really get heated once it comes to boasting about something, they are not their achievements as well. *sigh* leaving that aside, this Ian boy seems to have a very high talent and reputation in Adroelia. Looks like we, the minister will have to try our best to make him marry to the queen at all costs. If they really want a marriage then it should be done with the best they have got. He also looks handsome so there will be no problem with that. I will have to relay this information to the other ministers as well to have their support in this matter, afterall it will not be going to be easy to convince such a high ranking person to just leave post and come here in Dragonof, He must be gaining a lot while serving that kingdom''s mage head since he have made so many contributions to that kingdom, we will have to make sure that we do not displease him and let the idea of being in our Kingdom get out of his mind.'' She then made a determined expression on her face and thought, ''No matter how difficult this will get I have to make sure that he stays in Dragonof if we want the kingdom to prosper, and if he decides to not marry the queen then I will have to let my own granddaughter take charge.'' and then gave a nod.

    --------------------

    Currently the group returned back to the royal castle and Belserion asked the maids to show the rooms to their guests for rest while the female minister whispered all the maids to take good care of the guests and not to displease them as they were very very important.

    The maids who heard the minister''s instructions were a bit curious about their guests but nodded their heads with determination and promised to not let the guests have a bad time in Dragonof. It was their honour to be allowed to look after someone who is considered very important and that too by one of the ministers who is working directly under the queen.

    The maids then discussed the jobs among themselves and then led the two men with them to their respective rooms and took Damian to a room which was close to Irene''s as per the minister''s instructions.

    Belserion then left to report to Irene about the matter while the minister made her way back to her room while telling a maid to inform the other ministers that she had something to discuss with them.

    Belserion entered the hall where Irene was sitting while going through some doc.u.ments while a maid was standing on a side to help her if she needed anything.

    Once the maid and Irene noticed Belserion''s presence the maid gave a bow and left the room as she knew that they were going to discuss something important.

    Irene stood up from her seat and tried to act as normal as possible but still some excitement can be seen in her movements.

    "So Belserion how did the talks went?"

    Belserion who now noticed the excitement oozing out from her aura said, "The talks went smoothly and they accepted our request to help us out with the matter of the allied kingdoms which are progressing towards us as well."

    Hearing that Irene just nodded her head and waited for a while for Belserion to continue further but Belserion just remained silent.

    Irene who was loosing her patience to remain calm then asked, "A-anything else or is that it."

    Belserion then pretended to think for a while and then his eyes widened and he said with a ''smile'' on his face, "Ah! there is a good news as well."

    Hearing that Irene''s eyes shone and she thought, ''Good news! looks like he came to know that Damian will be the one going to marry me!''

    Belserion who was still ''smiling'' said, "You told that you were willing to ''sacrifice'' yourself for the kingdom and are willing to marry someone else other than the brat for the good of the kingdom, right?"

    Hearing that Irene just nodded while barely able to hold back her excitement.

    Belserion just chuckled and said, "Then you don''t have to worry about ''sacrificing'' yourself."

    Irene looked ''confused'' and thought, ''Yeah, I don''t need to sacrifice myself afterall I am marrying Da-''

    Belserion then said, "I was able to convince Adroelia to let the matter of marrying the queen out of the treaty because the queen already have someone she loves, and you know they accepted my proposal, Though they would be marrying someone important from our kingdom still, but you do not have to sacrifice yourself."

    Hearing that Irene was left speechless and her whole body became motionless.

    Belserion who saw that internally smirked and then said, "You know I had to work so hard to accept the proposal, afterall I cannot see you unhappy. Oh, also I am thinking of letting one of the nobles daughter of a duchess of a household marry to the one from Adroelia."

    Irene who was still motionless heard what Belserion said but still had some hope and asked, "A-Ah, Is t-t-t-that so t-t-thank you for caring so much about me. B-By the way, was someone called Ian or something there when you talked to them?"

    Belserion looked ''surprised'' and said, "How do you know that? Oh, he is really famous so you must be curious about their mage head Ian. Yeah, he was there as well, and he was also the one who is chosen for marrying the lady from our kingdom. Heh, he was totally shaken when they decided that they will let the opportunity to have the queen''s hand in marriage go and will make a relationship with someone else of high standing from the kingdom. That bastard must have set his eyes on becoming the king of Dragonof by marrying you. Heh, good for him." and then looked down on Irene.

    But once he looked down Irene was not viable on the the spot she was standing before. Belserion the looked around and saw her standing near an almirah searching for something.

    Irene then took out a sword from the almirah and turned around making Belserion flinch on Seeing her.

    There was no light present in her eyes while a ''smile'' was plastered on her face.

    Belserion gulped his saliva and asked, "W-Where are you going with that sword Irene."

    Irene looked at Belserion with her dead eyes and the ''smile'' and said, "Ah, I am just going for a walk outside and this sword is just for self defense. It is not like I am planning to kill all the women in the kingdom." and started walking towards the door.

    Belserion who was left speechless thought, ''SHE IS TOTALLY GOING FOR A KILL!!!!!'' and rushed to stop her.

    But then there was a knock on the door and both of them heard a voice, "Hey Belserion I learned from a maid that you were here, I want to ask you something. Oh and if you didn''t realize it''s me Ian."

    The light in Irene''s eyes immediately returned and she rushed towards the door while Belserion just thought, ''I have a feeling that I am going to be screwed''

 Chapter 42 - Meeting Zuma

    Irene opened the door and a masked man she met a few days ago came into view. Seeing him Irene''s face brightened and was about to hug him but Damian grabbed her head and stopped her.

    Seeing that Irene was confused but the Damian whispered, "Control yourself for a bit there are a few eyes following me, right now."

    Irene who heard that immediately calmed down and searched the castle for the people who were spying on him and saw many of them bear him prepared to attack.

    Damian immediately said, "Red hair... Ah, you must be the queen of Dragonof, Lady Irene, right? Sorry about my rudeness. You came suddenly in my sight that I reflexively stopped you." and moved his hand from her head seeing which the ''eyes'' kept their weapons down.

    Irene who was now in her queen mode said, "You must be the one that Belserion told me about, sorry about suddenly appearing in front of you. Well then, I heard there was something you wanted to discuss, Mr. Ian."

    Damian nodded and said, "Yes, but are you currently free, if not, I can visit you later."

    Irene then motioned him to enter the room and said, "Not at all, please come inside."

    Damian nodded and went inside the room and Irene closed the door behind and placed a locking and silencing enchantment around the room.

    After that she immediately jumped on Damian who caught her without any problem.

    "Damian, I really missed you."

    Damian chuckled and said, "But we met each other not even a week ago, my self sacrificing queen."

    Hearing that Irene remembered what Belserion told her and immediately informed Damian about it.

    Damian who heard that was completely shocked and took off his mask and glared at Belserion.

    "Belserion are you plotting behind my back? Do you really want to be the main dish on the day of my wedding?"

    Hearing that Belserion immediately took a step back and said, "STOP STOP STOP!!!!! I WAS JUST MESSING WITH HER A BIT!!! I JUST WANTED TO GET BACK AT HER FOR TAKING SUCH A DECISION WITHOUT DISCUSSING WITH ME!!!! THERE IS NO WAY THAT I WILL BE AGAINST THIS!!! IN FACT I SUPPORT BOTH OF YOU BEING TOGETHER!!! PLEASE DON''T USE ME AS FOOD AND EVEN IF YOU ARE GOING TO PLEASE DONT START CUTTING ME FROM MY ASS!!!!!"

    Damian remained silent and stared at the Dragon who was looking serious as well but still signs of uncertainty were there on his face.

    Damian then sighed and said, "Fine, I believe in you, but remember that your ass and my sword will be talking to eachother if I found that you turned your back against us."

    Belserion sighed and said, "Don''t worry, I care about Irene''s happiness a lot. There is no way that I will come in between it. Anyways, PLEASE STOP HER, SHE IS GOING TO KILL ALL THE WOMEN OF THE KINGDOM!!!"

    Hearing that Damian looked at Irene and saw a sword in her hand, which she immediately his behind her. Damian just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, if she wants to then I will not stop her, but just remember that Irene if there will be no women left, it will be only upto you and me to increase the population of the kingdom."

    The whole room went silent but soon a sound of metal crashing onto the floor was heard.

    Irene remained silent for a while as various scenarios ran through her head, which were quite a lot since she was doing Zena''s crash course, but soon she dropped the sword and hid her face behind her hands and started mumbling, "PopulationmeaningbabieswithDamianandthattooforthewholekimgdomhowmucjdowehavetodosothatthewholekimgdom''spopulationcanbecontrolled."

    Seeing that both Belserion and Damian looked at eachother and shrugged their shoulders.

    And just like that the lives of all the women in Dragonof was saved without others knowing about this threat.

    --------------------

    After talking with eachother for a while Damian took his leave from Irene''s room and let her finish her work.

    He then walked around the castle making a mental map of his surroundings.

    He then entered a garden where he saw dragons interacting with humans.

    He looked around the room and then noticed the dragon who tried to attack him earlier.

    He walked close to the dragon who on noticing someone coming towards him turned his head and immediately growled on seeing the masked Human.

    Damian waved his hand said, "Yo, how have you been."

    The dragon growled and showed his fangs and said, "What do you want masked bastard."

    Damian just placed his hand on his chest and said, "Don''t be like that you will hurt my fragile heart."

    The dragon just have him a deadpan look seeing which Damian stood straight and moved his hand forward and said, "Anyways, I guess it is a bit late but still, I am Ian mage head of Adroelia. Nice to meet you."

    The dragon just moved his claw forward and placed it over Damian''s hand and said, "Zuma, not very happy to meet you."

    Damian just have an awkward laugh and said, "Leaving that, are you fine or do you still feel pain where I hit you?"

    The dragon just snorted and said, "Who do you think I am. A dragon will never get hurt by the attack of some huma- *girly scream* AHH! IT HURTS!!!!"

    Damian just smacked the spot with a bit of strength which resulted in the scream.

    "Yeah, totally fine, and that was the manliest scream I ever heard."

    The dragon just glared at Damian who just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Lower your head a little and let me see."

    The dragon just looked away and said, "I will not lower my head in front of you."

    Damian just sighed and said, "If you remain like that you will die an early death." and jumped on Zuma''s head.

    Damian then said, "Now this is fine right, you didn''t lower your head I am just on top of you."

    "Hey who do yo- huh, are you healing me?"

    Damian just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Who knows."

    Zuma snorted and said, "Don''t expect that I will thank you, I didn''t ask you to do it."

    Damian just chuckled and said, "You are welcome. Anyway what is this place, I believe that we are still in the castle but I can see that a lot of commoners are here as well?"

    Zuma then said, "Yeah, we are still in the castle but this place is open for all so that humans and dragons could interact with eachother. It was queen Irene''s idea to help with the coexistence of Dragons and humans."

    Damian nodded and said, "Looks like it worked really well."

    Zuma nodded and said, "Yeah, I didn''t believed it at first but somehow it worked really well, I too enjoy this a lot."

    Damian just nodded and after enhancing his regeneration for a while he removed his hand and said, "All done now I can hit you again if you do something bad without bothering to injure you severely."

    Hearing that Zuma growled and said, "Like hell I would let you do that."

    Damian just caressed Zuma''s head and said, Oh, you won''t be able to stop me if I start to attack you."

    Zuma and Damian then started to argue for a while but stopped once they noticed someone calling them.

    "Umm... Mister...."

    Damian and Zuma stopped and saw a small girl looking at the two of them.

    Damian jumped down from Zuma''s head and asked, "You want to ask something little lady?"

    The small girl with black hair placed her hand over each other in front of her chest and after some hesitation nodded her head.

    Damian just patted her head and said, "Don''t feel afraid of me, I am a good guy. So what is it that you want to ask?"

    The girl then said, "Just now you healed Zuma-san, right?"

    Damian just nodded and said, "Yeah."

    The girl then said, "Then can you heal old man Maka?"

    Damian tilted his head and asked, "Old man Maka?"

    The girl nodded her head and then pulled Damian and started walking.

    Zuma who was watching the two stood up and started following the two. He was also curious whether Damian could cure the Old man or not.

    The girl who was dragging Damian stopped and said, "Can you Heal him?"

    Damian then looked around to look for the old man but only saw a dragon surrounded by people who by no means looked old.

    Damian looked at the girl and asked, "Where is the old man Maka you talked about?"

    Suddenly the dragon moved its head and said, "That would be me."

 Chapter 43 - Curing Maka

    After the Dragon looked at Damian he stared at him for a while and said, "You have a lot of magic power in you. Almost the level of a young dragon."

    Hearing that Damian flinched and said, "So you can still tell even after I am suppressing my magic quite a bit. Looks like the old man in your name is not for show, huh."

    The dragon chuckled and said, "Hehehe, yeah, you get these kind of skills through experience. So what do you need from this old dragon young man?"

    Damian gave a curt bow and said, "Call me Ian, and it is not me who wants something from you." He then pointed at the girl who dragged him and said, "This little lady said that there was an old man who was in need of medical treatment." and patted the girls head.

    The dragon''s eyes widened and he said, "Alice-chan, I already told you that it is not easy to cure me of my problems, so why are you troubling someone who just came here for the first time."

    The girl named Alice said, "But you told me that your condition is getting worse. I don''t want that. You promised me that if you remain healthy than you will tech me fun things once I grow up."

    And immediately Damian''s and Zuma''s eyes widened and both of them looked at the old dragon with a suspicious look in their eyes.

    "Hey Zuma are you sure that it would be fine for a dragon like him to be near children?"

    "I am thinking about the same thing, Hey Old man what fun are you talking about? Do you want me to kick you out of this place."

    "Alice-chan go and play with your friends me and Sima will take care of old man."

    Alice looked at both the parties for a while and then did as Damian said.

    Once they made sure she was away both Damian and Zuma asked at the same time, "What the hell are you teaching a kid old man? What is your problem?"

    The dragon gave a tired sigh and said, "What should I say about this I have a lot of problems for starters I have a problem with me being a V.i.r.g.i.n till this day and age, I also feel my body is getting weaker and weaker day by day, the fact that the years I have remained single is equal to the number of years I have lived is a problem for my fragile heart. My magic power is decreasing day by day and I fear that I have a short time to live. And did I mention that I have a problem with being a single V.i.r.g.i.n for so long."

    Hearing that both Damian and Zuma stared at the dragon with a dumbfounded gaze and then Damian said, "So technically you have a problem with your body, magic and heart getting weaker day by day, am I correct?"

    Zuma then said, "You forgot the V.i.r.g.i.n part."

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Like hell I care about the v.i.r.g.i.nity of an old man with a limp d.i.c.k. Anyway you go and inform the a.d.u.l.ts to keep their daughters and wives and mothers far from this guy''s reach."

    Zuma nodded and said, "Already on it." and gave a nod to one of the fellow dragons who gave a nod in return as well and started informing the a.d.u.l.ts.

    Damian then said, "Hmm, so do you have any idea about how it started?"

    Maka nodded and said, "You see during my days when I was young and used to fight against other dragons there were a lot of female dragons who were attracted to me because of my great strength and would shout about having my baby and all, but or day one of my rivals who got way too jealous of me spread the rumors that I am sterile and gay and have STD, and since then I have been without any ''action'' for all my life."

    Hearing that Damian just face palmed and said, "I really want to punch your face. Dude what the hell did I gain from hearing about your full s.e.x life?"

    Zuma then said, "And then what? You didn''t do anything to clear your name or anything?"

    Maka looked at Zuma and then said, "I really wanted to do so that but none of them were willing to believe me. Hell some of the male dragons even asked me whether I prefer to be on the top or at the bottom."

    Both Damian and Zuma were left speechless by the old dragon''s story and didn''t know what to say.

    Zuma placed his claw on Maka''s shoulder and said, "You have been through a lot, I hope that your luck will be better in the future. Just don''t lose hope."

    Damian looked at Zuma and said, "You seriously believed him in an instant, just tell me what would you do if the whole thing which he said are rumours were true and he turned out to be a gay with STD. You can be on his target list as well."

    Zuma immediately backed off and looked at Maka with a questioning gaze.

    Mala snorted and said, "Like hell I will do something like that. In fact I have been trying to appeal for the opening for a red light district for dragons. Say young Zuma won''t you help me in this noble cause."

    Damian just jumped and smacked Maka''s head making the old dragon groan in pain. Damian then landed on Zuma''s head and said, "Leaving that let''s check what is wrong with your body."

    He then jumped on Maka''s back and noticed many scars on his body.

    "You must be a war veteran old man."

    "Heh, ladies used to flock around me whenever I came back from the battlefield....until that tragedy occured."

    Damian ignored his rambling and placed his hand on the scales and tried to pass his magic energy through it but immediately stooped and frowned.

    He looked at the dragon and said, "Old man, isn''t your condition a bit too serious, there is no way that dragons who have high magic resistance would allow my magic power to flow through their bodies so easily."

    Zuma too then placed his claw on Maka and passes his magic Power as well and noticed what Damian was talking about.

    He looked at the old man and said, "You really are messed up."

    Damian then looked over the body for a while but was not able to find anything.

    He looked at Zuma and said, "Flip him over."

    Zuma nodded and slowly lifted the Dragon''s body.

    Maka looked at Zuma and said, "Make sure to handle this old man carefully, I have yet to conquer the hearts of many woman." and immediately Zuma dropped him.

    "Stop speaking non sense old man. These days girls don''t like those kind of men."

    Mama groaned and then glared at Zuma said, "Like hell you know anything about women."

    Damian then said, "Nah, I am sure he has his fair share of experience, that dragon has been sending feverish gazes over to him for a while now." and pointed his finger towards a blue scaled dragon.

    Maka then turned his head and saw the female dragon looking towards Zuma. He then turned towards Zuma and said, "You should just explode."

    Sima smirked and said, "Don''t be jelly old man."

    Damian then said, "Anyways, Old man can you tell me since when has this thing been inside you?" and kicked the air only to make the dragon groan in pain.

    "Hey, what did you do?!"

    "I should be asking this, why the hell does an invisible sword inside you?"

    "Huh?"

    "Huh?"

    Zuma then closed in towards Damian and tried to touch the sword which Damian was talking about and indeed felt something poking out of the scale even thought it was invisible to his eyes.

    "Something really is here."

    Damian nodded and said, "Yeah and it is covered with dragon killing poison as well." and immediately Zuma backed off and Maka paled.

    "H-Hey what do you mean by dragon killing poison? Are you sure about it?"

    "Yeah, the dragon back in Adroelia was attacked with something like this as well, but in your case it looks like it has been in here for quite some time, I am surprised that you are still alive. Anyway I can cure this."

    He then got off from Maka and said, "Don''t move."

    He then rotated the dial on the omnitrix and after selecting the transformation he pressed it back in and immediately his body got covered in blue light.

    All the eyes were gathered on him as the curiosity among the people started to rise seeing the light.

    Once the light died down a humanoid creature with a free suit and bluish purple rock like skin appeared(Gutrot)

    Damian looked at Zuma and said, "Get the people and dragons to step back."

    "Are you the human from before?"

    "Yes, I am and know this is not my true appearance, this is my magic, now will you hurry up and do what I asked."

    Zuma shrugged his shoulder and said, "Alright then, YOU HEARD HIM GUYS JUST MOVE AWAY A BIT, OLD MAN MAKA IS GOING YO BE CURED FROM A DRAGON KILLING POISON SO THINGS MIGHT GET A BIT UGLY."

    Damian then looked at the dragons and said, "Ah, and if there are some Dragons who are able to control the wind then please blow away the gas which might come near you guys."

    The dragons and people didn''t understand what was happening but still nodded their heads, the human like thing was going to hell one of their kind so they do not have any problems with it and if he were to harm them, the dragons were confident that he could beat him easily.

    Damian then got on top of the dragon and pulled sword out of Maka and threw it away.

    "Make sure to not get close to it."

    He then went near his nose and released some sleeping gas which immediately made the Dragon drowsy and soon he fell asleep.

    After making the detox inside his body Damian crouched down and released the gas and which immediately surrounded Maka''s body seeing which some of the Dragons wanted to attack him but stopped once Zuma asked then to wait.

    Soon Damian got out of the had cloud and changed back to his human form and formed a barrier with his enchantment around Maka to prevent the gas from escaping.

    "Now just wait for him to wake up."

    The others looked at him with suspicious gazes and some even tried to argue and attack him but Damian just said, "Listen, I am not here to cause harm to him, I mean I would not gain anything from harming an old dragon who was already getting weaker and weaker day by day, even if I haven''t done anything, he would have died because of the poison in the sword and if you all still do not believe me, the sword is still there pierce it in yourself and you will know whether I am telling the truth or not, in just a few days."

    All of them then became silent and looked at each other thinking what to do about the situation.

    Seeing that they were not speaking anything Damian scratched the back of his head and said, "Anyway, if someone foolish enough to stab himself with that sword comes out then just ask someone in the palace to call for me, I will be here for quite a while. I go by the name of Ian, by the way." and walked out of the hall.

 Chapter 44 - Expecting something else

    A few weeks have passed since the incident and there was indeed two idiots of a dragon who stabbed themselves with the sword just to check whether there was really poison in it or not.

    Damian cured them as well and after a week Mala who had a huge amount of poison in his body became healthy as well. His magic power started to increase bit by bit and his health got better as well.

    The people who come to visit the Dragons in the palace along with the Dragons were now find of Damian as helped curing them. Though the children like him more as he has many stories to tell them from both his adventures in this world as well as those which he heard in his old one.

    He is also a very hot topic among ladies much to Maka''s displeasure. It was because the girl called Alice who asked for his help in curing Maka removed his mask while playing and his face was clearly visible to the all of them much to the surprise of everyone and a joy for the ladies. They were all curious as to why he would wear a mask when his was actually quite handsome.

    All this talk about Damian made Irene both happy and and angry at the same time. Happy because the one she loves is being praised by the others, and angry because she was now used to hearing the wild fantasies the other women were having about Damian. And it took Damian a lot of effort to console her as she was blaming him for showing his face to the others.

    Despite all this commotion Damian and Irene showed the others that they were ''getting'' closer to each other and seeing that the minister who had some discussions amongst themselves were quite pleased and tried to make opportunities for their queen to be alone with her husband ''candidate'' much to pleasure of both Damian and Irene. He would sneak into Irene''s room at night without anyone noticing him and would spend the night together with her cuddling together to which Irene was slowly getting used to and would not blush immediately. He also made sure to go back to his room before anyone wakes up.

    He has also been having some spars with the Dragons specially with Zuma who was hell bent on beating him in a fight. Though it always ended up in Zuma covered in dirt. Zuma though was a part of the dragon unit in the army was still young compared to what the other dragon''s ages were and hence had less magic power and less durable scales. his control was also not that great on his magic. So it was easy for Damian to beat him without even transforming. Though he would usually exhaust his stamina after every battle with Zuma because even though he had high magic reserves his stamina was not that great and fighting a dragon whom he is not trying to kill usually takes a lot out of him.

    Currently Damian just came out of the bath after having his daily spar with the dragons and was lying in Irene''s lap in a secluded part of the castle.

    "Are you sure that you have time to be here, Irene, I mean I am really happy that you are here spending time with me, you still have a whole kingdom to look after."

    Irene looked at Damian with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, it is my break time right now and I am free to spen-"

    Damian got up from her lap and sat down and pulled Irene to lie in his lap and said, "Since it is your break, you should rest plenty."

    Irene who found herself in Damian''s lap was surprised but soon a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.

    "But I wanted yo-"

    "Just stay silent and rest."

    "But-"

    "Rest."

    "But-"

    "If you are not going to keep quiet on your own then I have various ways to do it."

    Hearing that Irene''s blush only intensified which didn''t stop when she saw him leaning closer to her. She closed her eyes and readied herself but then she opened her eyes with a confused expression on her face.

    Damian was looking at her with a smirk while he was holding a cookie which was touching Irene''s lips.

    "What happened Irene won''t you eat some cookies and stay silent. Or...were you expecting something else."

    Irene got embarresed by Damian''s words and the smirk that was on his face and immediately took the whole cookie in her mouth while also biting a bit of Damian''s fingers.

    "Ouch! Hey what was that for!!!"

    But Irene just looked away from him with a pout on her face.

    Seeing that Damian thought, ''Such a cute creature'' and lifted her body immediately much to Irene''s surprise and then gave kiss.

    While they were busy making out a certain red scaled dragon was looking at them from the sky. He was about to approach them and discuss some matters but stopped when out of nowhere the two started making out.

    Belserion looked at the couple and thought, ''Just stop already, how long are you guys going to continue, it feels like I am Pervert who is likes watching others making out.''

    A few minutes later:

    Belserion looked towards the couple and said, "JUST F.U.C.K.I.N.G STOP ALREADY!!!!!" and immediately after that a spear was thrown towards him which just grazed his face a bit.

    Sweat started to come out as he looked towards the side of his face with horror.

    "Ah! It''s just Belserion. Hey, from when did you became a pervert who peeps on other couples making out. See, now Irene is acting all shy and blushy, Ahh~ I can''t get enough of her cuteness."

    Belserion immediately said, "Before you start your session once again here me out, there are some important matters that must be conveyed to the queen."

    Damian looked at Belserion and said, "Whatever pervert, it is already end of Irene''s break time. She must be completely refreshed now." and hugged Irene from behind and said, "See you later, Queen-chan." and then went back to his room to go through some doc.u.ments he got from Adroelia through a magic tool.

    Belserion looked at Damian who was walking away and said, "He really doesn''t have any bad intentions in coming here, he only wants to be with Irene. He could have heard these details and could have given some information to Adroelia. Well, it is good that he cares for you." and looked towards Irene who was now calmed and back in her queen mode.

 Chapter 45 - No time better than present

    Currently Irene and Belserion were in the meeting room with the other ministers. There were no other dragons there as most of the dragons were sent to the battlefield to fend off the hostile dragon while a few were left behind in order to protect the kingdom. They have all gathered as Belserion had to report something to the others as it was quite a disturbing matter or so Belserion says. Damian was also invited there along with Clive as the ministers decided that of the news is as grave as Belserion proclaims to be then it would be better that the two envoys from Adroelia know about this as well as they were their allies.

    Belserion then looked at everyone and once Irene gestured that everyone was present Belserion nodded and then started explaining the situation.

    Simply put the situation was a bit grave according to Damian. According to Belserion one of the dragons who is a guard at the outpost of the battlefield of the dragons noticed several dragons sneaking away from the battlefield and mo ing towards the kingdom and even though they were able to deal with most of them 12 or so still escaped them and we''e heading towards the kingdom and since their units were already less compared to that of the hostile dragons, they don''t have the luxury to send some from the battlefield towards then as it will likely weaken them on the battlefield. Some dragon slayers were still sent towards the dragons, but the dragon indirectly said that the dragon slayers were not match for the Dragons who got past them. That was the gist of the story.

    The whole meeting room was filled with arguments as all the ministers were panicking about what to do about the situation. Sure, they can send the Dragons and the dragon slayers that are currently there in the Kingdom but that means leaving the security od the kingdom practically n.a.k.e.d, and that is something that they cannot afford specially during a time of war.

    Seeing that the conversation was reaching nowhere Damian who was currently not wearing his mask looked at all of them casually and said, "Should I take care of it?"

    At this the whole room fell silent and all of them looked at Damian thinking that he was joking but one of them was different.

    Belserion looked at Damian seriously and asked, "Can you do it?"

    And once again all of them including Irene was shocked and looked at Belserion with their mouths wide open.

    "Belserion-sama, you cannot be serious, no matter what post he might be in Adroelia, they are still dragons, not to mention Ian-sama is not even a dragon slayer."

    "Yeah! How do you think a person who is not even a dragon slayer can take down a dragon much less a dozen of them."

    Irene looked at Belserion with a mixture of both confusion and anger and said, "Belserion it is not a time for jokes, we are already in a tough situation, don''t make it even worse."

    But both Damian and Belserion ignored the others and said, "Yeah, no problem with that, its just that the time will change depending on what attribute the Dragons are, Oh, also the collateral damage is something I am not going to take responsibility for. And I am also not going to deal with the evacuation."

    Hearing that all of them once again turned their gazes at Damian and wanted to say something but Belserion started speaking, "No problem about the collateral damage will be there if you catch upto them before they come near a town or something, right? And about the evacuation, leave that to me, I can carry all of them away from danger even if we were to be near a settlement."

    "You coming too?"

    "Yeah, I mean it is actually a problem for our kingdom, We cannot be dependent on the people from other kingdom like this."

    Irene who have been ignored by the two became enraged and said, "HAVE BOTH OF YOU GONE MAD!!!!!"

    Both of them looked at Irene and then said at the same time, "Oh, she is mad."

    Damian then said, "We are not mad, it''s just that it is within my speculations. It would not be a big deal to if it is just that many, besides while I am at it, you all might be able to make some sort of plan and execute it, so even if you don''t think that I can beat them I and Belserion will still be able to hold them back for a while, till you all would be able to come up with something."

    Hearing that the whole hall fell silent. The explaination that Damian gave them was not something they were able to retort to, it was the truth that currently they don''t have any plans for the situation, so if someone was able to get some time for them even if it is a little bit it would be beneficial to them.

    Irene who was totally against the idea of the both Belserion and Damian taking charge was not able to say anything. She knew that what the two were saying was a good idea but at the same time, she didn''t want two of her most important people to put their lives on the line and that too at such a dangerous situation.

    Seeing that none of them was going to oppose them Damian stood up from his seat and said, "Well, seeing that none of you have any problems with this, I would be going along with Belserion, and if you think that we are just putting our lives on the line then just do your best in coming up with a plan. Let''s go Belserion."

    Belserion looked a bit surprised seeing Damian ready to go immediately and asked, "Now?!"

    Damian looked at him, shrugged his shoulders and said, "No time better than the present."

    Belserion just nodded and then the two of them left the meeting hall which was left completely silent once the two of them got out.

    Irene looked at all of them and said, "The meeting is adjourned, we will have a discussion about the matter tomorrow as well, so try to come up with a counter measure." She then stood up and walked out of the room while massaging her fore head and thought, ''He really know how to worry me. WHY THE HELL DO HE HAVE TO DEAL WITH THE DRAGONS ON HIS OWN!!!''

 Chapter 46 - Damian v/s Dragons-1

    Currently Damian was riding on Belserion''s back as they were going towards the direction where the dragons were reported to be coming from.

    Damian looked at Belserion and asked in an annoyed tone, "So you are saying that I should try to be as much less violent as possible and refrain from killing them if it can be avoided."

    Belserion then said, "Well, in simple words yeah. You see, there is a chance that someone will use the fact that you killed some Dragons or are being violent with them even if they are from the enemy group just so in order to cause a simple rebellion and the some of the dragons who are already on the edge of human having dragon slayer magic will naturally support the uprising as well, making it turn out in a very huge mess and there might be a possibility that you won''t be able to be together with Irene if that were to happen. The people and minister will likely choose the stability of the Kingdom over their queen''s love."

    Damian just sighed and lied back and said, "I really don''t like to get involved in politics."

    Soon Belserion a d Damian felt sone presences and both of them immediately became vigilant and started looking around.

    "A total of five settlements near the area, make sure to evacuate all of them, and don''t hurry anyone check everywhere first."

    "Don''t worry, I have knowledge about evacuation, just hope that they don''t get scared of a dragon."

    "If they do get scared just roll around and lie on you back and act like a puppy asking for a belly rub."

    "Yeah, I don''t want to look mentally retarded in front of them. Anyway prepare yourself their smell is getting stronger."

    Damian stood up and looked in front and used his enhancement magic to enhance his vision to look farther and soon saw 12 dragons resting on the ground Though they were ready to attack as most probably they sensed t

    both Damian and Belserion coming towards them.

    Damian looked at Belserion and asked, "How good is your aim?"

    Belserion widened his eyes in confusion but still said, "Good enough to throw you at them."

    Hearing that Damian smirked and said, "Then just do that."

    He then rotated the dial of the omnitrix and after he chose the transformation he pressed the dial back in and immediately his body started glowing and changing.

    When the light died down a chubby humanoid with white body and yellow armour like scales with black stripes in between them appeared.(Cannonbolt)

    He then jumped and transformed into a ball seeing which Belserion caught him with his claws.

    "Good now throw me with all you got."

    Belserion scratched the ball and noticed that the armour around the ball was very sturdy and with a smirk on his face said, "I have a better idea." and began taking in large amounts of air.

    Once his lungs were filled he placed Damian near his mouth and aimed towards the dragon and shouted, "Sage Dragon Roar!!!" and sent Damian flying towards the dragon along with a huge beam of energy surrounding the ball.

    "FU*K YOU BELSERION!!! YOU WILL PAY FOR FIRING A BEAM AT ME!!!!"

    Belserion just ignored the cursing Damian and flew towards the nearest settlement.

    --------------------

    The group of dragon who were somehow able to sneak into the kingdom were sitting on a barren land wife enough to house all of them and were recovering their stamina and magic they had lost from the constant battle.

    But suddenly all of them felt the presence of another dragon coming towards them and immediately ball of them got on their guards and looked towards the direction they felt the dragon was coming from.

    Soon enough they saw a dragon coming towards them but all of a sudden it stopped in the sky making all 12 of them confused by its actions.

    But their question was answered soon enough when they saw the roar attack of the dragon coming towards them at a very high speed.

    All of them got ready to battle and someone of them even started to charge their own breath attack but all of a sudden they sensed something else in the roar attack as well and were surprised for a moment which gave Damian the chance to attack.

    Damian who now got close to the dragons while still being surrounded by the wave of magic Belserion fired him with sensed them and used his enchantments to change his direction a bit.

    Soon the dragons saw what was happening and the one to whom Damian was heading towards tried to run away but Damian was faster than him and soon he crashed into the Dragon''s head along with the roar attack making the dragons head being planted in the ground making the other dragons looked at him in surprise.

    Soon they noticed a yellow ball lying motionless on top of the dragon, but all of a sudden as if the ball got alive started rolling around at high speeds making the dragons snap back and one of them shouted, "ATTACK THAT SPHERICAL THING!!!!!"

    Damian who had enhanced his sensory abilities to the maximum could easily perceive where everyone was and from where the attacks were coming from. He started his hit and roll strategy while dodging their attacks which made the dragon only pissed at the yellow ball.

    "Just stay still you shit covered sphere." and fired another blast towards Damian who just rolled through the attack without taking any damage and crashed into the Dragon''s chest.

    "Saying something shitty dragon" and started rolling once again and used enchantments to launch himself in air and attack another dragon, bit unfortunately this dragon had already perceived what the ball would do and caught it between his hands.

    "HAH! CAUGHT YOU!!!!"

    But then a light blue light glowed from between the Dragons hand and immediately strong vibrations started to attack the claws.

    "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!" and immediately thre whatever there was in between his hands.

    Damian who was thrown by the dragon used his enchantments to slow down himself while reducing his weight as well.

    Soon he stopped and a yellow armour covered giant different from the one he was before appeared bin the sight of the Dragons.(Armordillo)

    Damian looked around and saw one of the Dragons made out of rocks and didn''t have any wings and smirked and said, "I am gonna shake your world." and jumped towards it at a fast speed thanks to his enchantments which both lightened his weight and increased his speed.

    Damian changed one of his hands into drills and smacked it in the rock dragon''s belly but instead of the scream he was expecting he heard, "AHHHHHHHHH~ DON''T DO THAT~ SOMETHING OS RISING~!!!"

    Damian who heard the rock dragon m.o.a.ning jumped away from him feeling creeped out and looked around. To his surprise the other dragons were looking at the rock dragon warily as well.

    Damian looked at one of the Dragons and asked, "Why the hell did you bring a Pervert along with you on a war?"

    The dragon looked towards the yellow armoured guy and said, "How the hell would I know that we had a Pervert in our ranks!!! More importantly-" The dragon opened his mouth and fired his roar at Damian who immediately formed a barrier out with his enchantments but was immediately broken by the roar attack and Damian was blown away and crashing through a lot of trees.

    "Hehe my attacks negates enchantments, not a good match for you, right? And what are you all waiting for take him out!"

    but just as he said that a large amount of vines started to come out of the ground and started to attack or wrap around the Dragons.

    Seeing the huge vines the Dragons tried to fly away or cut through them or simply attack them, but the vines wrapped around all of them in such a manner that all of their motions were ceased, even their mouths were wrapped around by thick vines.

    Soon a green humanoid creature started to emerge out of the ground with a black face surrounded by red and yellow spikes.(Swampfire)

    "Oh! You all do pack a punch, heh. So are you going to surrender or should I start kicking your butt."

 Chapter 47 - Damian v/s Dragons-2

    Damian looked at the Dragons who were bounded by the vines. The Dragons looked back at the green humanoid figure and with a glare and tried to speak but were unable to as their mouths were also tied by the vines.

    Damian who noticed it said, "Want to say something? Sorry can''t let you all open your mouths. How about this blink your eye once if you want to say I am ready to surrender. Blink twice to say that you will never give up and surrender to the likes of me. And if you are feeling ''weird'' being tied up and all then don''t dare look at me."

    And then everyone except for the rock dragon blinked twice while the rock dragon just looked away.

    All of them noticed that and were not sure what to do with that perverted dragon.

    Damian sighed and said, "Since you are not willing to surrender then let''s continue. Hmm....Have you ever seen a chainsaw?" hearing which all of them looked at him with a confused expression on their faces.

    Seeing their expressions Damian smirked and said, "Oh, you all are so going to love this." and used his enhancement magic to make the surface of the vines sharper and rougher and then used his transformation''s plant control to use the tied up vines to swirl at high speeds around the dragons.

    The Dragons who felt their scales being grinded by the sharp and rough vines didn''t feel much damage as their scales were very durable. Noticing that Damian used his magic enhance their pain sensitivity while also enhancing the delicateness of the scales making them weaker. And soon his method showed effect as the Dragons started to squirm around with their eyes wide open, trying to get free from the bind but Damian just enhanced the durability of the vines making them extremely difficult to be bracken through.

    Damian then commanded the vines to brink all the Dragons together and then lit the vines on fire causing the a huge pillar of fire rise in the air.

    The Dragons who were feeling a burning sensation thanks to their enhanced sensitivity started to squirm around more but were not able to do anything. They looked at their group''s fire dragon with a look which was questioning why he hasn''t started eating the fire yet and soon got their answer when they saw that the dragon was not able to open it''s mouth to eat at all.

    All of them started panicking and then reluctantly turned their heads towards another dragon.....towards the rock dragon who looked like he was enjoying it rather than feeling pain.

    Some of the Dragons started growling as that was all that they could manage at the moment when their mouths were sealed and after sometime they were finally able to get the pervert''s attention.

    The rock dragon looked at them with a questioning look to which one of the Dragons which was most probably their leader gestured towards the vines.

    The dragon was still not able to understand what their leader was trying to tell and was still had a confused look on his face. Seeing which the leader dragon puffed up his cheeks and tried to move his body gesturing to be someone fat and soon the rocky dragon''s eyes widened and he nodded his head.

    Damian who was busy burning the tower of vines noticed something strange in the pillar and narrowed his eyes. The thing started to get bigger and bigger and soon Damian realised what was happening and backed off from the spot.

    A few moments after Damian got back from his spot a huge boulder could be seen coming down from top of the vine tower at great speed and finally able to be freed from the vines.

    Damian then threw some seeds on the ground and tried to bind the huge rock as well but then the rock burst open throwing the smaller rocks in various directions like meteors and the perverted rock dragon was revealed.

    The rock dragon smirked and said, "Not this time." and fired his roar attack towards the vines destroying them immediately and landed on the ground causing a huge fissure.

    The rock dragon looked at the burning pillar of vines and opened his mouth and fired another roar but this time sharp rocks were thrown towards the tower which started cutting the vines as Damian stopped enhancing as he was disturbed by the sudden events which in turn made the Dragons free, though now they had various cut and burn marks along with some blood coming out of their bodies as well.

    Damian fired a flamethrower towards the Dragons while also enhancing the size and power of his flames but this time the fire dragon came in front and started eating the fire, seeing that Damian stopped his flamethrower and instead threw a few seed on the ground and made a wall made of vines to get him some time and jumped away stopping the fire roar which would have came his way if he didn''t do so, but soon the vines got burnt as well and the fire dragon immediately flew towards him trying to attack him as currently he had the advantage as he was immune to fire.

    Damian didn''t wate for long and formed a hoverboard made of fire and started to get away from the dragon by taking him in the sky.

    But Damian''s plan didn''t work as the dragon who previously destroyed his enchantments came in front of him out of nowhere and fired a roar attack on him making him fly away.

    "Hehehe, presence hiding enchantment. Impressive, right?"

    One of the dragon then went towards the location where Damian was thrown and saw the green creature lying there with some smoke coming from his body.

    The dragon took a sniff and immediately a frown appeared on his face and said, "Eww, you stink like shit, are you a plant or something? Well was in the mood for veg today anyway." and lowered his head and put Damian in his mouth and gulped him down.

    All the dragon then looked at him with their eyes wide open seeing which the dragon said, "What! I need some roughage to maintain my digestion."

    The rock dragon then said, "You just told that he was stinking."

    The dragon looked towards rocky and said, "And who said stinky thinks cannot be a delicacy. Plus he was roasted as well." But suddenly his stomach started grumbling as the dragon started groaning in pain.

    Seeing that the rock dragon smirked and said, "And that''s why you should not put anything in your mouth that looks edible."

    The grumbling started to increase and the dragon said, "Idiot it''s not that!!!"

    The rock dragon snorted and said, "Heh, so what is is it? Your baby." and started laughing but then all of a sudden the grumbling stopped and the mouth of the dragon who ate Damian was opened and.....a tiger like humanoid came out of the mouth.

    The tiger like humanoid jumped out of the mouth and landed on the ground. He looked at the dragon and started growling.

    The tiger jumped on the Dragon''s head and punched him with all his might planting his face on the ground and jumped from top of it and stood in front of the Dragon''s eyes.

    "Let me tell you something you overgrown lizard with wings who has problem with your digestion!! Rath is no food to help your digestion!! But if you want a piece of Rath then you have got a piece, but the piece is just bigger than your stomach ever could chew!!!" and clumped his both hands together and smashed the head of the dragon making his head go deeper in the ground and rendering him unconscious

 Chapter 48 - Damian v/s Dragons-3

    Damian who was done with the dragon who tried to eat him looked at the other dragons who were looking at him.

    Damian growled and said, "What! You want a piece of Rath too. Fine Rath was going to do that anyway!!!" and then unsheathed the two long claws on his hands and jumped towards the Dragons.

    The Dragons who saw the humanoid tiger coming towards them immediately too flight and started to prepare their attacks.

    "Let me tell you something you other overgrown lizards who are trying to fly and escape from Rath!!! No one goes away until Rath says so because Rath go before everybody!!! Now come down and face Rath like a Dragon you are!!!" and jumped in the air and made platforms with his enchantments to reach their heights.

    Seeing the humanoid tiger jumping in the air all of them were surprised except for the one dragon who clicked his tongue and said, "His enchantments are better than I thought." and fired his roar to destroy the enchantments.

    Damian who saw the roar attack coming towards him growled and said, "Let me tell you something you big light beam that came from that overgrown lizard''s mouth!!!! You may be big but Rath''s roar is bigger!!!" and started directing magic in his mouth and then gave out a loud roar firing a beam of his own magic towards the roar coming towards him. Damian then enhanced his beam to get bigger and stronger than the one. owning towards him and just like that the Dragon''s roar was overpowered immediately by Damian''s making the others widen their eyes in surprise but all of them soon snapped out of trance and moved away from the path of roar coming towards him.

    One of the Dragons who just avoided the beam by an inch gave a sigh of relief and said, "That was close."

    But suddenly he heard a voice, "Hah You think that was close!!! Rath is even closer!!!"

    The dragon turned its head and saw the humanoid tiger just in front of him with a huge grin on his face.

    Damian put his hands together and smacked the dragon on the head with all his strength sending him crashing down on the ground.

    He then let himself fall freely and put his arms in a cross and crashed into the dragon once again.

    Damian then stood in front of the dragon and said, "2 down 10 to go."

    "You are hot headed, how about I cool you a bit."

    Damian immediately looked up and saw a huge water ball coming towards him.

    Seeing the ball Damian''s instincts immediately acted up and he jumped away from his place. He looked towards the one who fired the water ball and saw the dragon grin.

    "So you are a scaredy cat who is frightened of water as well, huh."

    Damian growled in anger and pointed his finger towards the water dragon and said, "Let me tell you something you over grown lizard with wings who have a hobby of spouting water!!! Rath is not scared of anything!!! Rath scarier than anybody!!! You want to see how scary can Rath get th-" before he could finish a huge rock crashed into him and threw him away.

    The rock dragon who fired the huge rock towards the humanoid tiger had a frown on his face and said, "This cat is very talkative."

    Suddenly the boulder started to shake and soon Damian got up with the boulder in his arms.

    Damian growled at the rock dragon and threw the rock towards the dragon with all his might making the dragon slide a few metres back before coming to a stop. This really hurt him as the boulder was made of his own magic making it effective against him.

    "Nobody interrupts Rath when Rath is saying something!!!!! Only Rath can speak when Rath is saying something!!!!" and then Damian jumped on the rock dragon and started punching him causing various crack marks to appear on his rocky skin.

    Damian the. got off from the rock dragon as he noticed s roar attack coming towards him and his behind the rock dragon.

    He then grabbed the Dragon''s tail, enhanced his strength to the maximum and started to spin the huge dragon''s body making all the other dragons totally surprised by the tiger''s strength.

    Damian then threw the rock dragon towards the dragon who attacked him just now making both the dragon to fall down and the other dragon to pass out because of the rock dragon''s weight!!!

    "3 down 9 to go!!"

    Seeing that three of them have already lost the leader dragon got pissed and said, "You all surround him, though it may be shameful for us Dragons, let''s attack him at the same time."

    All the dragons frowned at this idea, it was totally against their pride to gang up on such a puny creature but still all of them gritted their teeth and surrounded Damian although they had a reluctant expression on their faces.

    Damian looked at the Dragons surrounding him and growled and said, "Let me tell you something you weak overgrown lizards with wings!!! Rath knows that you all are scared to fight Rath alone, but Rath will not go down!!! Rath will press this omnitrix-" and then pressed the omnitrix symbol on his chest and immediately got covered in light and started changing.

    Soon the light started to dim down and a huge humanoid brown rock like creature was revealed.(Gravattack)

    "-and Gravattack you." Damian then opened its arms and all the Dragons surrounding him started to revolve around him at high speeds.

    Damian then curled up into a ball and started floating up taking all the Dragons both concious and unconcious one''s with him and started to revolve at even greater speeds making the Dragons just look like a blur.

    "What happened, don''t want to gang up on me. Come on~ I am waiting."

    The dragon were unable to say anything as they were feeling nauseous being revolved at such high speeds and soon started to lose consciousness.

    Damian who saw that most of them were with unconscious or were on the brink of it threw them towards the ground making huge crater with a dragon implanted at the centre of all of them.

    He then reverted back to his human form and slowly landed on the ground.

    He checked all the Dragons to see if they were dead or not and sighed seeing that all of them were alive.

    He then took out some sleeping gas that he had made and stored and then made all the dragon take a in the gas enough to let them remain unconcious atleast for a day.

    He then sighed and waited for Belserion to come as he told him that he would deal with the aftermath.

    Suddenly he felt a magic signature which was nothing compared to his own, it was much much greater than his. He tensed up and turned around and said, "Come out! I know you are there!" and stared at a particular direction.

    After continuing to stare for a while Damian got pissed and fired a blast towards the direction and immediately a blast in counter of his own was fired back.

    "Please stop, I am not here for a fight." and then a man with black hair and wearing black clothes along with a white toga appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 49 - Zeref

    Damian stared back at the black haired man with ridiculous amount of magic for a while not letting his guard down. He can feel that the man in front of him was dangerous and not knowing what his intentions were made him even more suspicious.

    Damian narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who are you and what are you doing here?"

    The black haired man who already hung his hands up in the air to show that he had no hostile intentions said, "I am just a normal mage looking around the world for various magic around the world and just got curious when I felt so commotion in the magic energy nearby, so I came to check, what was going on."

    Damian snorted and said, "Normal mage my ass, like hell a normal mage has that much amount of ethernano."

    The black haired man widened his eyes and said, "You can feel my magic even after me suppressing it?"

    Damian smirked and said, "What can I say, my senes are quite good. Now what actually were you doing here?" and took out his sword and got in his stance.

    The black haired man smiled and said, "I told you I was just curious about the fluctuations in the magic power in this area and came to check on it. And I have to say you are quite a skilled mage as well, your ethernano is even more concentrated than mine."

    Damian smirked and said, "Thanks for the compliment, but flattery won''t let you help in letting my guard down."

    The black haired man shook his head and said, "I am not aiming for that, anyway are you from Dragonof? I haven''t heard of a mage as skilled as you in this kingdom."

    "From Adroelia, and which kingdom might you be representing Mr. just a normal mage."

    "None, I am an independent mage and is looking for a magic that can help me. And please call me Zeref."

    Damian who heard the man''s name felt that he had heard about him from somewhere and gave it a thought while he said, "Independent huh, so are you a mercenary for hire? By the way, the name''s Ian."

    Zeref nodded and said, "A researcher, and are you not going to take care of the one who is pretending to be unconcious?"

    Hearing that one of the Dragon''s body flinched and Damian smirked, "What do you know, your senses are sharp as well, and don''t worry I already knew that he was conscious since he stopped breathing the sleeping gas when I was doing so." and then vanished from the spot only to appear on top of the Dragon''s head.

    "So were you planning to leaving your friend behind?" and enhanced the weight of his body and the dragon immediately felt pressure on his head resulting in it crashing to the ground.

    Damian then took out a vial and said, "This will take care of you." and destroyed the vial near the nose and formed a barrier around the nose to prevent the gas from escaping resulting in the dragon eventually inhaling the sleeping gas.

    Damian looked back at Zeref and saw him looking curiously around the area where massive destruction just occured and said, "To be able to take care of 12 dragons on your own, your magic must be powerful as well."

    Damian stared at him for a while and lowered his sword not his guard and said, "You can say that." and then jumped from the top of the Dragon''s head.

    "So what are you doing in an abandoned area like this, I don''t think that I should say this but you do know that a war is happening not that far away from this location, right?"

    Zeref smiled and said, "Well, I prefer this area rather then settlements and of course I know that there is a war, but you don''t need to worry about it. I can take care of my own."

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Whatever, I know what it feels like to live in a secluded forest buy atleast beware of the dragon....Dragons living in there. We don''t know whether they are human friendly or not?" and then stared at a distance where he felt the magic signature from making Zeref surprised once again.

    Zeref nodded and said, "So you even felt them, huh. I promise that they are human friendly, it''s just that they don''t want to get involved with either of the sides in the war."

    Damian stared at Zeref for a while and said, "I will take your word on that....for now atleast but don''t think that I will do nothing if either you or they do something troublesome."

    Zeref nodded and said, "Thank you for understanding. I really appreciate this."

    Damian shook his head and said, "There is no need for that, I don''t think that making an enemy out of you will be good for me, and my instinct is great regarding these matters."

    ''Zeref Zeref Zeref...I feel like I have heard this name somewhere before, looks like I need to check out some records once I get back.'' thought Damian.

    Suddenly Damian''s stomach grumbled feeling him that it was time to eat. Damian just gave a dry laugh and said, "Looks like its time to eat." and used his magic to form a barrier around him.

    Zeref who also heard the grumbling asked, "If you don''t mind, you can come and have lunch with us. There are a lot of things in the forest."

    Damian waved his hand and said, "I have to keep a look out on these Dragons so they don''t suddenly wake up and run away. Besides-" and then took out some food from his storage and said, "I have brought my lunch, so don''t worry about me. How about you join me for lunch."

    Zeref smirked and said, "Inside that magic suppression barrier of yours, sure no problem. It''s not like I am here for a fight anyway and I don''t think that you are someone to pick one either. Not to mention-" He then walks inside the barrier and sat on the chair that Damian prepared for him and said, "I also have a feeling that it is better to form a connection with you." ''Just control your emotions for a while, he might have some knowledge about a magic that might help me.''

    Damian stared at Zeref after hearing that he already saw through the enchantment that he placed inside the barrier and got more curious about the man. ''Seriously, who is he?''

 Chapter 50 - Back to Dragonof

    "So you have been in this forest for a few years now?" Damian said while eating the lunch that he brought with him.

    "Yes, it has been quite a while, though it''s not like I hate the forest or anything if I to say something, I am grateful for the forest to keep me away from the human settlements." Zeref said with a smile while eating his share.

    It has been a while since the two men started their lunch and currently both of them are trying to size up one another while knowing each other''s intentions while making small talk to each other.

    Damian looked curiously at Zeref and asked, "So...is there a reason for you to be staying in the forest?"

    Zeref thought for a while about how to answer and said, "I am staying in the forest, for the sake of humanity....or something along those lines."

    Damian looked at Zeref with a deadpan expression and said, "Dude, I know that we both are still wary of each other and you don''t want to give some important info. to me but still that was way too weird for an answer. You are speaking as if the people will start dying if they live near you."

    Zeref who heard what Damian just said choked on his food and started hitting his chest with his fist. Seeing that Damian immediately took out a bottle of water from his storage and gave it to Zeref, who immediately took it and started drinking from it.

    Once he was able to get the food down the pipe, he took deep breaths and looked at Damian as if he grew a second head and thought, ''You don''t know how true you are.''

    Damian just patted his back a for a bit and after he made sure that Zeref was alright he stopped and got back to his place.

    "Calm down, don''t eat too fast and chew your food properly."

    Zeref calmed himself down and said, "Yeah, sorry about that."

    Damian nodded and then stood up from his spot and said, "It seems my ride is coming back, so it would be better if you hide yourself, if you don''t want to be questioned." and looked towards the direction where he felt Belserion.

    Zeref soon felt a dragon as well and stood up and said, "Well, looks like our meeting is over for now, let''s meet again sometime in future, Ian."

    Damian nodded and said, "Let''s do that. And make sure to not cause any trouble which will make me to come after you."

    Zeref nodded and said, "Don''t worry about that, I am staying in the forest for the sole purpose of not causing any troubles to begin with." and then walked towards the direction where he came from and soon disappeared from Damian''s sight.

    "He was pretty weird guy.....though not as weird as some people I have met."

    Damian then waited a bit longer for Belserion to arrive and as soon as Belserion came in his view Damian activated his magic to enhance his body to the maximum.

    Belserion who was now near Damian started to descend but as soon as he came in Damian''s range, Damian jumped and punched Belserion''s head with all he had.

    "HOW DARE YOU FIRE ME WITH YOUR BEAM YOU SHITTY DRAGON!!!!!"

    Belserion immediately crashed on the ground giving rise to a huge dust cloud and Damian then landed on the ground as well.

    A while later Belserion stood up and glared at Damian and said, "What the hell brat!!! Why resort to violence for such petty things. You are not even injured because of that."

    Damian then cracked his knuckles and said, "You as well is not injured by my punch so shall we continue." and started walking towards the dragon.

    Belserion immediately raised his claws and said, "Wait wait, I am at fault here, I yield."

    Damian stopped and said, "So how are you going to deal with them?" and looked at the unconcious dragons.

    Belserion looked at the Dragons as well and said, "You really took them down, huh. Well, I have already called some local dragons who specialise in transportation to bring these to the interrogation unit at the base on the battlefield. I have to go there as well. So you would have to go back without me."

    Damian looked at Belserion and asked, "Why? What happened?"

    Belserion gave an annoyed sigh and said, "Some powerful dragon showed up on the battle field, so I was requested to deal with them, not much of a problem. Things like this happen from time to time. Protect Irene in my place, alright."

    Damian smirked and said, "Don''t have to tell me that, I will do so without even being asked to, so go out there without a single worry and kick some dragon butt."

    Belserion nodded and gave an used his magic and then an enchantment was formed over Damian''s hand.

    "Show that to the minister and Irene, they will know that I have seen that you have done your job properly."

    Damian nodded and said, "Well then see you soon." and used his omnitrix to transform into Jetray and stared to go back to the castle back in Dragonof.

    Belserion looked at the Dragons and said, "He defeated all of them without any severe injury.....I really don''t want someone from the kingdom to get on his bad side."

    --------------------

    After few hours of continuous flight Damian reached the castle and transformed back to his human form so as to not cause much trouble.

    On the way he saw Zuma and Mama arguing over something but didn''t think much about it and just ignored them.

    He just got inside the castle and just headed towards Irene''s room.

    He soon reached his destination and was about to knock on the door but before he could do so the door opened and he was immediately pulled inside the room.

    Damian who was surprised by the sudden pulling felt that he was hugged by someone and sighed. He hugged the person back and said, "I am back."

    Irene who was embracing Damian looked at him with a relieved expression on her face and said, "I am glad that you are safe." and gave him a small kiss.

 Chapter 51 - Message from the battlefield

    After Damian consoled Irene for a while both of them sat down and Damian started to tell her about the situation with the Dragons, though he hid the part about Zeref as he was still a bit suspicious of him and involving Irene could let her in some kind of danger.

    Irene heard the story about his fight with the Dragons with great interest and even though she was surprised on hearing that he was able to beat them without a dragon slayer magic, she was more pissed on him for being so reckless when she heard how badly the Dragons attacked him to how he came out of a dragon''s stomach.

    Once the discussion with Irene was over both of them had their dinner together after which Damian went back to his room....only to come back to her room secretly at night to sleep together with her. Afterall they can''t let the others in the castle know that their relationship has exceeded to that point....yet.

    -----------------

    A few weeks passed by since Damian''s arrival back to the castle and it was a very busy period for both him and Irene.

    The news about Damian''s achievement of defeating 12 dragons alone was spread among the people of the kingdom and since then he was busy making a good image for himself among the masses. And though Irene was a bit reluctant to trouble Damian that much(she didn''t want other women to seduce him) Damian himself along with the ministers suggested that it was a good opportunity to make his name in Dragonof so that his support for being Irene''s husband could increase.

    Currently Damian and the other ministers were in the meeting room along with Irene and were discussing about the situations at the battlefield.

    "The current situating at the north where the battle with the Dragons is occurring is currently stable thanks to the arrival of Lord Belserion at the battlefield."

    "But the situation against the allied kingdoms is at a bit troubling. Neither of the sides are able to gain an advantage over the other making it even more troubling for us. And we cannot send our Dragons there or the security of the kingdom will be at stake."

    "Currently it is stable thanks to the Adroelian army but if they decided to send in their dragons then-"

    Suddenly the huge door of the room was open and a dragon came in carrying a wounded and bloodied soldier.

    Seeing the soldier''s uniform which was of the Adroelian army Damian and Clive immediately stood up from their seats and rushed towards the soldier, but while walking Damian looked at the minister who was speaking before and said, "Looks like what you said came true." and then went towards the soldier.

    The dragon then lowered the soldier''s body and laid him on the ground after which Damian used his magic to enhance his pain endurance and regeneration and asked, "Hey, I know you are in pain but please bear it with a bit longer. What happened for you to come here in such a condition."

    The soldier looked at Damian with a tired expression on his face and took a lacrima out of his pocket and gave it to Damian before passing out.

    Damian took the lacrima and looked at the dragon and said, "Can you please send him to the medical wards?"

    The dragon nodded his head and said, "Of course, don''t worry about that lord Ian." and took the wounded soldier and left the hall.

    Damian who had the lacrima in his hand looked at the other and said, "This is the recording lacrima that I gave to the General of our army so it must be a message from him."

    All of them then stared intently at lacrima and waited for Damian to start the recording.

    Damian passed his magic through the lacrima after which a holographic screen appeared over it and the video started playing with Rung''s figure looking at him.

    "Ian, if you are seeing this recording than you should be knowing that the things are getting serious at our end. We just were finally able to get some information out of a bastard whom we caught a few days ago and by the looks of it the situation is going to turn for the worst for us. They are going to send in the Dragons from their side on us and I repeat IT''S DRAGONS YOU HEAR THAT DRAGONS MEANING MORE THAN ONE DRAGON!!!! JUST HURRY UP AND BEING YOUR ASS HERE!!!! THE SOLDIERS WILL DIE SICE THEY ARE ALREADY TIRED FROM ALL THIS BATTLING!!!!!"

    The whole hall fell silent at Rung''s sudden outbreak but soon they focused back at the video.

    Rung who was now back to his General dreamour said, "Also there is some news about our allies from the Dragonof." Hearing which all the ministers and Irene tensed up a bit.

    "It seems like there were some spies and traitors in their army because of which our strategies are now completely in the enemy''s hands and they also poisoned the Dragonof army''s water supply. Currently we are able to sustain on the resources we brought with us but we will run out soon so come here with full preparations and the Dragons are said to come here in a week from now, so depending on when you got this message we all could already have died so don''t waste time and get your ass here." and the holographic screen disappeared.

    The room remained silent for a while but the Damian looked at all the ministers and Irene and said, "So are you all going to arrange for the resources or not?"

    Hearing which all of them looked at him for a while and one of the ministers asked, "We can arrange the resources but how are we going to transport it in time?"

    Damian looked back at the minister and said, "Don''t worry, I can take care of that. Just arrange the resources, meanwhile I should go and prepare some cure for the poison. That soldier must have the poison sample since Rung sent him here."

    All of them nodded and Irene looked at the ministers and said, "Get on gathering the resources at once and some of you check who the traitors were and all the people who used to associate with them. The things will get too problematic if we let such traitors remain unnoticed."

    All the ministers bowed their heads and then left the hall to do the work they were assigned to.

    Damian looked at Irene and said, "Looks like I will be going for a while again."

    Irene just signed and said, "How I really wish to send an army of hundred Dragons on the allied kingdoms right now for disturbing my time with you."

    Damian just chuckled and held her hand and said, "Don''t worry after the war at that end is resolved we will be married. You have to fulfill your part of the treaty as well."

    Irene pretended to look dejected and said, "Oh, how cruel of you to make me marry you by force."

    Damian looked at Irene for while and then said, "I will make sure to take my time in coming back here. Seems like someone is not eager to be with me."

    Irene chuckled hearing that and moved closer to him and said, "Whatever you do, once you come back you will not be able to get rid of me."

    Damian just smiled and and held her hand a bit tighter and said, "That would be the best thing that could happen once I get back." and then kissed her hand.

    Irene smiled and hugged him and said, "Come back soon, okay."

    Damian just hugged her back and hummed in response.

 Chapter 52 - Teasing Irene

    Two days passed since the soldier came back with the lacrima and Damian was busy shutting himself down in his room preparing the antidote for the poison which effected the soldiers. Meanwhile Irene was busy in dealing with arrangement for the supplies and finding any traitors not spies within the castle.

    Finally preparing the last vial he possibly could with the ingredients present, Damian left the room with dark circles under his eyes.

    The nearby maids who saw his appearance gasped in surprise seeing him tired for the first time since he came here.

    Damian just greeted them and asked one of them to prepare a cup of coffee for him, which the maids immediately responded to. His popularity after the recent dragon subjugation has just made him even more important and charming for the people of Adroelia.

    He then went towards Irene''s room and knocked on the door. And after a while the door was opened and he was greeted by Zena.

    Zena looked at the Damian and was visibly surprised herself but didn''t overreacted and bowed her head and asked, "Good day to you Lord Ian."

    Damian just raised his hand and said, "No need to be so formal Zena-san there is no one nearby, I asked the maids to prepare some food and a cup of coffee for me."

    Zena stood straight and looked around and then back at Damian and said, "You, have you seen your appearance, you are looking like a drug addict right now."

    Damian chuckled and said, "Now this is the casual Zena-san I know. Where''s Irene?"

    Damian and Irene had told Zena of their relationship when they were once caught by her kissing at their usual meeting spot. Irene told him later that Zena has been making fun of her since then for her to actually being the aggressive one. Damian also asked her to treat him just like how she treats Irene as Irene had told him earlier that Zena raised her just like a mother and Damian wanted her to act like his mother-in-law.

    Zena just sighed and said, "She is inside going through some doc.u.ments. Tell her to take some rest. I will go and arrange for some refreshments for her as well." She then looked at him with a mischievous expression on her face and said, "In the meantime, you two can ''enjoy'' yourselves. If you want I can make sure that no one comes to disturb you two for a couple of hours."

    Damian sighed and said, "I would really appreciate that, but it is not something that we can do on the spur of moment. I still have to leave today for the battlefield."

    Sena smirked and said, "Unlike that girl, you don''t shy away from your urges."

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "There is no point in being shy about that, if I want to then I would though I will have to take her feelings in consideration as well."

    Zena hit Damian on his shoulder lightly and said, "Now don''t start spouting boring stuff, go in. I have some ''duties'' to take care of."

    Zena then walked out of the room leaving Damian behind who slowly closed the door without making much noise.

    He then walked in and saw Irene focused on the paperwork.

    Irene who was still looking at her papers asked, "What happened Zena? Who was it?"

    Damian walked beside her, bent down and whispered in her ear, "A man came here to kidnap you my queen."

    Irene flinched in surprise and looked towards Damian with a blush on her cheeks.

    "Hey!!! Don''t surprise me like that!!!!"

    Damian chuckled on seeing her fl.u.s.tered making Irene pout in annoyance and look away from him.

    He calmed himself down after a while and lied down on the bed in the room without saying anything.

    Irene who noticed that Damian was not messing with her now looked towards him and saw him lying on the bed. She stood up from her chair and went towards him. Seeing his face she frowned a bit and said, "You look a ''bit'' tired."

    Damian looked at her and said, "How hard do you think preparing antidote for an entire army is? Seriously, I have been awake for two days now." and then thought, ''Not to mention I had been using my magic to enhance the effectiveness and manufacturing speed of the antidotes. So I am low on ether nano as well.''

    Irene sat beside him and started patting his head.

    "Thank you for your hard work Lord Ian." and a small playful smile appeared on her face.

    Damian looked at her and said, "Aren''t you enjoying seeing me like this?"

    Irene continued to smile and said, "No no how could that be. I just hope that you take a proper rest and relax."

    Damian stared at her for a while and then asked, "You want me to relax, huh."

    Irene continued to caress his hair and said, "Yup, I really wish for you to relax."

    Damian nodded and said, "Then don''t mind me." and laid his head in Irene''s lap and said, "As expected this is the best spot for me to rest. Your thighs are the best Irene." he then looked up and saw he under b.o.o.b.s and thought, ''And this view is the best for me to enjoy.''

    Irene bent a bit and looked at Damian who had a satisfied smile on her face and smiled as well still not knowing about his inner thoughts.

    "Well, if you like this then I don''t mind allowing you to do this afterall I am very kind queen."

    *shriek*

    But in the next instant she was pushed back on the bed by Damian who was looking directly in her eyes.

    "W-w-what happened? What are you going to do?"

    Irene''s face was beet red as her imagination started to run wild on the possibilities that could happen to her in this situation.

    Damian then interlocked his hands with Irene''s and said, "Wha?t Aren''t you a kind queen who is willing to help me ''relax''?"

    He then lowered himself and placed his head beside hers and whispered in her ear, "Or was it that my queen joking with me?" and bit her earlobe lightly.

    Irene flinched on the sudden contact and her imagination just got wilder. She gulped her saliva and said, "W-wait D-Damian t-t-t-those kind of things should only be done after marriage!!! W-We can''t do it right now!!! What of someone comes in and see is d-doing that?!?!?!"

    Damian looked at her face for a while and then looked away and thought, ''Its really getting hard for me to control myself after seeing her acting like this!!!'' He then took several deep breaths and after calming down looked back at her and said, "Don''t worry, I have told Zena-san to make sure no one disturbs us for a couple of hours. So no problems there."

    Irene widend her eyes in surprise and said, "S-so you were planning to do this from the start!!!!!"

    Damian tilted his head and asked innocently, "Planned what? I don''t know what you mean by that my dear queen. Can you be a bit more specific?"

    Irene gulled her saliva and looked away and said, "Y-Y-You know, I mean ''t-those'' stuff."

    Damian inched a bit closer to her face and asked, "Hmmm, what ''those'' stuff? More specific please?"

    Irene glared at him and said, "DON''T BULLY ME YOU IDIOT!!! You know what I mean right?!?! I mean the indecent stuff that people do!!!!"

    Damian looked at her with an ''innocent'' expression on his face and said, "What indecent stuff? I just wanted to hold you hands and hug you for a while though I was going on for some kisses but what out of the three were you calling indecent? We have done this a lot of times already?"

    Irene hearing that widened her eyes in shock and soon started to get embarresed. She tried to get away from Damian or hided her face with her hands but was not able to do anything as Damian was on top of her with their hands interlocked with eachother. She tried to struggle out of their but that too was not possible as she didn''t want to use her strength and hurt him.

    Damian who saw her struggling sighed and let go of her hands and clasped her face and said, "Don''t get too fl.u.s.tered or I might actually decide to ''eat'' you right now."

    Irene stared looked at her now free hands for a while and then back at Damian who also stared back at her.

    Then suddenly it was Damian who was pushed back on the bed and now it was Irene on top of him.

    "So how does it feel being the one below?"Irene looked at Damian with a smirk on her face.

    "Pretty nice actually" Damian said while looking at her jiggling b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    But this time Irene saw his gaze and followed it and a second later her blush returned to her face.

    "W-w-what are you looking at?!?!"

    Damian looked at Irene and nonchalantly said, "Do you even want me to answer that? It''s pretty obvious that I was looking at your boo-"

    Irene covered his mouth with her hands and said, "AT LEAST BE A BIT EMBARRASSED ABOUT IT!!!!"

    Damian just chuckled seeing her anting like that and continued to tease her for a bit longer till Zena came back with referents.

 Chapter 53 - Reaching the camp

    After Damian took a test for about a feat hours and the ministers and Irene prepared the supplies firing that time. It was now time for Damian to depart for the battlefield.

    One of the ministers became towards Damian and said, "Here are the resources that would be distributed to the soldiers lord Ian."

    Damian looked at Irene and the rest of the ministers and asked, "Have you made sure that none of it was poisoned?"

    Irene nodded and said, "We have doubly checked for that. So no need to worry." Damian nodded and then stored all the supplies in his storage.

    Seeing the huge pile of food, water and other things vanish in an instant all the people except for Irene were totally shocked.

    He looked at Irene who was the only one still not shocked and asked, "Well then see you all later. Oh, and a few officials from Adroelia should be coming there regarding the treaty in a few days. I will try my best to return as soon as possible but if I am not back by then I hope that you can ask them to kindly wait for me as I have the doc.u.ments and the royal seal handed to me directly by the king of Adroelia."

    Hearing that all the ministers were surprised once again by Damian. Being able to carry the royal seal along with him and that too handed to him by the king himself shows that the king of Adroelia trusts him a lot.

    All the ministers nodded their head in approval and the prime minister said, "Don''t worry Lord Ian, we will make sure that their stay here is as comfortable as possible."

    Damian nodded and was about to fly away but suddenly out of nowhere Irene came towards him directing the attention of others.

    Damian stopped and looked at her and asked, "What happened lady Ire-" but all of a sudden Irene hugged him making other gasp at her action while the maids gave out and excited cry.

    "I hope that you return back soon, and ne safe out there. The battlefield is a dangerous place."

    Damian who was also surprised by her action as he didn''t expect her to hug him publically in front of others remained motionless for a while but soon sighed and hugged her back and said, "Don''t worry, I will be back soon."

    Both of them then separated and Damian with a smile on his face said, "Looks like I will have to finish all of them quickly and come back."

    He then used his omnitrix to transform into Jetray and flew away towards the battlefield.

    --------------------

    After flying for a few hours Damian reached the battlefield and saw that both the sides were currently retreating back to their tents as the sun was setting. He transformed back to his human form and slowly started to decent on the ground where he spotted Rung.

    After a while when someone sensed him all the gazes were drawn at him as the Dragonof soldiers pointed their weapons at him while the Adroelian soldiers tried to calm them down as they recognised him.

    He then landed near Rung and said, "We will talk later fort take me where the poisoned people are resting."

    Rung gave a wry smile and said, "Straight to the point, eh. That''s my Ian. Follow me." and started walking towards the medical camp, but one of the higher ups from Dragonof''s army stood in their way and said. "Rung-dono, I don''t want to doubt you, but are you really sure that he is an ally and not someone who is impersonating him to deceive you,"

    Before Rung could say something Damian walked forwards and said, "Look here old man, I spent two whole nights without even a wink of sleep to prepare the antidote for the poison that Rung sent me via a soldier along with the recording lacrima that I gave him, and if you are going to just stand here and not let me do what I was called for then it can turn into a big mess."

    The Old man on armour looked at Damian with a serious expression on his face, "You know you are disrespecting the gene-"

    "I am not from Dragonof so your rules have no effect on me and even if it did I can clearly say that a mage head who is the right hand man of the king is way higher than you in terms of rank."

    The whole surrounding was totally silent as the mage head from Adroelia and the general from Dragonof were staring at each other.

    The general snorted and asked, "If you are the one who Rung-donk called for then where are the suppl-"

    Before he could finish Damian looked at the Adroelian soldiers and said, "Make way, the usual."

    The soldiers gave a salute to Damian and shouted in unison, "AS YOU COMMAND LORD IAN!!!" and the soldier started shifting away making an open area for Damian to put the supplies.

    Damian then put the supplies on the cleared land and said, "The food and water are given by Dragonof, and they have dou lu checked them the vials with a yellow liquid in them are the antidotes, arrange them accordingly."

    He looked back at the general and said, "You could do that, right?"

    The general looked at Damian and said, "Drink one of the antidotes in front of us to show that they are not poisoned."

    Damian didn''t say anything and simply walked towards the supplies and took a vial of antidote and gulped down the contents in it in an instant.

    He looked back at the general and said, "Is this much Ok?"

    The general nodded his head and put his hand clenched in a fist near his heart and said, "Yes, thanks for cooperating with that. I apologise if I hurt your feelings or anything."

    Damian took a bunch of vials and handed it to a soldier and said, "Start distributing it among the poisoned soldiers. No time to waste. The others help him." He looked back at the general and said, "No need to apologise it is better to be cautious in these kind of situation, specially the you who is trying to fire a poisoned dart at me." and looked towards the direction where he noticed the man aiming at him.

    The rest of the soldiers immediately readied themselves and looked where Damian was looking and saw one of the Dragonof''s soldier aiming at Damian.

    The soldier gritted his teeth and was about to fire at him but before someone could do anything, Damian appeared in front of him and punched him in the gut making the soldier fall down instantly.

    "Tie him up and interrogate him."

    One of the Adroelian soldier nodded as they were already used to Damian''s techniques and were not as shocked as Dragonof''s soldiers.

    He looked back at the army and said, "Anyone from Dragonof is not allowed to approach the supplies, we don''t know who is still impersonating among them. And from Adroelia only those mages and soldiers who are directly under me and Rung are allowed to be near it. Guard the supplies."

    He then looked at Rung and the general from Dragonof and said, "Meeting in half an hour. Prepare all the doc.u.ments, and reports about the recent situation here, gather anyone whom you seem important for the discussion. Also bring the list of soldiers and mages appointed here. I will now go and look after the patients." and then left the area with his trusted mages and soldiers carrying the antidotes.

    Rung looked at the Dragonof''s general and patted his back and said, "Don''t worry you will get used to it. He orders everyone around and just a personal advice following his orders are for the best for us. I am telling this from personal experience."

    The general looked at Rung and said, "Rung-dono, he really is just like you told me the other day."

    Rung laughed and said, "Don''t worry you will just see more crazy stuff later. Our mage head is something else. Now let''s do what he told us, he really gets punctual during serious times." and then took him away to do the job that Damian gave them.

 Chapter 54 - Kindness

    Damian then along with his trusted mages and soldiers started started treating the poisoned soldiers with his antidote and asked the rest of the mages from Adroelia to look after the supply storage.

    After all that was done he went to the tent where the meeting would start and saw quite a few people inside the tent.

    All the people in the ten when they saw Damian entering the tent gave a nod to which Damian gave a nod in return as well.

    A of them then gathered around a table with a map of the battlefield on it and the general from Dragonof said, "I once again apologize for the the commotion that I caused earlier."

    Damian shook his head and said, "No need to worry about that. Now onto the more important topic General-"

    The man in the armour who had blond hair widend his eyes and said, "Ah, you can call me Christopher, I am the general of the army of Dragonof and these are the heads of their respective knight and mage squads."

    The rest of the people from Dragonof gave a Bow to Damian seeing which he nodded and said, "Fine then General Christopher, I am Ian the mage head from Adroelia." and gave a short bow as well.

    The general nodded and then started to explain the situation of the battlefield to him along with Rung who also got into his general mode and then started to discuss the situation and problems that they had on the battlefield.

    Damian who heard their situation was calm and thought about the scenarios that might happen on the battlefield but then he suddenly felt something near him and narrowed his eyes.

    He enhanced his senses and once he felt where the presence he felt earlier was, got up from his seat startling everyone.

    He then took out his sword making all of them shocked by this thinking that he was about to attack them but then he used his sword to pierce into his own shadow and just after that all of them heard a loud screech.

    "Hey stalker, I don''t like people spying on me. So why don''t you come out of my shadow so that we can have a nice and long ''chat''." and then used his enhancement magic to reduce the person who was hiding in his shadow to reduce his pain resistance but didn''t notice anything and said, "So you don''t feel pain while you are in there, eh. RUNG GET A TORCH HERE AND LIGHT UP NEAR THIS GUY!!! I WANNA SEE WHETHER THIS PERSON CAN BE IN A SHADOW ONCE THE AREA IS LIT UP!!!"

    Rung nodded and then got one torch that was present outside the tent and brought it near the shadow.

    The shadow when got close to the light tried to merge into Rung''s shadow and then run away but Damian had already placed a binding enchantment on the mage who was hiding in the shadow.

    The person in the shadow was now totally troubled and cursed himself for trying to merge with Damian''s shadow, he who was now caught by the mage head and the rest of the higher-ups in the army wanted to run away but somehow was not able to move his body. He really wanted to shout out and complain to let him go but he didn''t want to blow up his cover as the people in there still don''t know his who he was and them knowing the voice would be very inconvenient for him.

    Damian who noticed that the now only a small black spot had no intentions of coming out sighed and said, "So be it, Generals did you brought the list of the soldiers that I asked you earlier about?"

    Both Rung and Christopher were a bit surprised by his question but still nodded their heads.

    Damian gave a nod as well and said, "Gather up and take an attendance of all the soldiers who are still alive in the army. Make sure to cross out all those who you found dead, or as a traitor already. NOW MOVE!!!"

    All of them have a salute to Damian and did just as he instructed. All the soldiers and mages were called and gathered to a place and an attendance which took a full hour was taken by the squad leaders that they belonged to.

    During all then Damian just sat down while drinking a cup of tea and holding the person in the shadow from running away by placing the binding enchantment on the shadow while also keeping a lit up torch on top of it.

    Once the attendance was taken all the squad leaders and gathered around Damian and started giving their reports.

    "ALL PRESENT IN MY SQUAD, SIR!!!"

    "ALL PRESENT IN MY SQUAD, SIR!!!"

    "ALL PRESENT IN MY SQUAD, SIR!!!"

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "SIR, ONE OF THEM ABSENT FROM MY LIST!!!"

    Hearing that Damian smirked while the rest of them were a bit surprised by this. Damian then kept his cup down and asked, "Now then can we hear the name of our good little shadow here."

    The person who reported earlier nodded and said, "The person''s name is Jason Arc, a soldier from Adroelia. Lives in the capital with his family a father, mother, wife and two kids. Joined the army 2 years ago."

    Damian nodded and looked at the shadow and said, "Well then Mr. Jason, want to come out now or speak to us."

    But still the shadow or Jason didn''t say anything and remained quiet. Seeing that Damian sighed and said, "You really want me to be kinder to you, right?"

    He then s.iled and said, "Then let me show you my kindness-" He then looked at the generals and said, "General Christopher, send a word to the palace to burn down Mr. Arc''s house along with the residents in it, oh and make sure that they all are unconcious I want to show them my kindness for all the hard work that Mr. Jason here has done for us by letting them have a very fulfilling ''rest''. Here take my communication lacrima I have given one to the palace as well for communication." and threw a lacrima towards the shocked General Christopher who was still able to catch it.

    The whole army looked at Damian with a surprised look on their faces but no one said anything, they knew that they were at battlefield and inorder to survive and go back to their homes the soldiers were mentally prepared to discard any traitors or spies who were going to lead them to their demise.

    Hearing the order that Damian gave the shadow started trembling and after a while a voice came out, "W-wait you can''t do this. YOU CAN''T DO SOMETHING LIKE THIS!!!"

    Damian looked at the shadow and said, "What you don''t believe me then how about we ask someone fri. the palace to record the whole scene for you so that you can watch it later to your heart''s content or We can also announce in the capital that you have betrayed us and sided with the opposite army as well, right?"

    Jason got totally silent hearing Damian''s idea and didn''t know what to do. After running various scenarios in his brain and unable to think of anything to get rid of Damian he Jason clicked his tongue and got out of his shadow but was still unable to move because of the enchantment.

    Seeing him come out Damian put a magic suppression enchantment on Jason and said with a smirk on his face, "So shall we begin our long chat Mr. Jason."

 Chapter 55 - Give my sympathy back to me!!!

    Currently in a net Damian along with both the generals and high ranking mages and knights were sitting looking at Jason whose face was covered with bruises and blood.

    Damian looked at the soldier whi was standing nearby Jason and asked, "Is that all what he told us about the enemy?" and waved a few papers that were in his hand on which the things that Jason told them during interrogation were written.

    The soldier nodded and said, "Yes, lord Damian this is all what he told us about them before he lost consciousness."

    Damian looked at the papers and with a frown on his face said, "No info on the dragons that they have, does this bastard taking us lightly. Like hell someone from their side won''t know about the number of dragons that they have."

    He then have the papers to Rung and stood up from his seat and walked towards the unconscious Jason and said, "Everyone, please leave the tent, there are a few things that I have to get out of him."

    All of them looked at them with a confused look on their faces and after a while Christopher asked, "Lord Ian, is there a reason for you asking us to go out?"

    Damian looked at them and said, "This is something that i don''t want others to see. I am going to use a special method to get things out of him. I hope that you can understand."

    Christopher looked at Damian and thought, ''Even after such horrible ''interrogation'' that man didn''t gave us the info on the Dragons and him saying that he has a method to get the info out of him.....it must be so horrible sight that he don''t want us to see.''

    Christopher nodded and then said, "Alright then let''s don''t get in lord Ian''s way." and then got off from his seat and left the tent followed by the other knights and mages.

    Once they were gone Damian placed a silencing and locking enchantments around the tent so as to not let anyone come inside or hear what''s going on here.

    Rung looked at Damian with a smirk and said, "So it''s time for the great Lord Ian''s embarressing moment, huh."

    Damian gave a stink eye to Rung and said, "Shut up Micro D v.i.r.g.i.n and get lost."

    Rung got up from his seat as well and said, "Aww, won''t you let ne see that epic scene once again? Hahahahahaha."

    Damian got annoyed by hearing his laugh and grabbed him by the collar and said, "F.u.c.k off bastard" and then threw him out of the tent.

    Rung who was expecting Damian to do that skillfully landed outside the tent and said, "Yup, perfect as ever." but the next instant his sword which was left inside the tent was thrown at him by Damian which crashed to Rung''s head making his face getting planted in the ground.

    Rung got up from the ground with his face covered in dirt and looked towards the tent, and with a few tick marks on his forehead he shouted, "JUST DIE YOU BASTARD!!!" but Damian just ignored him and got to his work.

    He looked at the unconcious Jason and then at his omnitrix and said, "Ughh.....no other choice." and then rotated the dial of the omnitrix and once he chose the transformation he pressed the dial and immediately was covered in a blue light.

    Soon the light started to die down and a small creature with a blue skin and dark blue hair appeared wearing a similar dark blue dress though the creature had a pair of wings and looked like some kind of fairy(Pesky dust)

    "Rrrrr.....This arien is embaaaarrrrrrasing as arrrwayssssss."(And before you all say that there are typos, just know that pesky dust speaks like this in the show...or so I know. If I am wrong then do correct me.)

    The fairy like creature then looked at Jason and then said, "Letsssss, see yourrrr drrrrreammmm." and then moved his hand in Jason''s direction and a greenish beam came out of hand and surrounded Jason before going inside him.

    --------------------

    Inside Jason''s dream:

    Damian who was still transformed looked around and found himself in some sort of field filled with flowers and greenery, a perfect picnic spot in short.

    "Don''t run away Mary, Big brother will catch you soon~"

    Damian then heard a voice and turned around and saw Jason running in the field with a happy smile on his face while trying to catch a small girl running away from him with a smile on her face.

    "Big bro Jason, catch me if you can!!!"

    "Hahaha, just you wait, Big brother will catch you soon."

    Damian looked at the scene in silence and thought, "What it looks like just your normal siblings playing in a park or on a picnic, is this the happiest kind of dream that he normally see...Looks like he is very loving towards his sister."

    Damian looked at the scene with a smile on his face and thought, ''It seems like this man just got involved in this mess cause his family was threatened or something, *sigh* An unlucky person indeed. He could have been happy with his family, but with this kind of thing as him working as a traitor is totally unacceptable, but still I will try to lighten his punishment a bi-"

    But as Damian was thinking this the scene suddenly changed as Jason caught the small girl named Mary and now instead of the field they were now in some sort of room which seemed like a bedroom to Damian.

    He then focused back on Jason and saw him on top of Mary who was lying on the bed.

    "Hehehe, Mary Big brother will do the usual~ Are you ready to recieve big brother''s ''love''"

    Damian who looked at the passionate gaze of Jason along with them being present in the bedroom immediately understood where this shit was going and said, "I will make sure that his punishment is as severe as possible. For f.u.c.ks sake.....GIVE MY SYMPATHY BACK TO ME!!!" and then used his power to change the dream immediately and started gathering the information that he required.

 Chapter 56 - New fanfic

Hey there guys just this lowly author here tasking you to check out the new fanfic I wrote:

    TITLE: My Hero Academia: The customize

 Chapter 57 - Mage squad

    After Damian got the info he wanted from Jason he sealed of his magic and then asked the soldiers to the him up and keep him away.

    All the other higher ups gathered once again but this time with the help of proper information from Jason the planning became much more easier and the positioning of the troops was taken care off easily.

    -------------------

    The next day in early in the morning all the soldier who were to go to the front lines started preparing there gear. The Generals were also mentally preparing themselves and making sure that nothing in their strategy was amiss Christopher and Rung discussed amongst themselves and made sure to follow the rules that they set up as they both were commanding soldiers from different kingdoms and were not very familiar with cooperating with each other.

    While this was happening Damian on the other hand was with his mage squad explaining them about their positions and the role in the Brigade they would be joing in.

    Suddenly one of the mages rose his hand seeing which Damian asked, "What happened Loup? Something wrong with your position? I mean yeah, Rung is an idiot but still he is a great Knight so I think it is not that humiliating for you to being in his personal brigade."

    But the mage named Loup shook his head and said, "No, captain it is not like that. It is a great honour for a person of my status to accompany the general itself but....you see...I was hoping that....is it not possible that we can join you in this battle?"

    Hearing which Damian got a bit surprised and asked in an amused tone, "Heh, wouldn''t that be actually pretty bad for a noble such as yourself to follow under the a previous commoner such as me. I mean I can still remember how you reacted when I first became the head of this mage squad."

    Hearing that all the members of the mage squad blushed in embarrasment and Loup hurriedly said, "IT''S NOT EMBARRESSING AT ALL!!! AND I WOULD REALLY LIKE TO APOLOGIZE FOR HOW I ACTED WHEN YOU FIRST CAME IN OUR SQUAD!!! I REALLY FEEL ASHAMED OF HOW I ACTED BACK THEN!!"

    Damian just chuckled and said, "I am just joking. No need to take it that seriously. Anyway are you really sure, if prince Felix came to know about it you may be interrogated about which side you are aligning yourself to. You know how ''good'' our relationship is right?"

    All of them became silent when Damian mentioned about his relationship with prince Felix. They all knew that the prince didn''t have a good impression of Damian and could actually kill him if ever gets a chance.

    Seeing the reaction Damian sighed and said, "Don''t think too much. I know that your families are in support of the first prince for succession to the throne. Me who is against this is technically your enemy here. And I also know why this mage squad, which is full of people belonging to the families supporting the the first prince, was assigned to me. That bastard just want to make sure of my every move right?"

    Hearing that all of them flinched a bit and had an uncertain expression bon their faces.

    Seeing that Damian have a tired sigh and said, "But I know that you all have changed from how all of you were when we first met. So don''t be that down. I know how trustworthy all of you are towards me and that''s why I don''t want you or your families to suffer from prince Felix''s wrath."

    All of them got surprised seeing how the previously a commoner of a mage head was looking out for them and became speechless thinking about how the prince that their families were supporting treated them.

    Suddenly one of the mages from the group bowed her head and said, "Captain thank you for always looking out for us....even after we acted towards you like that in the past."

    Seeing her acting like that the rest of the mages bowed their heads as well and thanked Damian for looking out for them to which Damian just smiled and said that it was not that big of a deal.

    He then hit all of them on their head with the sheathed sword and said, "Now, if you all are done with your antics let''s get back to the work we have it at hand. Loup, Iris you are with Rung in the front lines as for the work that you have to do-" and then started explaining the duties to the members of the mage squad and how should they be working with the mages from the other squads.

    "-finally the healing group should act together and be prepared for evacuation of the injured and healing them, you all will be here back at the camp. And make sure to look out for any intruders who might come to destroy the camp. Now then go to the posts that you all are assigned to."

    Damian then got up and started walking away but while walking Loup got up and asked, "By the way Captain, which group are you joining?"

    Damian looked back at Loup and the curious mages and with a smirk behind his mask said, "None, I will be working solo against the Dragons." and then walked away leaving behind a surprised group of people who soon sighed and thought at the same time, ''....He is crazy as ever.''

 Chapter 58 - Demons support

    After Damian and the others were prepared he went towards Rung and Christopher who were now covered in their armours.

    Both of them looked at Damian who was still in his usual clothes and Christopher asked, "Are you not going to fight in those clothes Lord Ian? It doesn''t seem that you are even wearing some sort of light armour in it?"

    Damian nodded and said, "Yup, this is my battle attire. But don''t worry these clothes are much more durable than any of those metal armours that you must have worn." He then took out his sword and tried to cut his sleeve, but nothing happened to the clothes.

    Seeing the display in front of his eyes Christopher was in awe noticing that no harm was done to his clothes but then he realised something and said, "So you are an enchanter as well, Like lady Irene."

    Damian just nodded with a smile on his face and said, "Anyway, here takes these with you in case of emergency." and gave two vials with a clear blue liquid in it to both of them.

    Rung just gave a smirk and said, "Just like my man, saving extra potions for his friend."

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Whatever, let''s go we would be stuck here for the whole day if both of you don''t give the command."

    Both Rung and Christopher nodded and then walked away to lead their respective armies.

    Damian then got back to his tent to get some breakfast and waited for the army to go to the battle field, first. He would be acting solo anyway, and he could reach them fast enough to take care of the Dragon''s before they cause any severe damage to the army. His only job here is to take care of the dragons and he will just do only that. Taking away the army''s share might leave a bad taste in the mouth of some soldiers who want to show their talents through this war and gain ranks once they go back.

    He then went together with the healing squad who were still here taking care of the already wounded soldiers and preparing themselves for any more which might be coming after this battle.

    The healing squad members were surprised seeing the mage head still here when the army was preparing to move out but no one questioned him about it. Not only was his rank higher than their but also the fact that Adroelian soldiers knew how he worked made them Shut up.

    He then had some light breakfast and once he was done, he immediately took off into the sky ready to take care of the Dragons.

    He then flew towards the direction where he could see the armies of both the sides gathered and fighting against each other and noticed their battle from the sky for a while since the Dragons were still not here.

    He would also help out the ones who seemed to be in a pinch by firing a beam of magic towards the enemy or get the attention of a distracted ally.

    Some of the soldiers who noticed him helping them around gave him a nod of appreciation while the mages from the enemy side tried to attack him but Damian simply dodged their attacks.

    He then noticed Rung and his squad getting surrounded by the enemy and just gave an amused smile and looked at the situation.

    --------------------

    Rung and his squad got alert when they got surrounded by the enemy squad.

    Rung looked at the person who was leading the enemy squad and said, "You there, are you in captain of this squad?"

    The person who was in a full metal armour and wielding an axe smirked and said, "Why of course I am. And you by the way of how shiny your armour is, it looks like you must be...a commander or something, right?"

    Rung looked at him with a bored expression on his face and said, "Nope, just a normal general from Adroelia. Anyway you wanna surrender or shall we finish it here and now."

    Hearing that the captain from the enemy side burst out laughing which was followed by the other soldier who were surrounding them.

    Seeing this Rung sighed and looked up in the sky and just as per his expectations he saw Damian up there looking at the situation with an amused expression on his face.

    "Hey, gonna help me?!?!"

    Damian looked at the general who was asking his help and showed him a middle finger and said, "F.u.c.k off!!!"

    Rung sighed and said, "Well, that was expected." He then looked at the mages and knights which were around him and said, "Well, don''t die here and...just get done with this already. This getting boring day by day, now."

    All of them nodded and Loup and Iris immediately started using their magic to strengthen their bodies and made a magic circle for attacking them. The knights seeing this took out their swords and got in a formation to deal with them.

    Rung also got off from his horse and looked towards the ace wielding captain and said, "Why not we have a go between us as well, it has been days since I last had a battle." and unsheathed his sword.

    The axe wielder scoffed and said, "Like a general who armour looks brand new even after all this time could defeat me. At least lay down your life trying to save you subordi-"

    But before he was able to finish he felt something coming near him and jumped away but still his armour got grazed and a small dent was visible on it.

    The captain widend his eyes in shock and looked at Rung who still had a bored expression on his face.

    Rung looked back at the captain and said, "Now now, don''t be like that, I am confident in my subordinates that they can take care of themselves. Plus we have the support of an ange- *looks up towards Damian* a demon as well should we need it. So why not have a battle amongst us. I expect that you can atleast help me warming up a bit."

    The axe man got serious and narrowed his eyes. He then looked around and saw his soldiers already engaging with the Adroelian soldiers and took his axe off his back and said, "I will make sure to warm you up thoroughly." and then fire surrounded the blades of his axe.

    Rung looked a bit surprised and said, "A mage, eh. Well whatever." but soon came back to his normal bored expression.

    The axe wielder who was clearly pissed by Rung, gripped his axe tightly and slowly moved towards Rung with caution.

    Rung who noticed this gave a friendly smile and said, "Oh, come on don''t be that afraid of me, I don''t bloom that scary." and then rushed towards the axe man and attacked him with his sword which was immediately blocked by the axe.

    The axe wielder who blocked the Slash from Rung''s sword, felt the power behind the attack and immediately got tensed.

    Rung who noticed the hesitation in his opponents eyes smirked and took some distance between them and attacked again which was blocked once again.

    But Rung didn''t had any change in his expression band continued to attack the axe-man from different directions at a very fast speed making the axe wielder go on total defensive.

    ------------------

    Damian who saw how the battle was going on soon got bored as he already knew how this would end and got away from Rung and once again started helping the unfortunate soldiers.

 Chapter 59 - THAT IS NOT EVEN A FU*KING DRAGON!!!

    Damian who was now back on observing the other battles started to get tired of waiting for the Dragons to come to the battlefield.

    He then located the general from the enemy forces and then flew towards him.

    On the way many tried to attack him but Damian just dodged them and continued to fly towards the General.

    Once he was near the general many of the soldier and mages took out their weapons and prepared their magic to fire at them.

    But Damian was not fazed by them as he could feel the magic power that all of them had and it was pitiful compared to his own even when all of their magic was combined.

    He looked towards the general who had his sword out and pointing towards Damian and asked, "Hey, can you tell me when are your Dragons coming? I am getting bored here?"

    And just as he said that all the fights that were taking place near them stopped and the soldiers looked at the one who said that with astonishment and all of them had the same thought, ''You are getting bored in a war?!?!''

    Even the general himself was weirded out by the flying man''s question and was thinking whether this man was an idiot or not?

    Damian just stared at the general for a while, waiting for him to answer.

    The general then snapped out of trance and looked at Damian with a questioning look and asked, "...Who are you?"

    Damian yawned and said, "The mage head from Adroelia. What about you?"

    Once the general heard about Damian being the mage head he immediately turned serious as he had heard quite a bit of rumours about him, and although he thought that most of them were too exaggerating but the fact that some of them were still true made him pretty dangerous person.

    The general gave a bow and said, "It''s an honour to meet you Mage head from Adroelia. I have heard quite a bit about you. I am Andreus, currently acting as the general of the allied kingdoms."

    Damian gave a bow as well and said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you as well."

    The general then started thinking of ways to not engage in a fight with Damian, if even a tenth of any of those rumours were true then the person standing....flying in front of him was a major threat for the current him and even though they could defeat him. It would not be without quite a considerable loss on their own end.

    He gulped his saliva and asked, "What might you be doing here when your allies are still fighting there. Are you here to join our side? Or do you want to take my head?"

    And just as he said that the soldiers tightened their grips on their weapons while the the power behind the spells that the mages were preparing increased.

    Damian who noticed that the Knights and mages were getting a bit too heated up started releasing his magic power and said in a cold tone, "Tone down your hotheadness a bit.....or would you really want me to take your heads off your shoulders?"

    The people who were near the area where this was happening also felt the pressure on their bodies as well as slight shaking of the ground.

    The Knights who were once pointing their weapons at Damian dropped them on the ground while the mages stopped preparing for the attack.

    Even the horse on which Andreus was sitting also started making a commotion as he as well felt the amount of magic that Damian was emitting was too much.

    The general clenched his teeth and tried to act calm in the situation as he didn''t want to show a pitiful expression in front of his army. It would definitely lower their morale.

    Noticing that the area around him had ''calmned down'' Damian stooped releasing his magic and said, "I have no interest in dealing with your army, I am just here to deal with the Dragons, so just tell me when they are coming here. I have much more important things to deal with other than you damned dragons."

    Andreus who heard what Damian just said gritted his teeth as he felt insulted when Damian said that he had no interest in dealing with either him or his army. He clearly knew that they were no match for the person in front of them and he also thought that this person would not be joing the war since Damian was the right hand man of the king.

    "T-They shall be arriving very soon?"

    Andreus wanted to attack Damian himself but the fact that he didn''t have any confidence about his winning and him being high in the air stopped him from doing anything unnecessary.

    He also wanted to ask about how did he know about the Dragons joing the battle today but them pushed the thought out of his mind as he thought that one of their spies would have been interrogated.

    Damian who now got his answer nodded and once again got high in the sky and left the enemy area and watched the fight from up there. He then noticed Rung and his group advancing further at a very fast pace compared to the other squads but he didn''t thought much about it as he already knew the capabilities of Rung''s personal squad.

    --------------------

    After half an hour of waiting and helping Damian finally felt a few strong magical signals coming in his direction and looked towards Rung and said, "Oi, Rung!!! My targets are here, I guess? I will be going now."

    Rung just waved his hand and said, "Good luck to you and my pity to the Dragons."

    Damian just snorted at the overdramatic Rung and then immediately rushed towards the magical signatures that were coming towards him. He didn''t want to fight the Dragons here as it might cause a lot of collateral damage and kill some of the Adroelian and Dragonofian soldiers.

    Soon Damian saw three figures flying towards him and thought, ''So these are my opponents? Don''t look that tough for a drag-''

    But suddenly he noticed something and widend his eyes in surprise. A few tick marks appeared on his forehead and he pointed towards the creatures flying towards him and said, "THAT IS NOT EVEN A FU*KING DRAGON!!!!!"

    The creatures who were near him heard the shout and started slowing down. It was at that time Damian noticed some reins attached to the creatures and a person sitting on top of each of them.

    The person who was sitting on the biggest of the three creatures looked at Damian with a glare and said, "WHO DARES COME IN WAY OF ME AND MY DRAGON!!!! DO YOU SEEK DEATH!!!"

    Damian who heard what the person sitting on top of the biggest creature said sighed and murmured, "Great, first the thing which I am off to clear is not even a dragon and then I get an idiot to deal with it for free, just great."

    He then looked at the person who called him earlier with a deadpan look on his face and said, "You, first of all this is not a dragon. It''s a wyvern. Second, shut up. I am in a really bad mood for wasting my time like this...EVEN LOUP COULD HAVE TAKEN CARE OF THIS SHIT YOU KNOW!!!"

    The person on top of the wyvern got shocked by the person who was treating him like that and said, "Do you even know who I am?! HOW DAE YOU TREAT THE SECOND PRINCE OF CAMELLIA LIKE THAT!!!"

    But Damian once again looked at him with a deadpan look and facepalmed, ''So he is a spoiled brat as well, just my luck.''

    Damian then slumped his shoulders and said, "And here I thought that a dragon who is raised by a kingdom would be much more powerful and should be a nice challenge compared to the wild ones. And to think that I wasted my precious time that I could have spent with Irene on something like this....shit, I am hating every instant of this now."

    Damian then looked back at the three wyverns and said, "Whatever come here, so that we can finish this soon."

    But just as he said that the two other wyverns came forward and fired a lightning and fire attack at Damian.

    Damian who was distracted at that moment got hit by the attack and got engulfed in the smoke.

    "Noam you don''t have to talk to shits like these, just finish them off without a second thought."

    "Yeah Noam, don''t waste the time. You do know what we are here for right?"

    "*Tch* Fine fine, don''t piss me off Sig, Reed. I know what we are here for."

    A viscous smirk then appeared on his face and he said, "Crush the Dragonof army and then capture that red haired bitch that humiliated us."

    "Hehehe, it would be sight to behold to see the great queen of Dragonof as our slave."

    "He He He, she will pay the price for humiliating us that time."

    But suddenly all of them felt a huge gust of wind flow towards them and the smoke got cleared off by the gust as well and revealed Damian who had a ''smile'' on his face.

    "So which one of you would like to meet his maker first, bastards?"

 Chapter 60 - Overkill

    Damian who was looking at the three wyverns and the people riding on top of them was totally pissed off and was unconciously releasing his magic power.

    Feeling the magic power that was coming out of Damian''s body, the wyverns which were more proficient in magic were panicking and wanted to run away. But they weren''t doing so, somehow they knew that of they even tried to get away from here, they will immediately die.

    The three idiots who were not very proficient in magic were not able to experience the amount of magic power that Damian was releasing, but still the killing intent made them unable to speak anything at that moment.

    The person sitting at top of the largest wyvern kicked his mount and said, "OI!!! AREN''T YOU A MIGHTY DRAGON!!! DO SOMETHING ABOUT THIS BASTARD WHO IS BLOCKING OUR PATH!!!"

    But just as the wyvern heard what the person was saying, it''s body flinched and it instinctively looked towards the man in front of them, only to find him looking at them with a very ''bright smile'' on his face.

    "So the leader wants to go down first, eh? I don''t mind."

    Hearing which the wyverns got scared and decided to shake their rider of them, but were unable to as they were strapped to the wyverns with a magic that prevented them from falling.

    Seeing what their mounts were doing the three idiots got angry and took out some kind of rod and slammed it on top of the wyverns and immediately the wyverns screeched in pain.

    "YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G BEAST!!! HOW DARE YOU DISOBEY ME!!!" and then once again hit the wyvern with the rod making them once again cried in pain.

    Damian noticed the wyverns screeching bon being hit and thought that it was a bit weird for them to screech from this kind of attack, but then suddenly he realised something and said, "So you guys are using a magic item induced with Dragon slayer and pain amplifying magic, to torture them, eh?"

    The three idiots stopped and looked at Damian with a pissed of expression on their faces and said, "So what if we are doing that?! Shut it plebian!! You don''t have any authority to talk to people of our status." after which his lackeys started to state out their approvals as well.

    Just when they were finished speaking a beam made up of magic was fired at them which destroyed the rods that they had in their hands, making the three idiots widen their eyes in shock.

    All three of them looked towards Damian with a pissed off expression on their faces who just snorted and said, "F.u.c.k off."

    Damian then looked at the wyverns and said, "If I set you three wyverns free, will you go back without causing any troubles?"

    The wyverns who heard that immediately imagined a light of hope coming from Damian and nodded their heads.

    Damian gave a nod as well and flew towards the three wyverns making all of them very uncomfortable being close to Damian.

    He then took out his sword scaring both the wyverns and the idiots alike making them shudder in fear.

    "H-Hey what do you think you are doing?!"

    "Yeah!! Do you even know who we are?!?!"

    "If you don''t want to become dragon food the-"

    But before the last one was able to finish Damian moved his sword at a very fast speed and immediately cut the reigns that were bound around the wyverns.

    He then kept the sword back in his sheath and made a platform in the air using his enchantments and said, "Throw the trash over this and go away before I decide to eat wyvern steaks for dinner."

    The wyverns didn''t waste even a second and shook their rider off them immediately and flew away after giving a bow of gratitude to Damian.

    Damian gave a nod as well and then looked at the three people who were standing on a platform sticking close to each other as the platform was way too small for the three people.

    Damian the snapped his finger and made the platform a bit larger and got on top of the platform as well and asked, "So is there a way you want to die or shall decide it for you?"

    The three of them, who were now standing a bit more spaciously looked at Damian and took out their swords and said, "Don''t get ahead of yourself, we still outnumber you. Surround him you two."

    And just like he commanded the other two surrounded Damian, who was looking at them as if they were idiots.

    "Heh, what feeling scared now or what? Well being surrounded by enemies really put you edge, doesn''t it?"

    Damian looked at the person who said that with a smile and showed him his middle finger making the three of them surprised by his response, but soon they became angry and tried to attack him. But the instant Damian showed his middle finger the platform disappeared and all three of them except for Damian fell down from the sky.

    Damian looked at the three people who were falling down while screaming for a while until he was unable to see and hear them.

    "....They should be dead now, I guess." and used his enhancement to look farther, but was still not able to locate the three shits who should have most probably crashed to the ground and died.

    He gave a tired sigh and said, "Oh, well no loss in making sure that they are done for."

    He then moved both his hands forward aiming towards the ground and started concentrating and thought, ''So the time where I test the spell which I found in the forbidden royal library of Adroelia has finally come. I have made sure to correct the mistakes that were there, but still, testing is important.''

    Multiple huge magic circles started forming in front of Damian''s hands and started arranging themselves in a stack like form. Once all of them got arranged, Damian started supplying his magic power to the circles making them glow and rotate a bit.

    ''Hmm, this spell takes a lot of magic power huh, looks like there are still some things that I have yet to check in the spell structure. Stability is a bit bad as well, normal mages from both Adroelia and Dragonof will not be able to handle this in their own. Well maybe Irene could handle this.''

    Once the spell was totally charged Damian smiled in satisfaction as his experiment was successful and he said, "Hehehe, looks like my effort was not wasted on this, well whatever, to the grandness of those three idiots here is my tribute to them."

    The magic circles started to send the stored energy to the front circle making a very bright blue glow appear in front of it along with a huge blue orb.

    "The name of this spell....Etherion"

    Just as the name left his mouth a very large blue coloured beam made up of ethernano was fired towards the ground taking everything under the radius of 1 km.

    ------------------

    In the battlefield where currently the battle between the allied kingdoms and the alliance of Adroelia and Dragonof was taking place, everyone who was perceptive to magic stopped and a look of terror came on their faces.

    All those people looked towards the sky and saw a very large bright blue glow up their making all of them gulp their saliva.

    Rung who was also looking at this was totally speechless and looked at Loup who was standing near him and asked, "I-It''s not that guy is it?"

    Loup who had his mouth open was not able to utter a word making the people near him look at him with curiosity as well.

    Rung then took out his sheathed sword and smacked it on Loup''s back making him fall out of trance and asked once again, "Its not that guy is it? I cannot sense magic so don''t space out."

    Loup gave a nod and then said, "I don''t know general Rung, I cannot feel its nature from this far away, also it looks like some ethernano from the nature is used as well."

    Rung just have a tired sigh and said, "Since something crazy is happening, then it must be the idiot that I know." He then looked at the people around him and saw most of them looking towards the huge blur glow and said, "The same attention hogging idiot."

    He then got serious and said, "Anyway it''s our chance start attacking and finish this soon. The earlier we finish the earli-"

    But before he could finish a very loud sound was heard and the blue glow rushed towards the ground in the form of a wave making all of them totally speechless.

    Rung blinked his eyes in shock and shouted, "THAT ATTACK IS TOTALLY AN OVERKILL FOR JUST THREE DRAGONS!!!"

 Chapter 61 - Compensation

    Damian who was checking out the effects of his attack nodded his head and said, "I could have gotten in serious trouble if I tried this back in the castle or near a town." and had a sweat drop.

    He then landed on the ground to make some final checks if someone was there or not, though he didn''t believe that anything would have been left there even if a person was in the range of the attack.

    He landed on the ground and looked around only to see the ground in total rubble without any vegetation nearby. But still he could feel that the ground now had much more ethernano in it making it very suitable for growth of plants and trees in the future. ''Well, to gain some we have to loose some as well.''

    He then started looking around and even after looking around for half an hour, he only saw a scene of destruction there. He sighed and was about to give up until suddenly he saw something which caught his attention.

    He immediately rushed towards the direction to know what was still left here after that spell of his, but just as he got closer a frown started to appear on his face which only got deeper by the time he got closer to the object.

    Once he was standing in front of the object which caught his attention his brows and lips were twitching a lot seeing the thing in front of his eyes.

    "Why the hell is a butt sticking out of the ground?"

    Damian looked at the ground from which a n.a.k.e.d butt was sticking out making him totally confused by the sight.

    He took out his sheathed sword and poked the butt a bit, but didn''t got any reaction from it.

    "Is the person dead?...No I should probably ask whether he/she is alive or not after the attack."

    He then used his enchantments to enchant the ground and bring the body up the ground to check whether the person was alive or not.

    Once the body was up a thin n.a.k.e.d man with black hair was lying on the ground with his back facing the sky.

    Damian looked at the motionless body in front of him and thought, ''Sorry about that my friend. I didn''t expect anyone to be at this location during war. I hope your soul rest in peace and your next life be prosperous.''

    He once again looked at the man and started making preparations to burry him in the ground there and create a grave for him.

    But suddenly something clicked in his mind and he stated back at the man''s body, more like his hair, ''W-wait a minute. Why do I think that I have seen him earlier?''

    He then immediately turned the man''s body and his eyes immediately widend in shock.

    "Z-Ze-ZEREF!!!!"

    The person whose butt was just sticking out of the ground was none other than the mage he met a few weeks ago.

    He immediately started shaking his body trying to wake him up but soon realised that it was of no use since he was already dead...or was he?

    Damian soon realized that he still hadn''t check whether the black haired person lying in front of him was alive or dead.

    "Whom I am trying to bluff, he should already be de...a....d. HIS HEART IS STILL BEATING AFTER THAT ATTACK!!!!!"

    He then Immediately took out an awakening potion from his storage and shoved the bottle into Zeref''s mouth after removing the lid.

    But then he realised that Zeref was not gulping down the potion making Damian frown. He wanted to know whether Zeref was simply unconcious or his body was in a coma. He then used his enchantments on his body making the path clear for the potion to go in his system.

    After Zeref was done drinking the potion, Damian sighed and waited for results to show up.

    Not even 10 seconds later Zeref''s eyes opened widely and he immediately shot up clutched his throat.

    "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! WHAT IS THIS SPICINESS!!!"

    Damian who saw Zeref sitting sighed in relief and said, "Oh don''t worry, it''s just my awakening potion, though it is ''slightly'' spicy flavour...WAIT A MINUTE IT IS NOT TIME FOR THAT!!! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE YOU RESEARCHER BITCH!!!"

    Zeref looked at the person who was taking to him and immediately his watery and red eyes widened a bit. Be wanted to ask something but because of the spiciness which was increasing by the time, he was unable to say anything and even started rolling on the ground since the spiciness was way too much for the black haired man.

    Damian who saw that immediately took out a bottle of water from his storage and gave it to Zeref, who immediately stopped rolling on the ground and drank the whole bottle in seconds and shoved his hands towards Damian asking for more.

    Damian sighed seeing the black haired man acting like that and gave a few more bottles of water to him along with some sweets as well to calm him a bit.

    --------------------

    After Zeref was calmed down he sat down on the ground and gave a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you. I thought I would die by that spiciness."

    Damian shook his head and said, "No need for that, more importantly what the hell are you doing here? And why were you sticking your butt out from the ground. Do you even know how awkward I got seeing a n.a.k.e.d butt sprouting out of the ground?"

    Zeref who heard him became a speechless for a while, not sure how to answer the man in front of him. He gave a fake cough, and said, "I don''t know about the whole.....butt thing but thank you for taking me out of the ground. And I was here since, I learned that there are a few ruins not to far from here and was going there to look for them. Until suddenly I saw a huge magical circle in the sky and got mesmerized by it. After some attack came out of the circle and hit the ground, I got unconcious...after which you know what happened." He then thought, ''Looks like I died by that attack, that must be the reason why I was unconscious and buried in the ground.....with my butt sticking out at that. Hmmm.....if that attack would have hit me with full power could it have killed me? But who was the one who came up with such a spell.''

    Damian was looking at the black haired man who was deep in thought was somehow controlling himself from hitting him.

    ''Mesmerized by the magic circle....WHAT THE F.U.C.K IS WRING WITH YOU?!?! JUST RUN AWAY FROM THE SPOT IF YOU SEE SOMETHING LIKE THAT BASTARD!!! YOU COULD HAVE DIED BACK THERE!!!''

    Damian then widend his eyes in shock and asked, "Hey, I saw that attack as well. How did you survive that attack with only your clothes being destroyed?"

    Zeref snapped out of his thoughts after hearing Damian''s question and with a sad smile on his face looked towards him. ''Actually I died back there, but because of me being immortal I soon cane back to life....yeah, like I could tell him something like this.'' "Who knows maybe I just got lucky since I got under the ground during that spell. Hahaha."

    But Damian was not a least bit convinced by his answer and stared back at Zeref making him feel nervous by his gaze. Damian then sighed and stood up from the ground and said, "Fine then, let''s leave it at that. There are a few things that people could not tell others. Anyway, don''t get caught in such spells in future you know. Who knows if you don''t get lucky, next time." He then took out a few gold bars from his storage and a glass bottle and gave it to Zeref and said, "And here''s some compensation for getting you dragged in this mess, although it was your own fault for coming close to a place where war is taking place. Be mindful of that as well."

    Zeref just gave a wry smile in reply and said, "Sorry about that, I will try my best to not get involved in future. And you don''t need to give me any compensation you kno-"

    But Damian put the glass bottle and the gold bars in a bag and forcefully gave it to Zeref and said, "Take it anyway, having extra money is never a bad thing...unless you are getting robbed for having it. And the glass bottle is a high quality potion, if you feel any discomfort because of what happened."

    Zeref who was still unwilling to take them tried to refuse but was forcefully made to take the bag by Damian.

    Damian nodded his head and said, "Don''t refuse my good will. You are the only one who survived my spell just now, so don''t make me feel guilty by leaving you just like that before I go."

    Zeref who heard that widend his eyes in surprise and thought, ''Was it him who used that spell just now?! But wasn''t his magic transforming into different creatures?''

    Before he was able to ask anything to Damian Damian took flight and got away from the area before leaving a pair of clothes for the n.a.k.e.d Zeref.

 Chapter 62 - Andreus and Rung

    Damian soon came back to the camp and helped the healers present there to treat the wounded as he had nothing else to do. The battle was going on in the same way as it did for a past with neither side was getting an advantage.

    Damian has already sent the info about his encounter with the ''dragons'' and that he had taken care of them to Rung and Christopher so as to let a heavy burden off their mind.

    While dealing with the injured and helping the healers Damian also started to meddle with the Etherion''s magic circle and decided to make it better depending on the results he just saw.

    --------------------

    While Damian was busy messing around with his magic circle on the battlefield the situation was slowly turning in favour of Dragonof and Adroelia as the soldiers started to lose their morale since they came to know about how Damian took care of the Dragons. Needless to say it was Rung who told all his men to spread the information to everyone and though he thought that the others might not actually believe him. Andreus, who was acting as the general of the lied kingdoms also heard the news and even though he didn''t want to believe what he heard, the fact that the ''dragons'' who were supposed to come there were not showing up which coupled with Etherion that they saw a few moments earlier made it difficult for him to keep his hopes up.

    Andreus who was now contemplating whether to continue the battle or retreat had a serious expression on his face and was observing the battle. from the back.

    Seeing that most of the soldiers were now a bit demoralised because of the rumour about their ''dragons'' getting defeated by Adroelia''s mage head, made him tilt towards the option of retreating even more.

    Andreus looked at the battlefield for a while and then gave a tired sigh.

    "I told them that fighting Dragonof was pointless, why the hell those higher up shits listen to me for once, even Adroelia, who did not make an alliance with any kingdom, made one with Dragonof and is now against us." He then took out his sword and then went to the battlefield himself.

    In the battlefield Andreus skillfully deflected all the soldiers coming towards him and soon came in front Rung who was doing the same thing as him.

    Both of them stared at each other for a while and finally Andreus said, "Can you stop your guys, I want to retreat now. Don''t want to get caught up with that mage head of yours."

    Rung gave a yawn and said, "Sorry about what my friend did, and go ahead and retreat, we are not going to chase after you. Oh, but before that, do you want to continue the battle for tomorrow as well, let me just tell you, if we stay here in the battlefield for too long then ''my friend'' could get a ''bit'' pissed and it might be possible that he will take the matter in his hands."

    Andreus showed a troubled expression on his face and sighed, "Seriously, why the hell did those noble shits don''t take my advice. I don''t want to fight a battle that I have no chance of winning, and then there is ''your friend'' as well who kill the Dragons that were coming here with that HUGE ASS spell of his. Is that guy even human?"

    Rung nodded his head seriously and said, "I ask myself the same question as well, how can such a person even exist. He is more than perfect to be called perfect you know, good looks, good status, good amount of wealth, strong, smart, powerful magician, powerful swordsman, hell he can cook as well...that''s way too much impartiality!!!"

    Both of them looked at the sky and gave a tired sigh, Andreus for getting mixed up in deep shit, and Rung for Damian being over perfect.

    Andreus and Rung looked at eachother once again and then back at their soldiers who were fighting against eachother with now Dragonof-Adroelia gaining the advantage over the allied kingdoms.

    Andreus stared at them for a while and said, "Hey, Rung-dono, would you do me a favour?"

    Rung looked at Andreus and asked, "And what that might be?"

    Andreus looked at Rung as well and said, "Please let the soldiers from my side who are still alive, go back to their families in return I am willing to hand over myself or you can kill me and stop all this pointless bloodshed."

    Rung widened his eyes in surprise and asked, "Are you sure? I mean capturing or killing their general will indeed be a major issue for them but in both the cases you would be the one who will be suffering a major loss."

    Andreus sighed and said, "Be that as it may, all of these men have families back home as well who are waiting for their return, them being killed in a battle which have no chance of victory.....it does not sit well with me since I already know about this. So even though they cannot win the battle, at the very least they can go back to their families, you know, and may be those noble shits would learn from it as well and don''t get involved in pointless unwinnable wars."

    Rung stared at him and said, "Willing to sacrifice yourself for your soldiers, huh. Aren''t you quite admirable general. But still, what about your own family?"

    Andreus gave a sigh and said, "Well they would be sad, but still, I who am leading these soldiers is responsible for them as well, so their well being is my priority first, plus it''s not like my kingdom is expecting much from me, they made me the general out of nowhere and sent me here to die, while the legimate general from my kingdom is still back home waiting for my death so as to remove all the obstacles from his succession to the house."

    Rung looked at him with a bit pity and said, "You are going through a lot huh. Fine then, let''s go along with this, I too don''t want to see pointless bloodshed as well."

    Andreus gave a thankful nod and said in a low voice, "I just wish I could have seen my son once more."

    "Oi Rung what are you two doing here? Isn''t that the enemy general, are you betraying us as well. Should I chop your head off your shoulders?"

    Suddenly both him and Rung heard a voice and looked turned their heads only to see Damian coming towards them with blood covered sword in his hand.

    Rung looked at the blood covered sword and immediately said, "No No No, I am not betraying anybody here, on the other hand I was just about to capture him and get this pointless battle to an end." and raised his hands to preven him from chopping his head off.

    Damian who heard that looked at Andreus and asked, "Are you serious? I mean I don''t have a problem with the fight getting over this early, but still you decided to get caught by this thing(pointing towards Rung) and lowering your own value. Even the mages under him have more value compared to this thing, at least get captured by them so as not to tarnish your own reputation."

    Hearing that Andreus sweat dropped while Rung glared at Damian and wanted to slash him apart.

    Damian then looked at the two for a while and said, "Leaving those things aside, what is the real matter here which made you two talk to eachother?"

    Hearing his question both the generals looked at eachother and decided to tell him what was happening since neither of the two had any will to fight in a pointless battle.

    ------------------

    After both of them told Damian about what the two were planning he nodded his head and said, "Fine, it''s a good idea if we do that."

    Rung looked at Damian with a surprised look on his face and asked, "Are you sure I mean it would be quite troublesome to explain this to the two kingdom''s about why we let an almost defeated enemy get away with just capturing their general."

    Damian looked at the two generals and asked, "Just think about this, if we defeat this whole army, then that means we would have to march forward to capture their territory as well which already makes it a no for me since I would have to stay here for a bit longer."

    Both the generals looked at him with a deadpan look on their faces and thought, ''So you being lazy will give enough explaination? Are you an idiot or what?''

    Damian who thought that the two in front of him were thinking of something rude, but ignored them and said, "But still, leaving myself aside, once we get close to the allied kingdoms we will have to fight their remaining soldiers as well, and after we defeat them we will have to capture all the nobles and royalties from the allied kingdoms. All this is nothing but a hassle for us. But still let it be, once we are done with that as well, it would mean that we would have to manage the territory which we just won as well, for which not only we will have to get manpower but finds as well, which are being depleted at a very fast pace because of our current war with this Kingdom and the Dragons. This would just weaken us in the end."

    Damian then gave a tired sigh and after he caught his breath looked at the two once again and said, "Now wouldn''t it be much more profitable and efficient if we just capture them and take some assets from the allied kingdoms as war compensation and let the remaining soldiers go back to their homes to meet their family. It will not only help us gain more resources, but it will also prevent more of our soldiers from dying and time and resources from being spent on unreasonable things."

    Both of them started thinking about what he just said, but before they could come to conclusion, the other commanders gave their orders to retreat since the sun began to set making it stop the battle for today.

    Damian looked at Andreus and said, "Think about it for today and give us the answer tomorrow." and then started walking back to his camp as well with Rung silently following him.

 Chapter 63 - Be careful Irene

    A few weeks passed by since Damian and Ring talked with Andreus and he decided to save his soldiers by getting captured by getting captured by the combined forces of Adroelia and Dragonof. This news soon reached the ears of both the anti Dragonof alliance and Dragonof-Adroelia alliance making the anti Dragonof alliance curse the other party in anger while the leaders of both Adroelia and Dragonof were happy by this outcome.

    Damian stood in the battlefield for the time being as would have been problematic if someone from the captured group tried something funny during his absence, since any asshole who is not happy with Damian''s success could use this opportunity to put blame on him for leaving the soldiers.

    Damian who was now forced to stay back at the camp was sitting on the table with the other two generals from Adroelia and Dragonof with his head resting on the table and said in a bored tone, "Hey Rung, should I just go and destroy that dammed kingdoms so that I can go back."

    Rung and Christopher who were having their meal suddenly immediately choked on their food and started smacking.

    their chests.

    Damian who heard both of them coughing had a bored expression on his face and pointed one of his fingers towards both of them and fired a small non-lethal blast from it.

    Both the blasts hit the generals making them fall a few metres away with the choked food out of their mouths.

    Damian then looked at his own plate and stared at it for a while. But suddenly his eyes widened and he glared at Rung, "How the hell did you dare to take my sweets?"

    Rung who was taking deep breaths suddenly became motionless and started to get pale. He slowly turned his head and looked towards Damian who had a menacing aura around him and gulped his saliva.

    ''Shit I thought he was not I. the mood of having his food right now?''

    Damian then took out his sheathed sword and just stood up without saying anything.

    Rung immediately flinched at this sight as he realised that he was in deep shit, right now. He didn''t care to explain anything or make any excuses as he knew that it was pointless. It was a clear knowledge to all the people who knew him personally that taking Damian''s sweets without his permission is just getting free invitation to torture. So without wasting anytime Rung just ran out of the tent at full speed.

    Damian seeing that smirked and said, "It''s been a while since I went on a hunt." and slowly walked out of the tent as well. He had decided to take out all of his frustration on his friend and would make sure that his friend never does the same mistake again.

    --------------------

    Another two weeks passed by since Damian ''corrected'' his friend''s ways and brought him on the ''right'' path....which resulted in Rung ending up with a plaster in his right hand and leg. Andd Damian madre sure that no one cares to give a healing potion to Rung untill he says so.

    Rung who was now on the ''right'' path was slowly walking around the camp feeling bored lying on the bed for most time of the day. A soldier who took pity on him was helping him with his needs was supporting him a bit so as to not make him feel inconvenience while walking.

    Suddenly Rung saw Damian having some discussion with Christopher and glared at him.

    Damian who felt that looked towards him with a smile on his face and showed him a middle finger while raising his right hand.

    Rung immediately had some tick marks on his forehead and started shouting curses at Damian, who simply looked back at Christopher and started discussing some matters with him once again.

    Seeing that he was being ignored Rung frowned a bit but soon lost interest and once again started his walk around the camp.

    After half an hour Damian and Christopher were done with the matters that they had to discuss and Damian decided to check on the area which he blasted with his Etherion to check what were the conditions of that place.

    He flew in the air and once he was sure that he was out of the range of the mages of the camp he took out a lacrima from his storage and poured his magic in it.

    After a few minutes a light came out of his lacrima and a small projection screen appeared above it with a familiar red head''s face showing in it.

    Damian smiled on seeing the person and asked, "How have you been Irene?"

    Irene had a small smile on her face as well and told him that she was fine and started to ask about his health and all.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    " -seriously they arrived just this morning?" Damian asked with a slight surprised expression on his face.

    Irene nodded her head and said, "Yeah, those people from Adroelia that you told us about just came this morning, and from what I have heard from the maids and all, they seemed to have been attacked on their way here, I have asked them to be taken care of by the healers but it will take quite sometime for them to recover, I guess. I still haven''t met them though."

    Damian who heard that thought about something and asked, "Is someone with blond hair and blue eyes with them as well?"

    Irene who heard that widend her eyes a bit and thought for a while and said, "Oh, yeah the maids were making a fuss about how a handsome blond suffered from a deep injury."

    Damian nodded his head and with a smile on his face said, "I see, then you can just take a sword and pierce it through his heart. No need to show any concern for him."

    Irene was surprised what Damian just said and asked, "What are you talking about?! It will get Dragonof in serious trouble if something happens to him here!!"

    But Damian just jokingly shook his hand and said, "Ahh, don''t fear about that. That piece of shot is just a burden on the planet. Even his own father dont think much about him. Just kill him for all I care."

    Irene looked at him weirdly and asked, "Who the hell is he for him to get such negative outlook from you?"

    "Oh, he is the first Prince of Adroelia, nothing much so please kill him before he recovers."

    Irene nodded her head and said, "So he is the Prince of Adroelia, huh....."

    "DO YOY THINK THAT I CAN DO THAT TO ROYALTY?!?!"

    Damian just gave her a thumbs up and said, "I will be counting on you for that. And don''t worry he is just being a nuisance for her older sister''s succession to throne because of being a boy, by no means he is worthy but him being a man whore and being easily controllable makes him the perfect pawn for nobles, so he is just being a prick in our way."

    "B-BUT-"

    "Oh and by no means go near him, and by near I mean NEAR. Be atleast 100 metres away from that man whore, keep your maida away from him as well. And make sure to check what you say and drink, he is a storehouse for aphrodisiacs and other kinds of drugs which he uses to bring women to his bed. Make sure to have Belserion, Zuma, Maka and 10 or more Dragons near you and tell them to kill him on sight."

    Irene massaged her temples and was thinking over what Damian just said. She looked back at the lacrima and saw the serious expression on his face and asked, "So you are just asking me to be careful of him since he is famous for making moves on any women he sees. Don''t worry I am not going to be that careless."

    "All people who gets involved in scandals have the same mentality as well, you know."

    Irene''s brow twitched at that and she said, "Then it seems like with my mentality I would get caught by him, oh my what to do?" and looked at Damian with a playful smile on her face.

    Damian remained quiet for a while and stared at Irene and said, "Well then what can I do with you, it seems you would end up marrying a prince if such a thing happened because of the terms of the treaty. Well it was nice knowing you queen of Dragonof."

    "HEY HEY, I WAS JUST JOKING DON''T BE LIKE THAT!!!"

    "Oh, but if you fall in his trap then there is nothing that ca-"

    "FINE I WILL MAKE SURE TO TAKE ALL THE PRECAUTIONS I CAN AND WILL BE AWAY FROM HIM ALRIGHT!!!"

    Hearing that Damian chuckled and said, "Of course, be careful."

    Irene pouted a bit and said, "Hmph, whatever. Its not like you wouldn''t have done anything if he had tried something in the first place."

    Damian just gave a smile and said, "Well if he tried then this time he would have lost his second testicle to my sword as well."

    And Irene became totally silent after that, not sure what to make out of what she just heard. She was about to ask what he meant but Damian who was now at his location ended the call.

 Chapter 64 - And...

    After Damian put the communication lacrima back in his storage, he landed in the area destroyed by his Etherion and placed his hand on the ground to take a feel of the ethernano amount in the area.

    As soon as he tried to sense the ethernano, his whole body twitched and his expression turned to that of surprise.

    "How the hell does this land have even more ethernano than the one fired by me in that attack?"

    Damian stood up and then walked to an area which was not damaged by his Etherion and did the same process once again.

    "Hmmm, the ethernano amount has increased here as well, though only a bit....but still this land is going to be way to fertile if it is able to maintain this much amount permanently."

    He then remained silent and thought for a while, and after a bit smacked his fist on top of his palm and said, "Alright. Let''s charge up all the depleted lacrima that I have in my storage. " And the took out a huge circular machine from his storage.

    Seeing the machine that appeared in front of him, Damian immediately started setting it up and connecting it to the ground.

    He then opened the top lid of the machine and then dropped all the empty lacrima from his storage inside of it. Once the setup was complete he used his enchantments to change the flow of magic in the ground towards the machine''s socket and then once again placed his hands on the ground to check how the magic in the ground was reacting.

    Seeming satisfied with the result, Damian nodded his head with a smile on his face and thought, ''This land surely has become one of the best spots to open a factory or something. With the current amount of magic in the ground even a medium sized factory would have no problems.''

    ".....Should I fire an Etherion over the kingdom to make it a more productive land?"

    --------------------

    While Damian was busy with checking out the land and thinking of making his kingdom more productive, the officials back in Dragonof were very busy with the sudden increase in their work because of result of the war.

    Even the servants were not spared from the ruckus in the castle as many officials from the anti Dragonof alliance were coming there on a daily basis to negotiate.

    Irene who was talking with Damian just a few minutes ago sighed and kept her communication lacrima in a pouch which was hanging by her waist.

    She then looked down at her table with a frown on her face and then banged her fist on the table with a bit of anger.

    "How many more bundles are still left to deal with?!" and glared at the stacks of paper on her desk.

    She then leaned back on her chair and said, "Zena, would you please brew me a cup of tea?"

    Zena who was standing behind Irene and arranging the bundle of papers that just came sighed and nodded her head. She was getting rather annoyed arranging the doc.u.ments and felt a bit happy when Irene asked her to brew the cup of tea.

    She left the room in hurry but just as she closed the door her pace slowed down and she started walking towards the kitchen at a slow pace. "Hmm, half an hour of a break should be fine, I guess. I will just take my time to go to the kitchen and brew the tea slowly and affectionately for the queen. I should not rush and take it slow." and continued to walk towards the kitchen while deliberately taking the longer path.

    Irene who was well aware of what Zena was going to do got up from her chair and the laid down on her bed with her arms and legs spread out.

    "I am totally exhausted, why can''t those people just go with the alliance, and stop making it more troublesome for me."

    She then massaged her temples and took a deep breath, trying to relieve a bit of her stress.

    She then looked around her room with a tired expression on her face, but while she was doing that her gaze suddenly came to a stop when it landed on a cabinet. She widened her eyes a bit and after a while a slight blush appeared on her cheeks.

    Her body fidgeted a bit and she immediately looked around with a surprised expression on her face checking whether anyone was there or not. She also made sure to check if someone was peeping at her with some kind of magic, and after making sure that no one was there, some magic circles appeared in front of her hands and various enchantments were placed all over the room.

    She then got up from the bed with a blush on her cheeks and walked towards the cabinet. Once she was in front of it, she stood still for a while and once again looked around.

    An audible gulp was heard a bit later and the sound of her opening the cabinet proceed it.

    Once it was opened a large amount of magic circles appeared in front of it which were blocking the view of what was inside it. The number of enchantments that Irene placed there would make even Damian widen his eyes in shock. She once again got motionless and started hesitating a bit, but soon she clenched her teeth and removed the enchantments placed on the cabinet and the items inside it were revealed.

    Inside the cabinet were various kind of items that Damian had gifted Irene while he was away along with some other things.

    Amongst all those, Irene took out some kind of cloth, a shirt, or more accurately a shirt that would usually be worn by males.

    At a simple glance one might think that the shirt was something simple or by looking at its design, it looked like something that a commoner would wear.

    But to Irene it was not just a simple shirt, it was a shirt that was used by Damian, and Zena had brought to Irene without even cleaning it.

    Irene still remembers the day when Zena handed her the shirt with a huge smile on her face while also telling her how should she use it and even though she was embarrassed about what Zena told her, she still put a lot of enchantments on the shirt, so as to not let it''s condition deteriorate. She might or might not have also put an enchantment to prevent it from losing its scent.

    She stared at it for a while and then burried her face in it and....

 Chapter 65 - Felix

    TIMESKIP: 1 month

    The talks between the the two forces were finally over with both Dragonof and Adroelia gaining some territories from the anti Dragonof alliance. And all the kingdoms under that alliance had to pay a huge sum to Dragonof-Adroelia alliance in the form of compensation along with their army numbers getting smaller. The alliance even got ready to be under Dragonof and serve under it, but both Irene and the king of Adroelia dismissed that since maintenance of these territories will take a huge burden and during the time when the Dragons are right on the corner, it would be a serious disadvantage for them.

    Damian and the other soldiers were now finally relieved of their duties from the battlefield and decided to head to Dragonof to finally form the official alliance that they had be planning for a while.

    Currently Damian was walking back with the army back to Dragonof with a frustrated expression on his face and said with an annoyed voice, "Why can''t I just rush back on my own. Why do I have to accompany all of you."

    The soldiers who were near him heard that and just had a wry smile on their faces. They had already heard the Mage head from Adroelia complain about this matter for a few days and were now used to it.

    Rung and Christopher who were along with him as well just sighed and Rung said, "It can''t be helped you know. All the soldiers and mages are tired from the continuous battles. It would be really bad if someone tried to ambush us exhausted people. So we had to have all of our fighting force."

    Damian glared at Rung and asked in a cold voice, "Then why the hell are you not strong enough to take care of yourself, you epitome of bad luck and v.i.r.g.i.n."

    Hearing that some of the nearby soldiers laughed including Christopher himself, whereas the person who was being laughed at was glaring at Damian with anger.

    "F.U.C.K OFF BASTARD!!! AND WHY THE HELL DO YOU WANT TO GO BACK TO DRAGONOF SO MUCH?!?! IS THERE SOME WOMAN WHOM YOU HAVE STARTED TO FANCY?!?!"

    Rung looked at him and waited for him to reply, but seeing that no retort was coming from him. Rung''s eyes started to widen in surprise seeing which Damian gave victorious smirk.

    Rung took a few steps back and pointed his shaking finger at Damian and said, "W-w-wait that can''t be true right? Tell me you are joking?!?! There is no way the bastard who had no interest in women found someone he likes right?!?!"

    Damian stared back at him silently for a while and said, "Who the hell told you that I am not interested in women?"

    "WHAT ELSE COULD IT BE!!! A PERSON WHO REJECTED ALL THE ADVANCES FROM THE PRINCESS HERSELF AND EVEN STAYED OUT OF THE BROTHELS DURING THE GROUP EVENTS!!! I THOUGHT YOU WERE NOT INTERESTED IN WOMEN AND WAS AIMING TO BE A FOREVER V.I.R.G.I.N ALONG WITH ME!!!"

    All the soldiers and mages stood silent and stopped walking and looked at the commotion that was happening between the general and the Mage head from Adroelia.

    Damian looked at Rung silently and after a while said, "So...you have accepted that you are going to be a v.i.r.g.i.n for the rest of your life, huh."

    And once again silence was what followed after that, but it soon turned into the Adroelian soldiers trying their best to not laugh at their general while the Dragonof people were not sure of how to respond to this.

    Rung who once again got humiliated by Damian grinded his teeth. but soon as if realisation hit him, his face brightened and he hit his palm with his fist.

    "AHH! Now I understand what it is. Instead of a woman you have set your sights on a ma-"

    But before he was able to finish Damian punched him in the gut sending him flying away.

    "I swear, this guy is going to die because of the nonsense he speaks off."

    He then looked at the soldiers and said, "Anyway we are wasting a lot of time here. Let''s get going." and clapped his hands in order to gather their attention.

    The soldier once again looked forward and started walking towards Dragonof. Damian then looked at a nearby soldier and said, "Ask someone to drag that trash that was here earlier. Can''t leave him behind since he is a general."

    The soldier gave a salute and rushed back to inform the soldier who were in the back to bring Rung as well.

    ------------------

    Meanwhile in the palace back in Dragonof, everyone was finally able to take things a bit easy and Irene decided to give a day off to most of the people so that they can relax. Only a few servants were still there in the palace working, but they too will get a day off later.

    In a certain part of the castle a handsome blonde haired man with blue eyes was lying in his bed looking at the few papers that he had on his hand.

    "...I still can''t read this language."

    The person who said that was the first prince from Adroelia, Prince Felix, who came to Dragonof on the behalf of the royalty of Adroelia to form the alliance. Though he was unfortunate as he and his companions were attacked on their way to Dragonof and he was unfortunately struck with a terrible injury which left him unconscious for three whole weeks.

    "....Seriously, if you are going to send me to another world cont you atleast give me a system or something. Hello, even a single cheat would have been fine. But no, you have to f.u.c.k me up so much that you don''t even give me the ability to read the language of this world. Why Truck-kun!!! WHY!!! WHY DID YOU NOT GIVE ME ANY CHEATS!!!"

    The said person took deep breaths to calm himself down and sighed, "Oh, well atleast, I can understand their language even though I am still unable to read or write it. Plus my looks are great now compared to my fatty self from back in my world. There is also the fact that I am some hotshot as well, never thought that I would be a prince of a kingdom, but oh well, what else is to be expected of me." and shrugged his shoulders.

    He then turned serious and said, "Now I just need to know whether this is a world that I know of or some random world. Ughh, can''t some familiar character show up to let me confirm it."

 Chapter 66 - Playboy

    Felix put the papers down and started looking around the room and thought, ''There are no maids here? Who the hell am I going to ask to give me directions to the toilet. This place is confusing as hell.''

    He then got off his bed with bandages still covering his forehead and then decided to ask someone on the way.

    .

    .

    .

    During his adventure to find the way to the bathroom Felix didn''t come across any servants or people making him feel very nervous. He even forgot the way he came from making it impossible for him to back to the room he was resting in.

    Suddenly as if a god had sent his help for him Felix heard a voice.

    "Huh, prince Felix?!?! What are you doing here? You should be resting to recover soon."

    Felix who heard this voice turned around and saw a middle aged man coming towards him wearing very fancy and extravagant clothes.

    ''He must be a noble or someone rich.''

    Felix gave a smile seeing which the man froze for a while but soon got out of it.

    ''Heh, my ikemen smile is no joke y''know.''

    "Oh, i was just looking around for bathroom, but couldn''t seem to find where it is, umm..."

    "Ah, his Highness has lost his memory, after all, I am Bans, the head of a count family from Adroelia who accompanied you here as well."

    Felix nodded his head and said, "Ah, Bans is it. Well, can you lead me to where the toilet is?"

    Hearing that Bans frowned a bit and thought, ''You brat!!! Asking a noble to do something that is the job of a servant!!!'' but still there was a small smile on his face and still led the prince to where the nearest toilet was.

    Bans looked at Felix who was going to the toilet with an angry gaze, though Felix himself was not aware of it and decided to humiliate him a bit.

    "By the way your highness, are you fine now? I hope that your previous injuries are not hurting you in you normal functioning."

    Hearing that Felix stopped and looked at Bans with a confused look on his face and asked, "What previous injuries?" to which Bans raises his brows but soon realised that the boy in front of him has lost his memories. Thinking that it would be rude to say it out loud he just directed his gaze towards the are between his legs and started at it for a while.

    Seeing that Bans was not answering Felix was about to ask again but then he saw his gaze shift and followed it as well, only to notice him looking at his crotch.

    Felix immediately covered it with his hands and a deep red blush full of embarrasment appeared on his face and he thought, ''I DIDN''T KNEW THAT ME HAVING ONLY ONE BALL DOWN THERE WAS PUBLIC KNOWLEDGE?!?! AND WHAT THE HELL DID YOU MEAN BY INJURY?!?! DO YOU KNOW WHICH BASTARD DID THIS TO ME?!?!''

    Felix glared at Bans who just averted his eyes from him and said, "It''s seems that you are not troubled by it, I will take my leave then." and was about to walk away with a smirk on his face.

    "STOP!!!"

    But out of no where an enraged voice was heard by him making him stop in his tracks and think, ''Did that brat, dare to tell at me?'' and looked towards Felix with cold eyes who on seeing his cold glare instinctively took a few steps back.

    "What is it your highness?" said Bans in an emotionless tone, sending a chill down Felix''s spine.

    ''Uwaa! He is scary! He is scary! He is scary! Calm down Calm down.''

    "...Umm...by the to e you asked me earlier about my.....''injury'' does that mean a lot of people know about it?"

    "Not many, only a few people who are close to you in your faction know about that incident."

    "Does that mean.....you know who did this to me?"

    Bans eyes suddenly widend in realisation and he thought, ''Yeah, this brat doesn''t have any memories at all right now, that means we can easily pit him against that mage and the princess faction, without taking blame about it. By the tone he speaks and his behaviour, i dont think that he have much knowledge about his life now, so the better we behave in front of him, the easier it will be to manipulate him.'' and he internally smirked.

    "I don''t know much about it, but I as you told us earlier it seems like the one who did this to you was the Mage head Ian."

    "Mage head Ian, huh. Any idea why he did this to me?"

    Bans shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know, you didn''t tell us the reason why he did what he did, and also stopped us from reporting this incident to his majesty the king. But if I have to point out something, it would be that he is a supporter of the princess to hold the throne after his majesty and also being the top candidate to be her husband and the king itself. I think he was just taking some counter measures by this."

    Felix who heard that narrowed his eyes and thought, ''Mage head Ian. By his title I guess he is a magician. Top position to become the husband of the princess and then the king, itself....Seems like a troublesome person, who is going to be thorn in my path to live lavishly. Guess, I would have to take care of him. HOW DARE HE CUT OFF MY TESTICLE!!!''

    Felix gave a cough to get his thoughts out of the gutter and asked, "By the way, speaking of mages, was I able to use magic as well?"

    Bans gave a nod and said, "Yes, His highness was indeed able to use charm and fascination magic, very well. You might not remember it now, but you used your magic to woo a lot women earlier, because of which you were able to gain a lot of supporters since many daughters of the noble houses would favour you over the princess and convinced their parents to support you instead of the princess."

    Felix blinked his eyes in surprise and thought, ''.....I was a playboy.''

    "And? Any other magic besides that?"

    "Hmm....well you were also able to use some fire magic as well..."

    Felix closed his eyes and thought, ''He stopped there, that means that my fire magic must be pretty bad.'' He gave a tired sigh and said, "Well then, thank you for tell ing me all this Mr. Bans." and then walked in the washroom.

    Bans who was left behind smirked and said, "Don''t mention it your highness, you are going be in spotlight soon so best of luck about it." and then walked away.

    A few moments later...

    Felix came out of washroom and thought, ''I am still not able to cope up with the fact that I have only one jewel down there.'' and then looked around and once again found no one nearby, ''.....WHERE THE HELL IS EVERYONE TODAY?!?!''

 Chapter 67 - Preparing for arrival

    A week passed by since the day Felix had his talk with Bans. And while he was still recovering from his injuries in the room given to him by Dragonof, he suddenly heard a lot of commotion from behind the door.

    At first he decided to ignore it, but seeing that it continued to go on for 15 minutes made him curious about the situation. He then took a magic tool placed beside his bed and pressed the button on it and a few seconds after that there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    A maid then came inside his room and bowed her head. Seeing that Felix narrowed his eyes a bit, not becaus there were some flaws in her mannerism, but because he had noticed that all the females be it knights or maids that he had met in the castle kept some distance away from him. He haven''t even got the chance the meet with the queen, yet. Though he don''t insist on meeting her since he was not allowed to wake up for quite a while since his wounds were still not healed up and he had to rest a lot because of that, which inturn made him think that it was better to spend the time that he was getting to be used for something that he wanted to do, rather than wait for the queen who might or might not be available.

    "What''s the commotion going on outside? Is there some sort of problem?"

    Hearing his question the maid shook her head and said, "Not at all your highness. The whole castle is busy preparing for the arrival for the knights and mages who had been at the battlefield for all this while. They would be here shortly."

    "Oh, they have arrived, huh. Took them quite a while. Than- I mean can you ask someone to prepare a set of clothes which would be appropriate for the event."

    The maid nodded her head and said, "Most certainly." and then left the room after giving a bow to Felix.

    "How bad of a Playboy was this body''s previous owner that even hearing a thank you from me put the girls in the castle on guard, against me? And was I that bar that even the people from some other kingdom know about it?"

    When Felix saw the maid''s face to stiffen up when he was about to say thank you, he immediately stopped. Thinking that it would be natural for a normal girl to be on guard against the flattery of a Playboy, Felix blamed the nature of the previous host of the body. Though the fact that his ''tales'' were well known in Dragonof was false. The maid''s and the other females in the castle were on guard against Felix since they were told about him by Irene who herself was warned by Damian to keep distance from him. That was also the reason why Irene who usually found a few chances to relax during the working hours, didn''t do so since there was a chance that the prince could use that chance to set up a meeting with her, and she was not willing to do that until Damian was back.

    Felix sighed and then got off his bed to stretch his body and waited for the person who would bring his clothes and help him wearing them.

    ------------------

    While the situation in the palace was quite tense since the whole palace was in commotion for the preparations and the people on Damian''s side were restless as well.

    "Hey Hey, how is the cuisine in Dragonof? Is there any specialty there? What about the liquor?"

    "Haha, don''t worry, I can guarantee that Adroelia won''t be disappointed by our kingdom''s cuisine. Regarding specialties and alcohol---"

    The soldiers and mages of both the kingdoms were taking to each other with a smile on their faces, since they would be able to enjoy after such a long time.

    A lot of them had become friends during their time on the battle field and were discussing how they would be spending time during the break. Many people who had families were calling some of the Adroelian people to their houses for dinner and whatnot while Adroelian soldiers who were enquiring about various stuff were happy to listen to their explanations.

    Damian who was getting closer and closer to Dragonof was really in a mood to leave all of them behind, but was somehow able to hold himself back. This coupled with the fact that he was supporting an injured Rung who got his ass kicked for dropping Damian''s sweets also played a part in that.

    "Were those sweets that important to you that you would punch your friend so hard?"

    Damian looked at Rung who was giving him a nasty look and said, "You really want to embarrass yourself any further?"

    Rung who heard that blinked his eyes in surprise for a while and finally looked down in disapointment.

    He then looked at Christopher who was talking with the other Adroelian higher ups and said, "Chris-dono, my value is even lower than food in my friend''s eyes. Ha Ha Ha." and gave a dry laugh.

    Christopher who heard him laughing like that looked at him with pity and placed a hand on his shoulder and said, "Let''s go on a drinking later when we are back in capital. I will show you the best places there."

    Rung looked at Christopher with some tears forming in the corner of his eyes and nodded his head. ''He is a good friend....NOT LIKE SOME MAGE BASTARD WHO PUNCHES ME FOR SOME SWEETS!!!''

    Damian who saw Rung glaring at him more or less understood what was going on his head and said, "Stop looking at me like that. Tell me who was the one who listened to all your ramblings when you got done in by a gold digger? Or the time when you were dating a girl who took out a d.i.c.k bigger than yours when you two were about to do it? Or the time whe-"

    "STAAAAPPPPHHHHH!!!! STAAAAPPPPHHHHH!!!"

    Suddenly all the gazes were on the two of them when Damian openly started to talk about Rung''s ''adventures''. Rung immediately stopped Damian from speaking further by placing a hand on his mouth and looked around, only to find not only the Dragonof, but also the Adroelian soldiers looking at him with a weird look on their faces.

    He wanted to say that it was not true at all, but knowing that the man whom he was stopping from speaking anything further would not even hold back a bit if he do that, removed that idea from his mind.

    ''WHY THE HELL DID I TELL THOSE THINGS TO A PIECE OF SHIT LIKE HIM!!!.....oh wait, he is the only one who listen to my ramblings when the others were busy f.u.c.k.i.n.g during the ''field trip''.''

 Chapter 68 - I am in fairy tail

    Damian and the others soon arrived at the entrance of the capital of Dragonof and from there on both the Adroelian army and Dragonof''s army divided into their respective groups with their higher ups standing at the front of the armies.

    Damian and Rung(who was now all healed up thanks to Damian''s magic) were making sure that the mages and the soldiers were now back into an orderly manner and were not cooling around like they were doing a minute ago.

    Damian nodded and looked towards Rung and said, "Lead the way General." and bowed his head a bit.

    Rung looked back at Damian with a serious expression, one befitting of a general, and thought, ''Why the hell can he not act like that all the time?!?!'' He then nodded his head and started walked forward such that he was standing in the same row as that of Christopher''s from the Dragonof''s side.

    Damian then raised his head and took out a new mask from his storage and changed the one he was wearing previously, since the old one was quite worn out. He also changed the robe he was wearing to a new one, which was clean and looked better than the previous one, plus it matched with the mask he was wearing.

    The soldiers and mages who were standing behind him looked at the scene which was already familiar to them with small smiles on their faces since to them it was like a sign that the difficult times that they have been through recently is now over and all of them could rest for a while.

    "Oh! I just remembered it..." and looked back towards the soldiers and mages behind him and said, "Most likely the first prince is currently in Dragonof as well, so make sure to act accordingly, after all it would be bad if he decided to deal with you and your families if he saw you all getting along with me."

    Hearing the announcement not only the soldiers and mages of Adroelia but even their general stiffened up a bit. All of them looked at Damian with an expectant look thinking that he was just kidding and would deny what he just said but contrary to their expectations he turned around and looked forward and said, "I have already warned you all so make sure to see how you all speak to me, and the messengers of the prince who are within the unit, I don''t mind if you want to speak ill of me to the prince and his supporters, but the soldiers whom you all fought along with in the recent war, just make sure to not defame them just to gain a bit of a favour of the higher ups. They too have done their best to survive in the war and does not deserve such treatment." and once again looked back at the soldiers and bowed his head slightly.

    Seeing Damian bowing his head towards the soldiers or more correctly the spies of the first price faction that were hidden amongst them, the whole Dragonof''s army was shocked. They couldn''t believe what was just happening in front of them and wanted to ask what all that meant. But the slightly angered and saddened look on the faces of the Adroelian army stopped them from doing so at the moment since it looked like it would not be a good time to discuss such things.

    Soon all the soldiers and mages along with Rung turned serious and looked straight ahead seeing which Damian did the same as well with a small smile on his face, though no one saw that since he was wearing a mask.

    "Now let''s get going, don''t forget to smile and wave at the crowd....only if they are happy to see us. We don''t want to humiliate ourselves in front of Dragonof after all right?"

    "HAAAAHHHHHH!!!!"

    The Adroelian army gave a united response to the Mage head Ian''s statement and straightened their posture.

    Seeing the excited Adroelian army the Dragonof army became excited as well and also replied to Damian''s statement to their own united shout. Seeing that the generals of both the armies sighed and once again turned serious as they now saw that some of the guards were running towards them probably I forming them that the preparations for their arrival were now complete.

    ------------------

    A few minutes later at Dragonof''s royal palace all the guards that were left behind for the safety of the palace were now positioned all over the castle and were standing attentively at their positions. The maids who were done with their jobs were either helping the other maids or were secretly glancing towards the streets where the soldiers were.

    Putting simply, the whole castle was very ecstatic since the guards were excited to meet their fellow soldiers once again while some of the maids who had their husbands working as soldiers and even some who fancied someone in the army were excited to meet their loved ones.

    While all this was happening a blonde haired man waring fancy clothes which coupled with his beat and handsome looks made him stand out from the rest of the crowd along with some other people were similar type of clothes were sitting on some expensive looking chairs and looking at the soldiers.

    "Dragonof really have a huge army, huh."

    "Yeah, more than twice as big as ours, it is a miracle that they decided to form an alliance with us."

    "Yeah, but the fact that it was possible because of that commoner mage is really upsetting don''t you agree to that your highness?"

    Felix who was sitting on another sofa drinking a cup of tea while trying to look as elegant as he possibly could didn''t say anything and nodded his head. He then placed his cup down and looked towards the soldiers without any change in his expression.

    ''What the hell!!!! The scene of the soldiers marching towards the castle looks awesome!!!! I never gave it much attention when such a scene was shown in movies and all but the real thing is actually way too awesome!!!'' He then focused a bit more on the incoming soldiers and asked, "Did all the soldiers walked all the way back from the battlefield? Do the soldiers not use horses here?"

    The nobles who heard his question were a bit surprised seeing that the prince was showing an interest in the army, but soon realised that the one in front of them in a person who lost his memories. They then looked at the soldiers a bit more intently and one of them said, "They certainly don''t look like they have horses accompanying them?"

    "Hmm, but why? They should posses the wealth to get some horses no? If not for the whole army then atleast the general and the other higher ups could get one, right?"

    "Oh my, we certainly posses the assets to do so."

    Suddenly all of them heard a voice which surprised all of them and they immediately turned around.

    Once they turned around all of them became totally speechless because in front of them a beautiful woman with red hair and wearing a magnificent red coloured dress and a crown on her head. Not to mention the fact that the dignified aura that was being released by her made all of them stop from saying anything.

    Felix who saw the beautiful woman was looking at her without blinking his eyes and his mouth open wide, was suddenly pulled back to reality when all the other nobles bowed their heads towards her and said, "It''s nice to finally make an acquaintance with you queen Irene."

    Confirming that she was indeed the queen Felix nodded his head and thought, ''she certainly look like one.'' but was once again pulled back out of his thoughts when he noticed the other nobles glaring at him.

    Not understanding what they meant he looked back at them with a confused expression on his face.

    "We apologize for the rudeness of our country''s prince, your majesty. He seems to have lost his memories during the attack on our way here, so he is not yet familiar with the rules and regulations of the society. I hope you understand and could ignore his actions this time."

    Suddenly one of the nobles started apologising for some mistake Felix made which he himself was unaware of, which made him feel a bit guilty. He too bowed his head and apologised to her, though not knowing what he apologized for.

    "Don''t worry about that, on the contrary I apologize for not being able to meet with you all since you came here. I have been busy with my work for all this time."

    "Please don''t apologise to us your majesty!!!! A ruler''s duty towards the kingdom is the ruler''s top priority after all."

    "Fufufu. Thank you for understanding. And regarding what you were talking about earlier. Dragonof indeed posses the funds to provide horses to all the soldiers of the army, but the fact that our kingdom who have great ties with the dragons usually have them help the soldiers and you must be well aware of how animals would act in a dragon''s presence right?"

    "Ah! Yeah, sorry about that, we all were just curious since we didn''t see any dragon accompanying them which raised such a question. Right prince?"

    Felix just nodded his head absentmindedly which looked very rude to the others, but they left it at that since he was still recuperating and had lost his memories.

    ''WAIT A MINUTE!!!! DID SHE JUST SAID DRAGONOF!!! AND IRENE AND DRAGONS!!!!! FUUUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKKK I AM IN FAIRY TAIL WORLD!!! HELL YEAH!!!'' were the thoughts that were inside Felix''s head

 Chapter 69 - Back in Dragonof

    no''Hol up a minute even if I am in fairy tail isn''t this way back before the plot starts...F.U.C.K YOU TRUCK-KUN!!! DO YOUR JOB PROPERLY F.U.C.KER!!!!''

    Felix who had these thoughts in his mind was massaging his temple with a small frown on his face seeing which the nobles started to feel a bit restless as he was being awfully rude in front of the queen of Dragonof.

    But to Irene instead of rudeness it only looked like a chance which she didn''t even hesitate to take and said, "It seems that prince Felix is not feeling well...I will excuse myself now so that you can tend to him." and then gave a curt bow seeing which the other nobles bowed deeply and apologised to her.

    Soon Irene walked away with Zena following her and left the others alone.

    "Huh? Where did the queen go?" Felix who was now out of trance looked around since he didn''t see the first character that he recognised anywhere nearby.

    "Her majesty, left so that you can rest up bit. You were looking like you had a severe headache afterall."

    One of the nobles answered him with a vein popping up on his forehead. If not for him being the price the noble would have said something very rude to him, since he lost his chance to get acquainted to the queen of Dragonof which was a pretty huge deal for him and all the other nobles there as well.

    But Felix who didn''t know any of that just shrugged his shoulders and thought, ''Oh well can''t be helped, then I will meet her later. Anyway it seems like I have to make some plans since I now know in which world I currently am.'' and sat back on his seat and started to arrange all the info that he could.

    --------------------

    Meanwhile Irene along with Zena were looking at the army that was marching towards the castle with Irene looking towards them with a telescope to find ''someone'' and was being a bit restless.

    "Calm down your majesty, Lord Ian is not going to disappear you know? You will be meeting shortly anyways. So make sure that you don''t ruin your image in front of him acting like that alright."

    Irene looked at Zena with a slightly dissatisfied look on her face but still complied with what she said and put the telescope down.

    Soon the image of the soldiers started to get clearer as they were now relatively close to the castle and even Damian was getting a bit excited as his pace would become faster every now and then, seeing which the other soldiers near him just laughed and reprimand him to be back in his place.

    Once they got in front of the castle the huge gate blocking their path opened up enough to let the whole army inside without any problems and once they entered they saw a group of dragons and other guards standing on the side bowing their heads a bit to show their gratitude.

    "Woah, so many dragons in just one place. So it is really true that humans and dragons live in harmony here."

    "Yeah, this is really a majestic sight."

    "Hey do you think that they will let us ride those dragons sometimes?"

    "Haha that depends on the queen, if she allows us we will gladly help you all to get along with the dragons."

    The soldiers and mages from both the sides started talking to eachother earning a glare from the generals from both sides seeing which all of them immediately stopped.

    "Don''t worry you all, I have some dragons that I befriended during my stay here. I will ask them whether they would be fine in letting you all ride on their backs."

    "OOOOHHHHH!!! SAUSUGA IAN-SAMA!!!! Already befriending some dragons during your short stay here!!! Great....or should we say as it''s very Ian-sama like."

    The soldiers who heard Damian''s words got excited and looked at him with glittering eyes seeing which Rung just sighed since he knew that his words were not going to have any affect on him.

    Soon all of them came to a huge area where all the soldiers stopped walking and stood straight without making any movements, while Damian and the other higher ups came forward and stood in front of their respective armies.

    Damian stood beside Rung while their direct subordinates stood behind them followed by the soldiers. The same was case for Dragonof''s side with Christopher and their mage head standing in the front.

    A few minutes later Irene came out along with a few soldiers and dragons guarding her and got on top of a stage to give her congratulations and gratitude on behalf of whole Dragonof.

    The other nobles and ministers that were present in the castle were looking at the scene in from various places in the castle so as to atleast know the faces of the higher ups from both the armies.

    But before starting Irene glance towards Damian who just smiled at her though no one was able to see it, because of his mask.

    But that move was not left out by the other nobles and the higher ups who were not lowering their heads at the moment and widend their eyes in surprise.

    ''She looked towards Adroelia''s army for an instant? Is she trying to gouge their prowess. Or did someone picked her interest? It could also be that someone was being a bit rude to her?'' were the thoughts of all the people who were not knowing of the incident that took place when Damian was leaving the castle.

    From a distance Felix who heard what was happening from the nearby nobles put a hand on his chin and thought, ''Hmm, wasn''t she married to someone before she became a dragon because of political reasons?'' He then looked at the two people who were standing in the closest to Irene from Adroelia''s army and asked, "That army is from Adroelia right? What are the names of the two people who are standing in the front."

    "Hmm....Ah, the one wearing that shining armour with a dark complexion is the general of our kingdom, Lord Rung."

    "And that accursed heathen of a commoner who is standing beside him hiding his cowardice behind a mask and robe is the Mage called Ian. By some luck he was given the opportunity to become the Mage head of our kingdom."

    After hearing the question one of the nobles started to explain about it to him and Felix could easily see how much they hated Ian.

    He nodded his head affirming that he understood and then nodded his head and thought, ''So that''s Ian huh.....He is the one who cut of my ba-*cough**cough* anyway, I will deal with that masked bastard later. He will pay for cutting my testicle. More importantly-''

    His gaze then fell on the man wearing shining armour and thought, ''Rung, huh, I guess that was the name of the man who married Irene in the anime. So that means that Irene was checking him out earlier to see whether he was capable enough to resolve the dispute or not, huh. Fufufu, poor her, if only she knew that the person she is checking out to be her husband would be the first one to abandon her when she starts turning into a dragon.....well can''t be helped afterall it is necessary so as to not interfere with the plot since it might make a huge difference if I tried to change anything right now and the me knowing the future is the only cheat that I have, can''t let that change. And knowing that she is checking him out then that means that the attack by the dragons is going to happen soon as well... Isn''t the situation way too dangerous right now?''

    .

 Chapter 70 - Suspicious mage

    After Irene was done giving her speech to the army, it was already quite late as all of them could see the setting sun.

    Not wanting to drag it any longer Irene informed them about a a small celebration that they have prepared for the soldiers of both the kingdoms making all of them pretty excited about it. Though there was a separate event that was being held inside the palace in which the nobles and other high ranking people were going to participate. Needless to say, the higher ups from both the armies were also required to attend the event happening inside the palace while the rest of the soldiers who were not someone of a noble birth would be attending the informal event happening at some other place.

    Rung and Damian who heard about it ordered some of their direct subordinates who would not be attending the event held within the nobility to take charge on their behalf and make sure that everything was in order.

    "...We have to go to the event for the nobles, huh. Guess we need to change our clothes not to mention a bath to clean of this sweat and all...Great, now where an I going to get those things in a totally unfamiliar kingdom?" said Rung.

    He then slumped his shoulders thinking that it was troublesome to go to the event held for the nobles.

    Seeing him like this Christopher patted him on his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry Rung-dono, if you don''t mind, you are welcomed in my mansion which is not too far away from here. Also don''t worry about the clothes and all, we can get it prepared there."

    Hearing that Rung smiled a bit and looked at Christopher with an appreciative gaze. But suddenly he felt another tap on his shoulders and turned around only to find Ian there.

    Damian who when noticed Rung looking towards him took out a box from his storage and said, "Here, your attire to attend official events."

    Rung looked at Damian with a surprised look on his face and immediately took the box off his hands and opened it to check its contents.

    He then looked back at Damian and asked, "How do you get it? I thought tha-"

    "-that I lost it during a gamble, right? Well we cannot let something given to us by the government taken away like that so I bought it back, though I had to pay a lot for it.... Anyway, don''t worry about it. Take it and get your ass here soon. Make sure to prepare well since you would be representing our forces so put your best effort in styling yourself...who knows you might even get the attention of a noble lady.....or man that way."

    "....I will pretend that I didn''t hear that last part. Anyways thank you for getting it back for me, Da-*cough* Ian. You have my utmost gratitude. This make me feel like you are not that bad of a person." said Rung with a smile on his face.

    "...I would like to punch your face right now, but I will leave that for later since you have to look good right now."

    "What about you? You know some place to wash up and all?"

    "Ah! I don''t mind if you joined us to my mansion as well Ian-dono." said Christopher looking at Damian with a smile.

    But Damian shook his head and said, "It''s alright, don''t worry, I have a room here in the palace, so I have no problems regarding all that. So be at ease and make sure that this idiot is dressed up nicely."

    "Ha Ha Ha, I will do the best I can then." said Christopher chuckling to himself while Rung had some tick marks on his forehead.

    After that all of them left to prepare for the event and Damian too without wasting any time went towards the room given to him, by Irene. He wanted to wash up and get dressed properly before meeting Irene since he was going to meet her after such a long time and didn''t want to give a bad impression to her right now.

    On the way the guards and maids greeted him to which he greeted them back as well and once he was in front of his room and was about to open it, he stopped since he noticed someone at the corner of his eyes.

    ''...What is that prince doing here?'' was what Damian thought seeing the prince hiding.....or at least trying to hide behind a huge flower pot.

    ''...Well none of my concerns anyway... I need to get prepared for the party now.'' and then used his magic to remove the enchantment that he placed on the door to keep it locked.

    Once the enchantment was removed he went inside his room and closed it once again and locked it using enchantments so as to not let any ''intruder'' get in.

    --------------------

    Felix, who was hiding like a ninja trying to gather some information about his target, came out of his hiding place once he saw Damian getting inside his room.

    ''...He have a personal room in the castle, huh? And it looked like he placed some magic on the door once he got inside... better not meddle with that. But why is he wearing a mask?....Hmm a suspicious mage....wearing a mask....in a world which is like medevial Europe.....and trying to kill the prince(me)...IS HE AN ENEMY WHO IS PLANNING TO TAKE OVER THE KINGDOM?!?!''

    Felix who realised something widened his eyes in shock and stared at the door of the room his target just entered with a suspicious look in his eyes.

    ''...Calm down. Don''t think that far ahead. First collect some information about him before drawing any conclusion.....F.u.c.k! why can''t I get this guy''s memories before he died, I could have made some connection by the behaviour that suspicious looking man(Damian) that whether he is planning something dangerous or not.''

    He then glanced one final time at the gate and thought, ''I will have to keep a close eye on him, if he is an enemy who is trying to take over my kingdom then I will have to deal with him accordingly.....afterall Dragonof is already destined to get destroyed by the dragons....my only hope is to be in my kingdom who was not mentioned in the story at all as it might be a safe place....''

    He then started walking away seeing that Damian was not coming out and thought, ''I need power, a lot of power if I need to survive, and if that suspicious mage is an enemy then I would need it soon since Dragonof might get destroyed by the dragons soon.''

    -------------------

    Meanwhile the said suspicious mage was in the bathroom singing a song while taking a shower.

    [insert song]

    "Hmm...why do I have a feeling that I wam going to deal with a pain in the ass soon... Whatever" said Damian shrugging his shoulders and continued singing.

    Once he was done, he came out with his body half n.a.k.e.d, he then stretched his body and then lied down on the bed enjoying the cool breeze coming in from the window.

    "Haah~, I really want to sleep right now." He then stared up at the ceiling and then closed his eyes and said, "My promise to king about alliance between the kingdoms is fulfilled and my promise to Irene is going to fullfil soon too....the things left for me to do are still too many....first a new mage to take my position...also I have to make sure that princess gets the right to her throne....what else..... participate in Rung''s marriage...that is going to take a while I guess..." and started chuckling.

    He then got up from the bed and took out the clothes that he was going to wear for the event and started dressing up.

 Chapter 71 - Lets ditch the party

    Currently inside a huge hall inside the palace a lot of people wearing fancy clothing were present and were talking to each other, among those people most of them consisted of high ranking officials and nobles from Dragonof while some of them were from Adroelia.

    The people from Adroelia were busy talking to the nobles and other people from Dragonof so as to make desired connections since both the kingdoms would be forming an alliance soon.

    Though amongst all of them two of the people from Adroelia stood out from the rest, because unlike the others who were trying to form connections these two on the other hand were surrounded by the people from Dragonof.

    One of them being Rung, the tanned skin general from Adroelia who was considered as a major figure from the war and was thus being praises a lot by the people(A/N: Though all the ones who were near him were men) and the other person who was surrounded by a lot of people was Felix, the blond haired blue eyed prince from Adroelia, who being a royalty garnered a lot of attention from others, though most of them surrounding him were girls and their fathers who were trying to introduce themselves.

    The other people from Adroelia looked at the two people and had to admit that it was quite hectic to be surrounded by these many individuals if the look on Rung''s face was any indication to that, though half of it was because of the huge difference between the groups that were surrounding him and Felix.

    Felix on the other hand had a smile on his face and was in absolute heaven on being surrounded by the beautiful ladies(he totally ignored their fathers that were near him). This was the first time in the two lives that he had lived that he was being surrounded by so many girls making him imagine many wild fantasies in his head.

    ''Oh yeah!!! This is what isekai life is!!! Thanks a lot truck-kun!!! With a face like mine, what else is to be expected!!!''

    The nobles who had been helping Felix from the time he woke up looked at the scene in front of them and thought, ''Yup, that prince is still an idiotic man whore even after losing his memory, I can totally imagine him going wild in his fantasies right now.'' and gave a sigh in unison. All of them then looked at each other before turning away without saying anything.

    Feeling that the atmosphere around them turned a bit awkward, one of them gave a fake cough and asked, "By the way.....where is that commoner?"

    "...Must be hiding his ugly face behind his mask somewhere, who knows?" said another one of them giving his shoulders a shrug.

    "Oh, that commoner might not be able to come here today.....it seems like he had a lot of work." said another noble with a smile on his face.

    Hearing hi the other two looked at her and asked, "..What do you mean by that Bans-sama?"

    The noble by the name of Bans twirled his moustache and said, "Oh, since he arrived today and we had ''some'' doc.u.ments that his majesty gave us to be checked by him, I gave him those doc.u.ments since they were important regarding the alliance before coming here, so I don''t believe that he would be able to come here on time, afterall there were quite a lot."

    Hearing that the other two nobles smirked and said, "Well, how very unfortunate."

    "Well this is for the greater good for our kingdom, it can''t be helped, right?"

    "Ha ha ha."

    The three nobles were now back in their own world and started talking to each other while also making sure that the prince do not mess something up because of his lost memories.

    The Mage squad that was directly under Damian who heard their talks felt a bit pissed at them for what they did but didn''t say anything.

    "THE QUEEN OF DRAGONOF HER MAJESTY IRENE AND MAGE HEAD FROM ADROELIA LORD IAN HAVE ARRIVED!!!" said the person responsible for announcing the arrival of people whole bowing his head a bit.

    Suddenly all the commotion that was happening inside the hall stopped as every person present in the room looked towards the door intently.

    Though the three nobles who were talking I''ll about Damian earlier were shocked seeing that Damian dared to come the party despite having a lot of work given to him by the king.

    ''How dare he not only come here and stand amongst the nobles but also leaving the work that his majesty gave him? That masked ass hole, looks like I have to humiliate him regarding it in front of the whole room to make him cower down in shame....Huh, who is that handsome dude....''

    Bans who was making some plans in his head suddenly stopped once he saw Irene entering the room while being escorted by a handsome black haired blue eyes man.

    It was not only him as all the others in the room were surprised to see the queen of Dragonof being escorted by the black haired man, and that the fact that there was no sign of the masked mage head from Adroelia confirmed only one thing.

    "...That bastard came here without his mask...." were the words that left Rung''s mouth while looking at his friend entering an event without his mask and revealing his identity to others much to his shock.

    Meanwhile Damian who was escorting Irene had a small courteous smile on his face while he was looking at the nobles who were looking at him in awe.

    ''Heh, idiots who think that people only wear mask because they are ugly.....IN YOUR FACE ASS HOLES!!!!'' were the thoughts that were inside his head because of which the smile on his face widened a bit more as almost all the ladies in the room blushed a bit seeing the him who was looking quite dashing because of his attire and the aura of mystery because of him removing his mask.

    Seeing the blush on the faces of the ladies Damian felt a bit proud of his looks but soon felt a stinging pain in his arms which was being held by Irene.

    Damian who understood what was happening with the red haired woman holding his arm had a wry smile on his face as he looked towards her and with a bow said, "Well then lady Irene, thank you for giving me the honour of escorting you here, it was a wonderful experience for me." and released his hand from hers and immediately using his magic to relieve the pain a bit.

    Irene who saw him pulling his arm back felt a bit disappointed but still the look on her face didn''t change as she too have a curt nod and said, "It was a wonderful experience for me as well to be escorted by you."

    Damian, hearing that gave a sly smirk and whispered in a tone so that only Irene could hear him and said, ''I am glad that you liked it my lady, after all you are the first person I have ever escorted.''

    Irene who heard that she was Damian''s ''first'' felt happy from the inside and was trying her best to stop the stupid grin that was threatening to come up on her face at any instant, though the blush that she had on her cheek was more than enough for Damian to know that she was happy and immediately thought, ''.....Let''s ditch the party and be alone with her....''

 Chapter 72 - Under the sky

    After Damian and Irene separated from each other both of them immediately became the centre of attention of the event and were surrounded by people.

    Some of the people who were surrounding Rung also gathered around him inorder to congratulate him for his achievements during the war while some of the noble ladies that were surrounding Felix also gathered around him inorder to introduce themselves.

    Felix who saw him become the centre of attention narrowed his eyes and thought, ''What''s with that face of his? Even though it''s not as good as mine, he still would be pretty close to my level? Wasn''t he a commoner? How the f.u.c.k dies a commoner gets to have genes to a level similar to that of the royal family, not to mention that his magic is great as well.... isn''t it the royal family whose genes are pathetic compared to his, I mean good looks, great affinity for magic, if not for the status and wealth, the royal family of Adroelia would have been inferior to him in every aspect.''

    His gaze then fell on the girls who were looking at Damian with a blush on their cheeks making him feel a bit pissed at him and although it was just for a moment, his eyes gave a purple radiance.

    And just as that happened the nearby people who were surrounding him looked towards him once again and the people surrounding both Rung and Damian slowly left their side to make some small talk to Felix.

    Rung who was freed from the hassle of dealing with the nobles gave a sigh of relief, while Damian who was looking at Felix with the corner of his eyes thought, ''There he goes again, feeling inferior and using fascinating magic to attract attention.... sigh, such an attention whore.''

    But soon he looked away from him as he noticed some people approaching him. Seeing their familiar but dumbstruck faces Damian smiled and said, "My, you coming to meet me on your own, now that''s a first time, isn''t it Lord Bans."

    The said noble and his two companions stiffened a bit as they recognised his voice and Bans said with a fake smile on his face, "Seems like you indeed are the masked mage....I thought you wouldn''t come here, since the level of this event is even higher than the one hosted in our kingdom and might feel uncomfortable here since a lot of high class people have gathered here...not to mention didn''t you have a lot of doc.u.ments to go through given by his majesty?"

    Hearing that Damian made an expression as if he realised something and said, "Ah, the doc.u.ments that you dumped upon me just before coming here, right? Don''t worry I am not a person to let my work pile up so you can be rest assured...Ah! Do forget me for my coarse language, afterall as you say there is indeed a difference in our classes."

    Hearing him all three of them were pissed at him as he mocked them openly but didn''t say anything as they were still in a public place. They just smiled at him and said, "Don''t worry it is the duty of the one with the higher standing to give a chance of forgiveness to one with lower standing."

    Hearing that Damian nodded and said, "Right, then I forgive you, now let me go and greet the other guests." and did a curt bow before leaving the three of them standing there completely motionless.

    A moment later Bans looked at his companions with a ''smile'' on his face and asked, "Did that commoner just indirectly said that I am of a lower standing when compared to him?"

    Seeing the smile his two comparisons gulped their saliva and nodded their heads.

    Bans nodded his head as well and said, "Looks like I will have to make him realize about the difference between our positions

    --------------------

    While Bans and the other two nobles were deciding such things, the group of the higher ups from both the armies gathered together near the place where refreshments were kept, with each of them having a glass of wine in their hands talking to each other since most of the people in the hall were affected by Felix''s magic which he used unconsciously.

    Christopher looked towards Felix with amazement and said, "Looks like his Highness Felix is really an admirable person, that most of the people here wants to get acquainted with him."

    Rung who heard that nodded his head and said, "Yeah, the scene is always like this whenever there is a event like this. I don''t know how, but he sure has been popular amongst the people."

    Damian on the other hand silently sipped on his drink and thought, ''That attention whore us just using fascination magic, to attract the people and if only someone pointed that out then the effect of the magic will be destroyed immediately.'' He then looked towards Irene who was talking with some of the nobles and thought, ''Though people like us who have high levels of ethernano are not effected by it...this include those people as well who have a strong will like the soldiers and mages of the kingdoms..... That''s why he uses threats to control the soldiers who are not affected by his magic.''

    Damian then sighed and muttered, "...such an asshole."

    Hearing that brought the attention of the people standing near him who looked at him with questioning gaze.

    Looking back at them Damian shook his head and said, "No, nothing. Sorry about that, I was thinking about something else."

    "No need to apologize Ian-dono.....though I have to admit I didn''t thought that you would be hiding such a nice face behind that mask of yours."

    "Yeah, even I never expected that you would be showing your face like that?" asked Rung with a confused look on his face.

    Damian gulped the remaining drink in his glass and said, "We were going to make an alliance with a powerful kingdom like Dragonof, and there was a chance that some of the nobles or other higher ups would have not like someone wearing a mask in such a gathering, you know."

    He then kept his empty glass on the table near him and said, "Excuse me then." and started walking away.

    Seeing him walk away the other got curious and asked where he was going to which Damian replied that he was going to introduce himself to the people with whom he haven''t done yet. And even though the people were under the effects of Felix''s magic, Damian used his own magic power to cover a group of them which seemingly brought them out of trance and then introduced himself to them who happily talked with him as well.

    Once he was done with all the nobles from Dragonof he decided to finish this introduction by finally greeting the prince who was in his own paradise being surrounded by beautiful noble women among which consisted of both married and non married ones.

    Seeing him with a silly smile on his face Damian tried his best to not massage his temples as he was feeling a slight headache, seeing him flirting with someone else''s wife, using his magic.

    He really wanted to make the people get out of his magic by informing them about him using it but stopped himself.

    ''The alliance between both the kingdoms is on the verge of completion, and I don''t want to take any chances of it getting ruined because of some idiot attention whore. I have already taken a while year to get here and I am not going to lose it. Not to mention, i have promised the king to get this alliance formed without any problems and I am not going to let him down, since he was the only one who gave me such a position despite of my background and all.''

    He then took a deep breath deciding to deal with the ''problem'' in front of him once the alliance is formed and said, "Good evening your highness. Looks like you are as popular as ever."

    Felix who heard someone talking to him turned his head in the direction where the voice came from although a bit reluctantly since he was distributed while he was talking with a woman. But once he turned his head his eyes widened a bit and he thought, ''Hmmm, the suspicious mage? What happened? Did he somehow got jealous of me because of me being surrounded by all these ladies and have come to deal with me...Well it''s hard not being jealous when you see a guy being surrounded by milfs and onee-sans.''

    "...Good evening to you as well....umm do I know you?" ''Heh, how was that, totally like someone who has lost his memories.''

    Damian widened his eyes a bit and thought, ''Huh, did this bastard really using that strategy to insult me?'' Immediately a wry smile appeared on his face and he said, "Haa Haa, that was a nice joke your highness."

    But Felix shook his head and said, "Sorry but that wasn''t a joke. Umm...you see, during my way journey from Adroelia to Dragonof, we got attacked and after suffering from an injury, I seem to have lost my memories, so please forgive me for not remembering you."

    Damian was once again surprised by what he just heard, the news about the price who was attacked at have lost his memories was not something that he had heard before. But soon his expression turned back to normal and he thought, ''And you are flirting like that with someone else''s wife like that using your magic after losing your memories.....and the surprising part about it is that I am not surprised by this at all.''

    Soon his expression turned to a worried one as he asked Felix, "Really? I apologize I didn''t knew about it. I do hope that you are fine now?"

    "Yeah, I am fine now....thanks for worrying, umm..."

    "Ah let me reintroduce myself. I am the Mage head of Adroelia, Ian. It''s nice to meet you your highness Felix." and bowed his head a bit.

    Felix bowed his head as well and said, "It''s nice to meet you too."

    --------------------

    Damian then talked with Felix for a while and once he noticed that he was started to get irritated since he was not wanted to put his attention back on the girls, Damian took his leave and then walked out of the wall, wanting to relax a bit after having a stressful conversation with the people inside the hall.

    He then opened the topmost button of his shirt and then walked towards the an open area to get some fresh air.

    Once he reached the balcony, he opened the door and walked out taking a deep breath. He then leaned against the railings and stretched his body a bit before looking towards the sky which was full of stars.

    "Seriously, I have never seen such a night sky back on earth and I thought that all those pictures of the sky filled with stars were photoshopped."

    He then heard the sound of someone''s foot steps and looked towards the door only to find a familiar red headed woman walking towards him.

    Seeing eachother both of them smiled a bit and Damian stopped leaning and stood straight.

    Irene walked in and then closed the door behind her and stood there silently.

    "I-" "I-"

    Both of them tried to speak but unfortunately both of them said at the same time, turning the atmosphere ba bit awkward.

    Irene then gestured him to continue to which he nodded and said, "Although it''s a bit late but.....I am back Irene."

    Irene smiled while nodding her head and said, "Welcome back Damian. I am happy that you came back."

    She then walked forward and hugged him to which Damian smiled and hugged her back as well.

    "Hmm, looks like someone missed me a lot, huh?" said Damian with a smirk on his face.

    But to his surprise instead of getting embarrassed Irene looked up with a loving smile on her face and said, "Yeah, I missed you a lot during the time you were gone."

    Seeing her smile like that Damian became speechless for a while and thought, ''...what the hell is with that destructive power...'' But soon he snapped out of his thoughts and caressed her hair and said, "Hmm, then I guess I wasn''t the only one who was missing you."

    Irene smiled hearing that Damian missed her as well even thought they talked frequently using the communication lacrima.

    She then hugged him a bit tighter and burried her face in her chest with a slight blush on her cheeks.

    Damian who was suddenly hugged tightly by her was about surprised since she didn''t use to do that back when he was still staying in the castle.

    "Your heart is beating fast, you know." said Irene looking up at Damian''s face with a cheeky grin on her face.

    Damian looked at her without any change in his expression and said, "And whose fault do you think is that?"

    Irene chuckled and then said, "I don''t know, hmm why don''t you tell me?" with a playful look on her face.

    Seeing that Damian stared at her blankly for a while, but soon a grin appeared on his face as well and immediately Irene who was hugging Damian was separated from him only to find her back leaning against the railing with her waist being held by Damian, whose face was very close to hers.

    "W-w-what a-are you doing?!?!" said Irene with a blush on her face getting embarrassed by Damian''s sudden action.

    Damian ''smiled'' at her and said, "Hmm....I don''t know? Why don''t you tell me what I am going to do?" and placed his free hand on her cheek and caressed it.

    Irene trembled on feeling him caress her cheek as her cheeks turned even redder and she looked down in shame.

    But Damian didn''t allowed her to do that and raised her head using his hand and said, "Hey Irene tell me what am I going to do?" and brought his face even closer."

    "...-ss"

    "Hmm...I didn''t hear you. Say a bit clearly?" said Damian with his ''smile'' still present on his face.

    "Irene looked at him with a slight angry expression on her face and said, "...You are acting very mean..." she then averted her eyes and said, "...kiss, right?" and then looked at him with the corner of her eyes.

    "Heh, so you want a kiss, huh...fine then..." and then brought his face closer to hers.

    "W-w-wait, a bit..." said Irene placing her hands in front of her face.

    But Damian caught her hand and moved them out of his way and asked, "Why? You don''t want to.....?"

    Irene whose eyes were shut slightly shook her head and said, "N-No i-its not like that!!!"

    "Then look at me Irene..."

    Irene who heard that opened her eyes after a while and looked at Damian who was looking at her seriously. Seeing his expression she took a deep breath and closed her eyes while bringing her face closer.

    Damian smiled as well and then slowly placed his lips on top of hers and started kissing her. Irene who received the kid started to feel her strength in her legs disappearing and put her arms around Damian''s neck, who too placed her hands around her waist to support her a bit.

    That night two people had a very long make out session under the starry sky without the knowledge of anyone knowing about it.

 Chapter 73 - Are you awake yet?(18+)

    The next morning when Damian woke up he found himself in a huge bed with his body covered by some sheets. He blinked his eyes for a bit trying to get accustomed to the brightness around the room and once his eyes were adjusted, he decided to sit up and stretch his body a bit.

    But once he tried that he found that something was obstructing it and turned his head to the side, only to find a familiar red head sleeping peacefully with her hand tightly holding onto his own.

    Seeing his lover sleeping peacefully Damian felt happy and decided to stay there for a bit so as to not disturb her sleep.

    Currently both of them were in Damian''s room which just beside Irene''s. Last night, which turned into a pretty passionate one for the both of them, Irene didn''t want to separate from Damian and hence decided to spend the night together in the same room. And even though the thoughts in Irene''s mind were wilder than Damian could have imagined which inturn made her unable to sleep because of embarrasment, Damian was able to put her to sleep somehow.

    Though it was not only Irene who was having wild thoughts last night, as Damian too had a very hard time hiding the tent which was pitched up in his pants from Irene since he didn''t want her to lose her sleep once again.

    He looked at his body which was still covered by the sheets and thought to himself, ''If she keep tempting me like that then I would not be able to hold back until we are married...which with her being the queen is really bad for her reputation.''

    He sighed and then looked at her face but soon a small smile appeared on his lips and he started caressing her hair.

    Soon he felt her squirming around not wanting to wake up and stopped caressing her head, but soon after that Irene who was just holding his hand clung tightly to his arm.

    Damian whose arm was sandwiched between her b.r.e.a.s.t stared at her chest for a while before turning his head towards the ''little Damian'' who seem to have got up as well.

    ''...It''s clearly not the morning wood.''

    He then decided to wake her up before the situation gets more ''dangerous'' for him.

    He tapped her shoulders lightly and said, "Irene wake up its morning."

    But Irene only frowned in response and shut her eyes tightly.

    He continued to do that for a while and after a few minutes Irene opened her eyes slightly and noticed Damian but thought that she was still dreaming and said, "Let me sleep, I am very tired."

    Seeing that she was atleast awake now Damian leaned closer to her ears and said, "Wake up now or I might do something which will not let you walk properly for a while." and bit her ear a lightly after blowing some air in them.

    Irene who was a dragon slayer naturally had very sensetive ears and that coupled with the embarrassing thi gs that Damian said made her eyes wide open and stare at Damian for a while.

    Soon realising that she was not dreaming her face started to turn red as she started to open and close her mouth in surprise.

    "Good morning. It seems like you are awake now, so could you please release my hand." and poked her chest with his fingers which immediately got sunk in her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Irene who also noticed what Damian just did felt even more embarrassed and immediately let go of his hand and tried to separate herself from Damian.

    But Damian whose hands were now free immediately caught Irene and pulled her near himself and hugged her and even though Irene tried to struggle her way out she knew that Damian was not going to let her go. Deciding to use her trump card Irene looked Damian with puppy eyes and said, "You are very mean."

    Damian blinked in surprise seeing Irene acting cutely and just held her tightly and said, "You are making it difficult for me to let go of you."

    Irene who just dug her own grave now had her head buried in Damian''s chest and just for blaming herself for provoking Damian even more.

    But while she was having such thoughts, suddenly her really sensetive Dragon slayer nose sniffed something.

    ''This smell...it''s familiar...'' thought Irene who took another sniff trying to identify the scent. Soon realising that the scent was similar to the shirt she secretly took from Damian before he went to the battlefield and used it to ''relive'' herself, made her eyes widen in surprise. But soon the eyes narrowed down a bit and her body started to feel hot.

    Unconscious she too hugged Damian back making the said mage a bit surprised by her actions.

    "Irene?" said Damian who peeked at the red head and found her with her eyes closed and having a slight blush on her cheeks, but somehow Damian felt that this blush was a bit different from the one she usually had when he teased her.

    ''Is it just me or is she looking too e.r.o.t.i.c right now?''

    As if to answer his question ''little Damian'' made his entry once again feeling which Damian immediately changed his position so as to prevent it from touching Irene.

    Damian who now changed his posture now had his hand near her nape. Having his body already in heat Damian was currently not thinking rationally and kissed her nape.

    Irene who was suddenly kissed gave a m.o.a.ned a bit, but Immediately blushed realising what she just did.

    "Wai- Damian!!!"

    But Damian didn''t hear her and started kissing her once again.

    Irene who suddenly started to recive kisses all over from him immediately pushed herself away from him and now found herself facing Damian.

    Both of them noticed that the other person had slight blush and had an erratic breathing and thought at the same time, ''This is not going to end well.''

    Damian then cupped her cheeks to which Irene leaned closer to his hand in response and kissed his hand.

    Damian whose hands were near her waist gulped his saliva when he saw Irene not only kissing her hand but also giving his fingers a slight lick with her tongue making her look even more e.r.o.t.i.c than she already was.

    His hand then start to move on instinct and started to carers her body all over her back and her waist and finally stopped at her plump ass.

    "AHHHH~" m.o.a.ned Irene when Damian suddenly gave her ass a squeeze.

    Seeing her m.o.a.ning like that Damian Damian sealed her lips with his own and soon both of them found themselves kissing each other passionately with both of them fighting each other with their tongues though Damian cheated a few times by occasionally groping her ass but none of them were going to point that out since it felt good to them none the less.

    After making out for a while both of them separated from each other with a bridge of saliva forming between their tongues.

    Irene then laid back on the bed taking deep breaths trying tqo calm herself down, but before she could take some rest she found Damian on top of herself looking passionately at her.

    Not having clear thoughts in her mind she instinctively opened her arms wide gesturing him to come closer.

    Not wanting to waste anytime Damian interlocked his fingers to that of Irene''s and once again started kissing her all over.

    "Ahhhh~ Ahhhh~ Ahhh~"

    But once again Damian placed his lips on top of her preventing her from m.o.a.ning and once he felt that she stopped he said, "Place some enchantments first, and then I will let you m.o.a.n to your heart''s content." and gave a kiss to her once again.

    Irene nodded her head and then freed her hands from Damian''s and then placed a silencing enchantment around the room.

    "I am do- Ahhhhh~"

    Before she could say anything Damian who found his hands free started groping her tits making her m.o.a.n in pleasure once again, only this time he was not going to stop her from doing so.

    Irene who felt the sudden pleasure of having her b.r.e.a.s.ts groped by Damian held her embraced him tightly hurrying his face in her chest and started feeling up Damian''s body as well.

    Damian who had his face burried in the soft mountains rubbed his face against them and then started to outline her n.i.p.p.l.es hidden under her clothes using his fingers.

    "Aghhhh~ Wai- don''t do tha-"

    Damian who suddenly pulled on rod her n.i.p.p.l.es made Irene grit her teeth and tried to stop him since she sudden jolt was not something she was expecting but Damian ignored her pleas and started to grope and pinch her tits and n.i.p.p.l.es very fiercely.

    Irene who was suddenly attacked by intense pleasure felt that her body started to lose energy and started trembling a bit because of the pleasure.

    She then clutched his head tightly who rose up a bit to look at her and saw some tears at the corner of her eyes.

    Seeing that he did too much Damian stopped himself and started giving her light kisses inorder to calm her down a bit.

    Irene too cupped Damian''s face and started kissing him back.

    "Damian...." said Ire e looking at Damian passionately.

    Damian too looked back at her with a similar look to hers.

    Both of them stared at each other for a while and soon gulped their salivas. Irene then moved his hand towards Damian''s chiseled body and started feeling him up, bit soon her hand reached the end of his shirt and she slightly too it off.

    Noticing what she was doing Damian helped her a bit in taking off his shirt and saw Irene staring at his half n.a.k.e.d intently.

    She then started tracing her fingers around his abs and chest which only made her feel hotter and hotter by the more she touched.

    Damian too then decided to take off her gown and reached his hand towards the thread which was tied up and holding her night gown in place, even though it was disheveled quite a bit.

    Irene who also noticed what Damian was about to do felt embarrassed thinking what might Damian''s reaction be once he saw her like that.

    "I will take it off then..." asked Damian looking towards Irene ''asking'' for permission.

    "Umm..." Irene gave a slight nod gripping her fists tightly trying to prepare herself.

    Damian nodded his head and pulled the thread slightly....

    "IRENE-SAMA!!! ITS MORNING ALREADY!!! ARE YOU AWAKE YET?!?!"

    Suddenly both of them heard the voice of Zena calling out to Irene trying to wake her up, and though she might be in front of Irene''s room right now her voice was loud enough to be heard in Damian''s room which was just beside hers.

    Damian comically fell down on top of Irene who too snakes her head with a frown on her face.

 Chapter 74 - Race

    After getting c.o.c.kbl*cough**cough* called by Zena, Irene immediately went to her room through the wall by changing it to a passage to her room so as to not get seen by others.

    Damian then closed the path once Irene was in there and looked at the tent which was pitched up in his pants. He then looked at his hand and said, "Get ready partner."

    After some time Damian came out of his room doing unquestionable things and looked towards Zena who was standing in front of Irene''s door probably waiting for her to come out after getting dressed up by the other maids.

    He stared at the old maid with a conflicted expression on his face before turning around and walk away since he didn''t want to face Irene at the momy as it would be quite awkward for the both of them.

    -------------------

    Damian then went to the area where the dragons interacts with the hummas and noticed that only a few dragons were currently here.

    He soon spotted Maka and and walked towards him. Maka who recognised his scent looked at him with a smile on his face and said, "Yo Ian, long time no see. How''s life been?"

    Damian waved his hand and said, "Long time no see Maka-jiji. Life''s well.....busy f.u.c.k.i.n.g me whenever she gets the opportunity.*mumble* Just like this morning."

    "Huh, what happened in the morning?"

    Damian looked at the old dragon who asked him the question and facepalmed, ''...dragons have good senses...'' He then shook his head and said, "Nothing, don''t mind me. What about you, is your health okay?"

    The dragon then stood up and it was then that Damian realised that Maka was very large, even larger than Belserion, who could be called one of the biggest dragons he has ever seen.

    Seeing the surprised look on his face Maka felt pround and said, "Gobsmacked by my majesty, huh. Well can''t blame you though. Afterall my awesomeness speaks for itself."

    Maka then flapped his wings a bit since they felt a bit numb because of not being used for quite a while. "Let''s go out for a while, there is not much to do here anyways, since most of the dragons are out there on the battlefield or in the healing wards." and then moved his hand forward gesturing him to climb on top of him.

    Damian got on the top of his hand after which Maka placed him on top of his head.

    "Make sure to not fall." said Maja before he started flapping his wings and took flight.

    Once they were out in the open sky Maka gave out a roar inorder to inform the dragons who were guarding the castle about them going out for a bit.

    Once the confirmation was made Maka Immediately sped up making Damian fall back because of the wind pushing him away.

    Damian who was totally shocked by the speed of the old dragon immediately put enchantments to form a barrier in front of him and said, "Hey are you trying to make me fall!!!"

    "Ah, please don''t fall for me, I am straight."

    Hearing his answer Damian had a cold look on his face seeing which Maka flinched a bit and said, "A-Anyway, jokes aside, I can still speed up a bit more. Wanna see how fast can I get." and looked at Damian with a challenging smirk on his face.

    Seeing his smirk Damian smirked as well and said, "Then why not we have a race." and then used his I''m itrix to transform into Jetray and started to fly beside Maka.

    Maja looked at the small creature flying near him and said, "You sure? Despite my age I think that I could still be one of the fastest dragons alive."

    "Oh don''t worry, just make sure that you don''t lose sight of me."

    Both of them then stopped in the mid air and stared at each other for a mile.

    Maka then looked in front and pointed at one of the mountain peaks visible to them and said, "Then how about we race till that mountain peak."

    Damian looked at the peak at which Maka was pointing at and nodded his head.

    Both of them then prepared themselves with Maka having multiple magic circle forming in front of him and Damian completely bfocused towards the peak.

    "3"

    "2"

    "1!!!"

    Just as Maka shouted the last number both of them immediately launched forward while breaking the sound barrier without any effort.

    Damian who was still in his speeding up session was a bit surprised seeing the dragon being able to keep up with him and doing that while having a manic like smirk on his face.

    ''This guy really is a veteran. If it wasn''t for that poison, he could have been the strongest dragon in the kingdom and would be sent to war.''

    But then Damian stopped thinking such things and started to speed up a ''bit'' enough to not warp into space and a few seconds later reached the top of the peak.

    Soon Maka reached there as well without breaking a sweat and said, "Whew, you are pretty fast yourself, eh. Well not better than the me in my prime but still you are good, I will give ya that."

    "Maka-jiji you are pretty fast yourself, I didn''t think much about it earlier but what type of dragon are you?"

    "Hmm me, I am time dragon, great right?"

    Damian nodded his head in admiration since he knew how rare and strong time mages were and that element used by a dragon will make it insanely strong and versatile.

    "Well since you win, here is your reward."

    "Huh, what reward? You don''t need to do something like that, it was just a small competition."

    Maka snorted and said, "Don''t argue too much just think of it as a gift from your grandfather. Here catch." and threw something towards Damian.

    Damian who saw something coming towards him immediately catched it and saw a pretty big lacrima in his hand.

    "Hmm, what is this?"

    "Oh, just a lacrima filled with my time magic, it''s really helpful in case of a serious injury or fastening a process. Like fermentation or something. Well I used it for healing and such, so not that big of a deal."

    Damian nodded since it was true that lacrimas filled with dragon magic were not that big of a deal in Dragonof, since the non mages used them as consumables to used various devices.

    But despite that Damian was surprised by the sheer size of the lacrima and the amount of magic energy filled with it. He admired it for a while and looked towards Maka with an appreciative and thankful gaze.

    Seeing that Maka gave a toothy smile and gave a thumbs up.

    But all of a sudden both of them widend their eyes in surprise and turned their heads only to see a huge wave of fire coming towards them.

    Both of them immediately got out of the way of the fire and then looked towards the direction where it came from and saw a red scaled dragon.

    "Hey what''s the big deal man?!?! That was totally cowardly for a dragon!!!" said Damian pointing his finger towards the Dragon while still being in his transformed form."

    Maka nodded his head as well and glared at the dragon and said, "That was really unbecoming of a dragon. You young asshole!!! Wanna get crushed by the legendary Maka-sama!!!"

    But the dragon just glared at them while also prepared to attack once again. But suddenly his eyes widened a bit as he looked towards Maka with surprise, "Eh, Maka-san is that you?!"

    "Huh, you speaking like you know me or so-....Wait a minute are you that Igneel brat who claimed the title of the fire dragon king?!?!"

    "Yes, it''s me Igneel long time no see Maka-san!!!" said the red scaled dragon with a smile on his face.

    "Yeah! long time no see.....now tell me how do you want me to kill you for firing that fire ball at me." said Maja with an expressionless face.

    Igneel who heard that gulped his saliva as some of his past interactions with the old dragon stated to surface his mind.

    "Hey!!! Who the hell are you to threaten Igneel like that?!?! Come down here if you have the guts!!! I will take you on you bastard!!!"

    Suddenly both of them heard a voice and looked down only to see a small pink haired boy standing beside Igneel''s leg.

 Chapter 75 - Natsu

    Both Maka and Damian looked towards the small pink haired boy curiously and Damian asked Maka, "Just to make sure, that dragon is friendly towards humans, right?"

    Maka nodded his head in response and then looked towards the child who was still taunting him to come down and face him.

    "Let''s see what''s the story here." and started to descend.

    Seeing that Damian transformed back to his human form and let gravity donuts work to get him down. Once he got close enough he made a platform using his enchantment and then used it to jump towards the others and landed on the ground without any problems.

    He then saw the others looking towards them with the kid looking at him with stars in his eyes and with an excited tone said, "That was so cool!!!"

    Seeing the excited look on his face Damian chuckled and said, "Thank you kid."

    The boy nodded his head and said, "I am Natsu Dragneel!!! A fire dragon slayer!!! Who are you Nii-chan and teach me how to do that!!!"

    Natsu then came really close towards Damian while looking at him with admiration.

    Damian stopped him from getting closer than he already was by patting his head and said, "Natsu, was it? I am Ian...and did you just say that you are a dragon slayer?"

    Damian looked at him curiously since the only way that he knew by which people could learn dragon slayer magic was by having the same magic getting enchanted to their system...and there was no way in hell a small child of Natsu''s age could go through that process.

    Natsu who heard Damian''s question had a wide grin on his face thinking that he was taking interest in him since he knew dragon slayer magic. The person who just did a cool stunt in front of him was taking interest in him, there was no way he was not gonna show off to him.

    Natsu then covered his fists in fire and said, "Yeah, see this my fire dragon slayer magic. Igneel taught it to me!!!" and looked towards the red dragon with a huge smile on his face.

    Seeing him smiling the Igneel snorted and said, "Don''t call that wick of your dragon slayer magic, it''s an insult to it and me you know." and then blew some air from his mouth which immediately extinguished the small fire around his fist.

    Natsu looked towards his fist and then towards Igneel then again towards his fist and then back at Igneel, he repeated this for a while when finally his eyes and mouth widen in shock and he glared towards Igneel and said, "WHOSE FLAMES ARE YOU CALLING A WICK!!!" and jumped towards Igneel wanting to punch him.

    But Igneel just snorted and slapped him away with his tail and said, "You are a hundred years too young to hit me you know."

    Damian who looked at the dragon and child pair with a deadpan expression on his face thought, ''Yup, he is not a threat to humans....except for that Natsu kid.''

    He then looked towards Igneel who looked small compared to Maka and asked, "Are you the one who taught him the dragon slayer magic?"

    Igneel looked towards the human who wasn''t a slightest bit afraid of him and nodded his head with a slight smirk on his face and thought, ''He should be stronger than he seems. Even Maka-san was talking casually with him earlier.''

    "Ah, let me introduce my self I am that brat''s foster father and the fire dragon king Igneel. I apologize for attacking you earlier." and bowed his head a bit.

    Damian too then lowered his head a bit on seeing the dragon bowing his head and said, "Ah no need to apologize, I am Ian the Mage head from Adroelia. Now can you tell me how is it possible for the boy to learn dragon slayer magic without getting it enchanted in his magic system?"

    Hearing his question Igneel narrowed his eyes a bit.

    Noticing that he was being glared by the dragon Damian raised his hands in surrender and said, "Don''t look like that, if you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine as well. I was just curious." ''I can find the method by transforming into grey matter later anyway.''

    Igneel nodded his head and said, "Sorry about that but I am not willing to share that method." ''Cant have humans with bad intention to learn dragon slayer magic, or their might be an army of them to deal with later. Sorry but I don''t know anything about you human.''

    Both the dragon and the human stared at each other having some thoughts running through their minds. Suddenly all of them heard a voice which brought them out of their thoughts.

    "Igneel how dare you tail slap me away!!!" said the pink haired boy with huge bump on top of his head and a few scratches all over his body.

    All of them looked at him and Damian asked, "...Is he fine?"

    Igneel snorted and said, "He should be, he is training to be a dragon after all."

    Maka looked at Igneel and then towards the pink haired boy and asked, "From which angle does he look fine to you?"

    Damian then walked towards him and took out a potion from his storage and poured it on top of Natsu''s head.

    "HEY WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DO-. Huh, it doesn''t hurt anymore." He then looked towards Damian with his eyes blinking to which Damian smile and shook the bottle in his hand and said, "It''s a potion which heals injuries.....still sorry for setting your hair."

    But Natsu vigrously shook his hair and said, "No need to worry, I told you right? I AN A FIRE DRAGON SLAYER!!!" and ignited his hair thinking to dry them.

    Just as he did that the other three widend their eyes in shock and Igneel Immediately shouted, "OI IDIOT WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!?!?!"

    Natsu glared towards Igneel and shouted, "WHO ARE YOU CALLING AN IDIOT YOU IDI-.....MY HAIR ARE ON FIRE!!!! MY HAIR ARE ON FIRE!!!"

    Natsu then started to run around in panic while grabbing his head in between his hands.

    Igneel immediately rushed towards him, lifted him in his hand and then put him inside his mouth.

    "��"

    "��"

    "��"

    "...Did you just eat him?..."

    But Igneel then took out the boy from his mouth and said, "No..." and then looked at the saliva covered boy.

    ".....Your mouth stinks..." said Natsu who was immediately smacked on the head by a pissed Igneel.

    --------------------

    Damian and Natsu who was still covered in dragon drool decided to go to a nearby lake and let him wash up while the dragons were catching up with each other.

    Natsu who was leading Damian looked towards him and asked, "Nii-chan you are a mage as well right? What type of magic do you use?"

    Damian looked at the kid and said, "Me...I can use enchantments, enhancement magic and transformation magic...you don''t understand it, huh?"

    Natsu who was making a confused face on hearing Damian''s words felt a bit embarrassed since Damian pointed out that he didn''t know the meaning of those words.

    "I-I-I understand!!!"

    Seeing him trying to act like he know what Damian''s magic were Damian laughed at him making Natsu even more embarrassed.

    After a while Damian stopped laughing and looked around and picked up a two branches from the ground and showed them to Natsu.

    "See these sticks? Can you break them with your hands?"

    Natsu nodded his head with a smile on his face and trying to show off his non existent muscles.

    Damian smile and gave one of the sticks to him and said, "Break it then."

    Natsu nodded and easily broke the stick with his bare hands.

    Damian nodded his head and then once again gave the stick to Natsu and asked him to do the same.

    Natsu looked curiously at Damian who had a slight smirk on his face. But he just shrugged his shoulder and started to break the branch in two.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS BRANCH MADE OFF!!!!" yelled an annoyed Natsu who was trying his best to snap the branch in half but it was not even buldging a millimetre.

    Damian who was enjoying seeing the small child struggling to break the branch thought that he had messed enough with him.

    "It won''t break Natsu, I am using my enhancement magic to enhance its durability or in simpler terms my magic improved his hardness and made it difficult to break apart. O can use that magic to enhance anything, be it speed strength or whatever." He then removed the magic from the branch and immediately after which Natsu was able to break it apart.

    Natsu then looked at the broken branch with a triumphant look on his face and then turned towards Damian and said, "Then you can become a lot stronger and faster by using that magic???"

    Damian nodded and said, "Not only me, I can even make you stronger and faster with my magic."

    "Heh, I don''t need it. I am already strong...OH WE ALREADY REACHED HERE!!!" exclaimed Natsu running towards the lake which now came into their view.

 Chapter 76 - Upgrade

    Once both of them reached the lake both the boys immediately took of their clothes and jumped into the lake. It''s been a while for Damian since he left the forest and swimming in the lake after such a long time felt a bit nostalgic to him.

    Natsu, who was busy cleaning off the dragon drool from his body with the soap given to him by Damian looked at Damian with stars in his eyes. Seeing his well toned body with minimal fat on it made him rise even more in Natsu''s mind.

    Once he was done cleaning himself Natsu too got into the water and swam closer to Damian and immediately asked, "Nii-chan let me touch your muscles!!!! PLEASE!!!"

    Damian who saw the boy who was admiring his muscles smile and nodded his head.

    Seeing him nod Natsu immediately grabbed Damian''s arms and started feeling his muscles and was even more impressed by them.

    "You must be really strong since you have such great muscles. Igneel told me that humans with great physical strength have good muscles."

    Damian looked at the boy curiously and asked, "So Natsu? What is Igneel to you anyway?"

    "He is my dad who also teaches me magic."

    Damian nodded his head and asked, "So how did the two of you meet?"

    Hearing that Natsu thought about it for a while and said, "I don''t know that much but I have been with him for as long as I can remember. He told me that he found me in the forest and took me in."

    Natsu was now swimming in the lake without much care in the world totally n.a.k.e.d.

    But suddenly Damian felt something and immediately rushed towards Natsu who was confused as to why Damian was rushing towards him.

    Damian immediately took the boy in his arms and enhanced his durability for the incoming attack that he was expecting.

    And just as he expected a huge shadow appeared below the two of them. Seeing the sheer size of the shadow Damian frowned a bit and looked towards the boy who was in his arms totally unaware of what was happening.

    "Natsu get on my back and grab it tightly, ok?" and moved Natsu behind him who even though was confused, still followed Damian''s order.

    Damian then immediately bformed and enchantment under his feet and started moving towards the bank at a very high speed.

    But just as he did that the shadow started to chase him as well.

    It was then that Natsu noticed that something was following them and widend his eyes in shock. He then immediately looked in front and gripped Damian tightly.

    Damian who felt the arms tighten around him knew that the boy finally noticed the being following them and asked, "Do you know what it is?"

    Natsu nodded his head vigrously and said, "T-thats the king of this lake, it didn''t attack me before because of Igneel so I forgot about it!!!"

    Damian nodded his head and then formed a platform using his enchantment and then jumped up in the air.

    Just as he jumped up the being that was following him also jumped up and revealed itself. A huge blue serpentine creature with its mouth open wide filled with sharp teeth, trying to catch the two of them was what Damian and Natsu saw.(A/N:Basically a really huge gyarados)

    Damian who saw the creature coming closer formed another platform and changed his path and dodged the attack. He then landed on the ground and said, "Hide Natsu, I will take care of it."

    "W-w-wait even Igneel have difficulty dealing with it. How are you gonn-"

    "That Igneel of yours have an attribute disadvantage unlike me. And I am much stronger than I look so hide unless you want to become fish food."

    "H-H-Huh, that thing''s a fish!!!"

    Damian for the first time then turned around and was seen with some drool coming out of his mouth. He then nodded his head and said, "Yeah, and a tasty one at that. Though it is very rare, and one of this size...I have never seen it."

    Natsu who heard Damian''s words gulped his salvia as well but soon shook his head and, "But it''s so big, thick and strong!!! Are you sure you will be fine Nii-chan?"

    But Damian instead of answering formed an barrier enchantment in front of him blocking the pressurised water ball fired by the creature.

    "Yeah, I will be fine."

    He then rotated the dial of his Omnitrix and after selecting the transformation he pressed it and got enveloped in a blue light.

    Soon the light started to dissipate and a light blue coloured humanoid jellyfish like creature appeared.(Ampfibian)

    Natsu who saw the creature had his mouth open wide and immediately asked, "NII-CHAN ID THAT YOU?!?!"

    The jellyfish like creature turned his head to look at the boy and said, "Yup, it''s the great me." but then he noticed the Omnitrix on his chest started to blinking maki g him confused.

    "Umm.....is something wrong?" and tapped the chest piece to check whether there was a problem or not.

    "Energy limit fulfilled.....starting the upgradation process.....upgrades complete...established DNA link...."

    Damian who had already formed a barrier and was blocking the incoming onslaught of the pressurised water jet looked at the Omnitrix in confusion but suddenly realized something and widend his eyes.

    "Is that the upgrade that ''he'' talked about.....so it''s finally upgrading huh."

    A blue light surrounded him once again and this time the same humanoid creature appeared once again although with some changes in its appearance and colour.(Ult. Ampfibian)

    A red coloured humanoid jellyfish with some spikes coming out of its tentacle not stood where Damian was.

    (Ult. Ampfibian)

    Damian looked at his new body in surprise and said, "Ultimate transformations, huh...He He He....not bad, not bad at all."

    He then looked towards the giant fish who was glaring at him I''m anger and pointed one of his tentacle towards it and said, "Zapp" and fired a red thunderbolt towards the fish electrocuting it to the point of making burning it a bit and evidently killing it in the process.

    The fish''s eyes turned white as it fell down on the surface of water and floated motionlessly over it.

    Damian looked at his tentacle which just fired the thunderbolt and thought, ''Powerful!!! IT WAS WAY TOO POWERFUL!!! THERE WAS NO WAY THAT THAT HUGE FISH WAS GOING TO DIE FROM JUST A SINGLE SHOCK FROM THE NORMAL AMPFIBAN!!! ULTIMATE TRANSFORMATIONS ROCK!!!''

    Meanwhile Natsu who was hiding behind the tree saw the whole spectacle in front of him with awe and was not able to comprehend what just happened. The only thing he knew was-

    ''NII- CHAN IS STRONG!!! AND COOL!!!'' thought Natsu looking at the his idol he met today.

 Chapter 77 - Meeting the others

    Damian who one shoted the giant sea creature transformed back to his human form and then looked towards his upgraded Omnitrix.

    He then noticed a steel grey coloured armband having the Omnitrix symbol dial embedded in it and emitting a blue light.

    He was honesty surprised by the sudden upgrade but nonetheless was happy about the power up.

    But while he was busy admiring his new Omnitrix an awe struck Natsu came towards him and said, "YOU WERE AWESOME NII-CHAN!!!! I WANT TO DO IT TOO!!! TELL ME HOW DID YOU DO THAT!!! TELL ME!! TELL ME!!"

    Damian looked at the excited Natsu and gave a wry smile and said, "If you want to do something like that, first you have to grow up and become strong, Natsu. You are not that strong right now."

    Natsu nodded his head and said, "Then does that mean if I become as old as you I would be able to do that?!?!"

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Who knows, that depends on how strong you become once you grow up, you might even become even stronger than me, y''know."

    Natsu who heard that he might even be stronger than Damian in future had a bright smile on his face seeing which Damian chuckled and ruffled his pink hair and said, "But right now you are way weaker than me, so don''t get full of yourself."

    He then walked towards the dead sea creature and stored it in his storage and said, "Wash up Natsu, once you are done we will go back and eat this delicacy." ''I will even get some for Irene, she will definitely like it.''

    Natsu nodded and tilted his head a bit and said, "... Nii-chan you have a weird look on your face..."

    Damian who heard that immediately turned back to his usual self and said, "Huh, what''s wrong with my face?"

    Natsu blinked his eyes in surprise and rubbed them a bit not able to believe that Damian''s face was normal, he even protested that his face was indeed weird but in the end lost due to Damian''s ''persuation''.

    ''...Looks like it was bad idea to imagine Irene in the form of a mermaid with her b.r.e.a.s.ts exposed...'' thought Damian after he was able to succeed in removing the thought from Natsu''s head.

    Once both of them were done Damian and Natsu got ready to go back with Natsu having a new set of clothes given to him by Damian and now he was finally fully covered instead of just wearing some ragged pants.

    Damian then picked Natsu up in his embrace and immediately started to speed up back to the place they came from much to Natsu''s happiness as he was enjoying the speed at which Damian was moving.

    Soon Damian came back where he left Maka and Igneel but was surprised when he saw even more dragons there.

    ''I did felt them, but seriously, when the hell did all of them came here, and what''s with each of them having a human child with them.'' thought Damian as he saw the dragons and children that were present there.

    The Dragons too noticed their presence and said looked towards them and Maka said, "Oh Ian, you returned, huh. Come here let me introduce you to these brats."

    Damian nodded and placed Natsu down who was glaring towards a black haired kid whose face was filled with piercings.

    The other children were also curious about Damian but felt a bit shy to interact with him.

    Damian then walked towards Maka casually as he didn''t felt any threat from the dragons.....unless they decided to gang up on him.

    Just as he got close to them one of the dragons swung its tail noticing which Damian just crouched down and avoided the attack and continued to walk towards them without a change in his expression.

    He then looked towards the dragon who swung its tail and noticed a dragon made up totally of metal, he then showed a charming smile on his face and then raised his middle finger towards the dragon making the said dragon a bit pissed at the human in front of him.

    "Hahahaha, well then looks like you two are already getting along, but still let me introduce you all to Ian, a mage from Adroelia, he is like a grandson to me. And Ian these brats are dragon kings.....and queens of their respective elements."

    "The one who just attacked you, Metallicana the iron dragon. He is a bit spunky and has a habit of not being honest with himself, so don''t think I''ll of him."

    "OI GEEZER SHUT YOUR MOUTH!!!" said Metallicana, but immediately regretted that as he recieved a glare from Maka which shut him up.

    ''...Looks like Maka-jiji really is a force to be reckoned with, seeing that he could shut that dragon with just a glare.'' thought Damian looking at Metallicana who was slightly trembling.

    *cough**cough*

    "Anyway, then next here is Grendeeney...

    He then introduced each and every dragon present there and Damian too was fine with them since they seemed to have a fine personality...well except for Metallicana who was still a bit pissed at Damian for earlier.

    Suddenly Damian heard one of the child crying and saw that the blue haired kid standing near Natsu and the black haired kid that were fighting was the one to be crying.

    He then saw that both the boys then immediately stopped fighting and started to stop the little girl from crying any further. The other two kids one blond and the other black haired were looking a bit panicked not knowing how to stop the girl from crying.

    Seeing that Damian smiled a bit and thought, ''....They remind me a bit of me and my sis from my world....though only our younger self, after which we were just at each others throat. I still remember all the times she ratted me out and told mom about my grades and all.''

    He then walked towards them and asked, "Hey Natsu, what happened here?"

    Hearing his voice all of them suddenly stiffened up even Natsu as he didn''t know what to do if his new idol thought that he was a boy who bullied people weaker than him and make kids cry.

    "I-I-Ian n-nii-chan, I did not-thing, I was just showing Gajeel who was better and he suddenly Wendy started crying!! I swear I didn''t do anything to make her cry."

    The other children just looked towards Natsu curiously since he was talking to the stranger and didn''t know what to do.

    Damian then looked towards the blue haired girl who too was looking at him curiously but immediately looked away once she Damian looking towards her.

    Damian then crouched down at his spot without getting any closer than he already was since he didn''t want to make the girl panicked and asked, "So, your name is Wendy huh?"

    The little girl just nodded her head not speaking anything in response.

    Damian smiled and said, "So what happened? You suddenly started to cry? Did you get hurt somewhere?"

    Wendy wasn''t sure what to do and looked towards Natsu who was the only one familiar with the person talking to her.

    Natsu inturn looked back at her with a gaze which said, "Please tell him it''s not my fault."

    Wendy who somehow felt what he wanted to convey shook her head and said, "No, I am not hurt."

    Damian nodded and said, "So then what happened that made a strong girl like you cry?"

    Wendy felt a bit embarrassed on hearing him call her strong and said, "...I-I don''t l-like to see them fighting...." and lowered her head.

    Damian just patted her head and said, "So you don''t want them to fight and seeing no way to stop them you started to cry, huh." to which the blue haired kid nodded her head.

    Damian chuckled and took out some sweets from his storage and placed one of them in his palm and offered it to her and said, "Then you are a good girl not wanting to see you friends like that....here take this as your reward."

    Just as he took out the sweets all the children who had enhanced senses of the dragon slayer smelled it and gulped their saliva.....it''s not like they get to eat sweets that much so it really tempted all of them.

    Wendy looked towards the sweet in Damian''s hands with shining eyes, but was hesitating a bit.

    She stared back at the one who was offering her and seeing his friendly smile took the sweet and immediately placed it in her mouth. Soon her eyes widened in surprise as a blissful expression appeared on her face and it started melting some time later.

    By the time she finished the first one her wariness towards Damian decreased a lot as she looked back at him expectantly, not only her the other kids were looking at him expectantly as well except for the boy called Gajeel who was trying to act tough and looking away but still was glancing towards Damian from the corner of his eyes.

    Damian smiled and said, "You can ask me if you want you know?" and immediately Natsu rushed towards him and asked him for some sweets. Even Wendy asked some more though she felt shy while doing it.

    The other two kids who were closer to Wendy''s age whom Damian came to know as Sting and Rouge asked for some as well.

    Once he gave all of them some he looked towards Gajeel who looking at others with envy and said, "Hey you Gajeel, right?"

    Gajeel looked towards Damian and asked, "What?!"

    Damian with his usually friendly smile said, "Will you help me clear the left overs" and shook the bag with the remaining sweets.

    Gajeel wanted to refuse but Damian just threw the bag towards him which he caught without any problems and said, "Thanks for helping me."

    Gajeel clicked his tongue and looked away and put one of the sweets in his mouth and widend his eyes in surprise just like Wendy.

    "Arehhh, Gajeel are you smiling?" asked Natsu nonchalantly seeing his fellow dragon slayer enjoying the sweets.

    Gajeel stiffened up hearing that and glanced towards Natsu who was standing on his right and stared at him for a while and suddenly-

    "IRON DRAGON CLUB!!!" punched the fire dragon slayer who easily dodged the attack.

    Natsu then started teasing him pissing Gajeel off and started another quarell with him

 Chapter 78 - Back to the castle

    Damian then shared some portion of the fish that he caught with the dragons and the kids which earned him a look of amazement from all of them except for Natsu who was standing beside Damian puffing up his chest I''m pride.

    Seeing that Igneel felt a bit annoyed but just kept those thoughts at the corner of his mind and eyed the human who was currently being looked by the other dragon kings and quuen.

    Maka then took up the huge fish and flew up in the air and said, "What are you all waiting for, Igneel light up the flames, Metallicana make a grill big and strong enough to hold this thing."

    Hearing that the dragon kings and queen looked towards the old dragon and just nodded their heads. Weisslogia and Skiadrum then went away to gather some fire wood, while Metallicana started to make the things that Maka told him.

    Damian just looked at all of them working from the side sitting on the ground and saw the two dragons who were still not busy looking towards him.

    "What?"

    "Hmm.... nothing, you must be quite strong to defeat that sea creature."

    Before he was able to say anything Natsu stood from the ground with his eyes shining and said, "Yeah! Nii-chan is extremely strong!! He defeated that thing in just one attack, you know!!!"

    Hearing that the other kids looked towards him in awe as well except for Gajeel who just snorted and looked away.

    Igneel snorted at that as well and said, "Hmph, I can do that as well you know."

    Natsu looked at his dragon father with a mocking expression and said, "Ehh, really?"

    But just as he said that Igneel fired a fireball towards Natsu, who immediately started shouting, "AHHH!!! HOT HOT HOT!!" but just after that he started eating those flames and said, "What was that for!!!"

    But Igneel just looked away without replying to Natsu.

    Seeing him acting like that Grandeeny who was sitting beside Igneel started to chuckle and said, "Looks like someone bis getting jealous." She then looked towards Damian and smiled seeing Wendy happily reading a picture book given to him by Damian in his lap.

    Wendy who also noticed her gaze waved her hand towards her and walked towards her to tell her the story that she was reading.

    Damian who now had his lap free spread his legs and looked towards Sting and Rouge who were playing rock paper scissors, that Damian just taught them.

    Seeing that he was now free, he started meddling with his new watch, checking if there were some new features in addition to the ultimate mode.

    ------------------

    Damian put his hand down once he was done checking the watch and didn''t found any noticeable upgrade except for the fact that the magic consumption was lowered.

    He then saw that Weisslogia and Skiadrum were back with what looked like huge uprooted trees in the. name of firewood.

    Igneel got onto work once Maka used his magic to age the trees a bit to make them dry. Grandeeny and Mama then put the fish that was given by Damian on the huge grill made by Metallicana while Grandeeny made sure to not let the fish burn by constantly controlling the flames with her magic while Weisslogia and Skiadrum made sure to let it cook evenly.

    Damian who saw that the preparations were complete took out huge sacs of salt from his storage and started spreading them over the fish.

    Once all was done Damian took out his sword to cut the fish small enough for the children to eat while also taking his share as well. The rest was given to the Dragons among which Maka recieved the most.

    The children and the dragons happily enjoyed the feast and once they were done Damian decided to go back alone since Maka wanted to meet some old friends.

    "Ehh! You are going?!?!" asked a panicked Natsu.

    Damian nodded his head and said, "Yeah, I need to go back it''s already late, you know."

    "But if you go who is going to teach me how to be strong and cool like you?!?!"

    "Hmm, isn''t Igneel teaching you how to be strong and no one said that you have to be like me, right? You can because your own kind of strong and cool you know."

    "B-But- Oi, you all say something already!!!"

    Just as he said that the three children Wendy, Sting and Rouge started to cry up a bit seeing which Damian flinched as he knew that if he left like that he would feel way to guilty for making the children cry.

    "H-Hey, aren''t you all strong kids, why are you crying just because of something like this, it''s not like we will not meet again, right?"

    But all of a sudden the three children came closer to him and grabbed his legs and looked back at him with puppy eyes, that coupled with the tears in their eyes was enough for Damian to choke up on his saliva.

    Natsu seeing that Damian was now faltering a bit clenched his fist and mentally prayed for the kids to change Damian''s mind.

    "Don''t go!!"

    "Don''t go Nii-chan!!!"

    "Nii-chan please stay here!!!"

    Damian felt the arms of the kids tighten around his legs and tears started to fall down their cheeks.

    Seeing the man being forced by the small kids the dragons chuckled on seeing Damian''s misery, but all of a sudden a person stood forward to help Damian out of this.

    "Oi idiots, even if he doesn''t ho back, who is he going to stay with? Did you forget that we will go back to our places as well."

    Everyone looked at the person who said that and saw Gajeel looking at them with his arms crossed with a stern expression on his face.

    Natsu immediately raised his hand and said, "Who else, Nii-chan is going to stay with me and Igneel, you know."

    Wendy looked back at Natsu and said, "Noo!!! Nii-chan will stay with me and Grandeeny, he told me that he will tell me stories!!!"

    The two boys chimed in as well and said, "What are you talking about!!! Nii-chan is going to stay with us and tell us a lot of new games and play with us!!!"

    The children then moved their attention from Damian and started arguing amongst themselves and Damian was finally able to give a sigh of relief.

    Damian then looked towards his saviour Gajeel who still had his arms crossed and secretly gave him some sweets for his help.

    Gajeel smirked on getting the sweets and said, "I will fight you the next time you come here, alright?"

    Damian who heard that chuckled and ruffled Gajeel''s hair much to his annoyance and said, "Sure Gajeel, make sure to get stronger during that time."

    Gajeel moved the hand away from him and said, "Hah, I am already stronger than you, you know?! It should be you who should be prepared."

    Damian just chuckled at the kid''s antics and just nodded his head.

    In the end the children were not able to decide and Damian was finally free to go back. He asked about the locations where each of the dragons lived and promised the kids to come back when he gets some free time once again.

    ------------------

    A few moments later Damian came back to the castle by flying using his Jetray form and transformed back to his human form.

    ''Today was fun, but let''s go and meet Irene, maybe ask Zena-san to prepare the fish that I caught for dinner for her and enjoy a candle light dinner with he-''

    Damian who was walking in the halls of the castle while greeting the people on the way suddenly noticed that there were not a lot of people in the hallway leading to his and Irene''s room, instead he noticed a lot of maids and soldiers hiding in the corners much to his confusion.

    But his confusion soon vanished once he noticed the scene in front of him.

    What he saw was Irene and the blond haired prince standing close to each other in the hallway with the prince holding her hand and going for a formal kiss, though the fact that pissed Damian off was that the prince was using his charm magic as he could feel the magic power leaking from him.

    Immediately the aura around Damian changed as his eyes lost their light and he grabbed the hilt of his sword, ''...The prince won''t miss his hand too much, right? I will make sure to cut the one you use for jerking yourself.'' and started walking towards the two of them.

    "Good evening your highness and you majesty the queen!!!" said Damian from far away, stopping the prince who was about to kiss Irene''s hand and look towards the source of the voice.

    Irene who saw Damian coming towards him gave a sigh of relief as it was getting quite annoying for her to ignore the Prince''s effort to use his magic on her, she immediately took a few steps away from Felix and said, "Good evening to you as well, Lord Ian." but didn''t received a reply and instead saw Damian staring at his prey *cough**cough* prince, and seeing his expression Irene immediately had some cold sweat and the only thought that came to her mind was-

    ''...He is looking very cool right now....WAIT WHAT THE HELL I AM THINKING!!! GET YOUR MIND OF THE GUTTER IRENE!!! HE IS GOING TO KILL A PIECE OF SHI- I MEAN A PRINCE HERE!!! DAMIAN STOP!! STOP!! AT LEAST DO IT SOMEWHERE WHERE PEOPLE CAN''T SEE IT!!!''

    But all those thoughts didn''t came out of her mouth as Damian was now standing in front of the prince who had an awkward smile on his face as his forehead was covered in sweat.

 Chapter 79 - English

    Damian who was now standing in front of the prince immediately placed his sword near the Prince''s neck and asked, "Prince, you do know what your magic is, right?"

    Prince who was petrified on seeing the sword near his neck was covered in cold sweat, he contiy to look between the sword and Damian from time to time and said, "H-Hey what do yo-"

    "Did you not hear me?" asked Damian in a cold tone which immediately made the prince silent as his lips shut closed. He was about to order him and remind him that he was the prince here and thus had the higher standing, but just hearing the cold tone coming from Damian''s mouth made all those thoughts disappear from his mind as terror immediately invaded his thoughts.

    "Are you going to answer me or not...prince?"

    "Y-Yes? Yes!! Yes!! I know I know!!"

    "DON''T RAISE YOUR VOICE!!!" shouted Damian making the prince flinch and nod his head vigrously.

    "Good, now tell me what type of magic do you possess?"

    "Charm magic, Fascination magic and some fire magic."

    Damian nodded his head and asked, "Yes, and may I ask why are you trying to use your charm magic or queen Irene. Knowing that she is a queen of Dragonof (and my lover), you doing that will only result in death (and I will make sure that it is not a painless one) and moved the sword closer to his neck to the point that the edge of the sword was toughing his skin and some blood started to come out.

    Hearing that Felix''s eyes widen in shock and shouted, "DEATH!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!! AND WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY MAGIC I DON''T EVEN KNOW HOW TO USE IT!!!"

    Hearing that Damian just narrowed his eyes and said, "Stop spouting non sense prince Felix! Did you forget that you tried a similar thing on another royal. I don''t think that it is like you will forget something like that since I a pretty sure that you gained a very remarkable momento of that incident." and glanced towards his crotch for a second.

    But Felix, didn''t notice that and instead the moment the sword got a bit away from his neck he immediately took a step back and raised his hands surrendering to Damian who''s eyes turned fierce the moment he took a step back.

    Damian on the other hand was about to swing his sword inorder to chop off Felix''s arm but his sword got held by one of Irene''s enchantment noticing which he looked towards Irene with a shocked expression on his face to which Irene looked back at him with an expression which said, "What the hell are you doing?"

    Felix seeing that Damian was looking towards Irene with a shocked expression concluded that she saved him and immediately went behind her for protection and held her shoulders from behind and said, "Lady Irene, please believe me I had no ill intentions, you do know that I lost my memories when I came here right?! I don''t even know how to use my magic! Heck I didn''t even knew what my magic was till a few days ago when Mr. Bans told me about it. PLEASE BELIEVE ME!!!"

    Irene on the other hand was not even paying attention to the prince as she could see Damian''s brows twitching probably. it believing the prince since he had pulled the same stunt previously as well. She could see that he enchantment that was holding back Damian''s sword started to crack up seeing which she started to panic a bit.

    ''No No No No No!!! If Damian gets marked as a criminal for killing the prince of his own country, no matter if it was saving me, his loyalty would be questioned and it would cause problems later on when we to try for the marriage!!! Argh!! IF YOU WANT TO KILL HIM THAT BADLY AT LEAST LILL HIM SOMEWHERE WHERE NO ONE SEES YOU!!!''

    She then immediately started to think of ways to stop Damian and looked towards Felix and said, "Prince I would advise you to stop using that magic of yours this instant otherwise as the queen of Dragonof, I will have to take things under my hand, it''s not a good sign from you to try to use such a magic on the ruler of the country you are trying to form an alliance with. And Lord Ian, please stop Dragonof is capable enough to take care of its problems on its own." said Irene looking towards Damian but with a pleading look instead of the determined one she showed to Felix.

    Damian seeing Irene with the pleading look on her face widened his eyes a bit and sighed. He then put his sword back in his scabbard and then bowed his head towards Irene and said, "As you command lady Irene."

    Irene nodded her head and sighed as well and said, "Hm, thank you for taking actions for my sake Lord Ian, I feel really happy about this." and smiled towards Damian.

    Both of them then looked towards Felix as they saw his face totally red as he was standing in a weird pose trying to....do something?

    "Umm, what are you doing Price Felix?" asked Irene.

    "Trying to turn off my magic." said Felix standing with his legs bent a bit and his back him hunched as he clenched his fist.(A/N: Basically a dragon Ball power up pose)

    Damian looked suspiciouy towards him and thought, ''Does he really don''t know how to use magic.....then doesn''t that mean tricking others and seducing them is just an involuntary action for him....''

    He then walked towards Felix who was not able to see him coming towards him as he was focused on shutting his magic off.

    Damian then formed a magic circle in his hand and smacked it in Felix''s gut making him spit out some saliva.

    "There done, I sealed off your magic. I will report about this incident to his majesty (probably) and once he gives me an order to undo it I will do that.(probably)."

    Felix who was clutching his gut glared towards Damian and said, "Fu*k you, you motherfu*king asshole!!!" Hearing which Damian''s eyes widen in surprise.

    ''.....D-Did Felix just now spoke in English?!?!?!'' thought Damian as he saw Felix being taken to the recovery wards by one of the soldiers who snapped out of Felix''s charm because of his magic being sealed by Damian.

 Chapter 80 - Desires

    Damian who clearly heard Felix speaking english looked towards Irene and asked, "Hey Irene did you heard what that bastard said at the end?"

    Irene looked towards Damian and said, "I did hear him say something but I don''t know what language that was? Is that used in Adroelia?"

    Damian shook his head and then began thinking, ''How the hell can he speak English? The chances of someone knowing English which is language used back in my world are pretty low.....though the things totally changes if he is a person from that world as well...or met someone from that world who taught him this language...Then he must have taken over that body just like me...''

    "Doesn''t that mean that now I got a somewhat proper reason to kill that piece of shit." said Damian.

    "Huh?"

    Irene looked towards Damian curiously not knowing what he meant by that.

    Damian looked towards Irene and with a small smile on his face said, "Are you done with today''s work?"

    Irene who saw his smile felt a bit happy and smiled as well and nodded her head. She then held Damian''s finger''s with her''s and asked, "Want to have some tea with me?" to which Damian nodded his head with a smile and held her hands a bit firmly and thought, ''I will need to spy on that bastard, since even though he is a new person, meaning that the waste of space of prince is already dead.....his actions are quite similar to that body''s original owner a lot....which means that Irene is not that safe since he might have came here the same way I did and that means that he must have powers as well.....Plus he dared to use charm magic on Irene (accidentally) he is definitely going to get it from me.....I also need to know what is he planning right now....since he might also try to marry Irene.....If tries that I will cut of his other ''one'' as well which will make him unable to produce a heir.....Damn, I will be helping the whole world by doing that.''

    Suddenly he felt his hand being crushed by Irene and looked towards her and saw her pouting and look away from him as soon as their eyes made contact.

    ''....Damn she is cute...'' thought Damian and asked, "What happened? Did I do something wrong?"

    Irene looked at him from the corner of her eyes and said, "You are focusing on something else when we are together like this after such a long time after the war....."

    Damian hummed in response and said, "Well, I was just remembering the magnificent morning that we had together....looks like I got too distracted by that."

    Hearing that Irene immediately blushed as she imagined the scene from the morning as well and looked down in shame.

    Not wanting anyone to see Irene like that he immediately made a barrier enchantment around him to alter what the other were seeing and immediately rushed towards the room they were going to.

    Once both of them in the room he closed the door and disabled the enchantment and looked towards Irene who was hiding her face with her hands while occasionally peeking towards Damian from the gaps in between her fingers.

    Damian got enchanted by the sight and could literally feel his heart thumping loudly.

    Irene who being a dragon slayer and being very close to Damian at the moment noticed the changes in him and hesitatingly placed her forehead on Damian''s chest who after a while embraced the red head and slowly started to caress her hair with a smile on his face.

    "You really are adorable Irene....Enough to make it very hard for me to hold myself back."

    Hearing that Irene felt even more embarrassed and started lightly headbutting Damian.

    Damian who found this gesture cute let her do that for a while and then held her chin and made her look up towards him and smile at the embarrassed red head.

    He then held her up in a princess carry much to Irene''s surprise and then went to take a seat having Irene on his lap.

    "U-U-Umm, D-Damian?"

    Damian looked towards Irene and with a smile on his face asked, "What is it my dear?"

    "Will you put me down?"

    Damian placed his head on Irene''s shoulders and closed his eyes and said, "What do you think?"

    Irene hugged Damian back and said in a low tone, "You won''t...."

    Damian just hummed in response and just enjoyed Irene''s presence near him and the same was the case with Irene who was now finally able to calm herself a bit.

    Soon Irene heard light snoring coming from Damian and peeked towards his face and saw him sleeping peacefully.

    Seeing that Irene smiled wryly and then got out of his lap and instead laid Damian on her own lap to let him rest a bit.

    She caressed Damian''s face for a while when suddenly she started to stare intensely at lips. She then nervously looked around and once she confirmed that no one was nearby and placed hundreds of anti spying enchantments around the room took a deep breath to calm herself a bit and then placed her lips on Damian''s and soon sat straight and looked away from Damian who was sleeping peacefully.

    ''....I am gonna tease her a lot about this...'' were the thoughts of Damian who seemed to have woken up during the time when Irene was caressing his cheeks.

    He then turned around burying his head comfortable in Irene''s heavenly thighs and lightly held her waist making sure to not get suspected of being awake by Irene.

    Irene who noticed Damian embracing her felt embarrassed but resolved herself to not act and make Damian wake up because of her.

    Damian, totally unaware of the resolve Irene just took laid on her lap peacefully and appreciated the softness of her thighs and slowly drifted off to sleep.

    ------------------

    IRENE''S POV:

    Ugghhhh....calm down calm down!!! I shouldn''t let Damian wake up just because I am feeling embarrassed by something like this! It was me afterall who placed him on my lap.

    I then once again looked towards Damian and immediately my face started heating up making me immediately turn away from him.

    AGHHHHH!!! GET YOURSELF TOGETHER IRENE!!!

    I am the queen of Dragonof, I should not get fl.u.s.tered like this.

    "But don''t you want to embrace him tightly and sleep along with him whole hugging his body the whole night with both of you totally n.a.k.e.d?"

    Suddenly hearing a voice I got a bit startled and looked towards the direction where the sound came from and saw a small me on my shoulder.....though I was wearing a devil like costume with two horns and a tail.

    H-Huh? What the hell is she talking about?! How dare you say that I have such thoughts in my mind right now....and where the hell she knew what I fantasize about.

    "Eh? Don''t lie to yourself I know that you want to do that."

    Suddenly a new voice was heard and once again I found a small me standing on my other shoulder with an angel like clothing and a halo on top of her head.

    HEY ARENT YOU SUPPOSE TO OPPOSE THE OTHER ONE!!! AND THERE IS NO WAY THAT I WAD THINKING LIKE THAT!!!

    Suddenly both of the small me looked at me with a smile and showed a thumbs up and said, "Don''t worry we know your desires....the ''deepeest'' desires....."

    ... Aren''t you both way too terrifying...

    In the end the debate ended with all three Irene''s having an intense blush on their faces and not even able to look towards Damian for even a second...it seems like my desires were too ''deep'' for my own well being.....

 Chapter 81 - incognito date

    Days went by as Damian and Irene spent time together secretly flirting with each other, and even though Damian was sometimes busy spying on ''someone'' he still spent major time of his day either working and training with soldiers who were happily helping each other out with training or while flirting around with Irene to the point of making her totally red in embarrasment and Damian was really proud of that.

    The results from his spying though we''re giving results that were still not enough for him to point out what the prince or more specifically the person who has taken over the Prince''s body was planning. He really was amused to see him easily being swayed by the words of the nobles who were near him and were totally using him as their pawn. It was so bad that he even started to pity the poor soul who was just being driven into deeper. and deeper shit. Of course being the honourable and faithful citizen of Adroelia, he didn''t forget his duty and earnestly recorded all the evidence which he will give to the king once it was stockpiled enough to get them at the very least killed.

    Anyways the things that Damian learnt from spying was that the person was a totally lazy bum and easily swayed away by emotions. It was clear from his daily habits as he spent most of the time lazing around and eating various delicacies, whose results were that the perfectly chiseled and god-tier body of prince Felix for the first time since Damian had seen him started to gain weight and losing its charm slowly and slowly. And the fact that he had some sort of suspicion on Damian about being a dangerous person and anger because of the way he treated him earlier.

    Damian really had the urge to just torture and get all the info out of him, but the fact that if nothing important comes out of the idiot''s mouth even after the torture will cause trouble for him was stopping him from doing so. Assassinating him was also a no go as the blame will be pushed to Dragonof and it will cause them trouble and because of all that Felix was totally safe from being killed....at least for the time being that is.

    --------------------

    "It''s really way too crowded here."

    "Yup and this is still normal compared to what the situation bwas when we were not busy with all the battles."

    Currently Damian and Irene were on an incognito date in the capital city and were disguising themselves with enchantments.

    Irene who was finally able to get a day off from her schedule was happily holding Damian''s hand and was explaining to him about the various things to which Damian just listed with a intrigued expression on his face.

    "Hmm...it really is different from Adroelia, people are still happy there but seeing dragons and people happily living together and even helping around is really quite a rare sight.... specially the fact that even dragons have opened their shops here and are selling some stuff.

    Currently Irene''s hair were black and were in a pony tail and she was currently wearing comparatively less revealing and modest clothes.

    Damian on the other hand had brown hair and was wearing clothes similar to the ones he used to wear back in the forest.

    Irene was feeling happy seeing her lover praising the country she ruled and said, "Hmm Hmm we really are quite close to eachother after all."

    Damian looked towards Irene and nodded his head and said, "Indeed you all are quite close to each other, but I am closer to you than them right?" and showed a smirk on his face.

    Hearing that Irene got a bit embarrassed but still nodded her head and got even closer to Damian and clung onto his hand.

    Damian who just smiled at her actions was happy as well.... totally not because of his hand got sandwiched between the valley of softness....it''s totally not because of that.

    They continued to walk around the town earning Hart warming smiles from the nearby people who were feeling happy seeing the couple, though there were occasional occurrences of some people willing to mess with them, but Damian came well prepared for that and had already stored some stones and pebbles in his storage and would just flung the fast enough to injure some people while the more brave ones received the same treatment as well....though for some reason the stones always hit on their balls which immediately made them stop fro. whatever they were planning.

    Of course Damian didn''t let Irene saw that and she too was busy keeping an eye out for some idiotic women who might want to try thier luck and try to aim for her man. And any such woman who was showing signs of doing just that mysteriously tripped over absolutely nothing.

    Though Damian was able to notice the small magic circles that appeared under the girls'' feet and that was the same reason he was not using the same approach as Irene who was sensetive to magic power would easily notice it.

    Irene then led Damian to a decent looking building which Damian assumed to be an inn which also worked as a restaurant.

    Irene entered the building along with and both of them immediately noticed the huge crowd in there.

    Soon a green haired woman who seemed to be the waitress came towards them to ask what business do they have there but once the green haired girl saw Irene''s face her eyes widened in surprise and she curtly bowed in a manner to not gaimuch attention. Irene just smiled at the girl and said, "Stop it Frey currently I am just a normal citizen. So can you get me the usual room?"

    The girl whose name was Frey nodded her head looked towards Damian before she walked forward and started leading the two of them to another room

 Chapter 82 - Talk in the tavern

    Currently sitting in one of the private rooms of the tavern both Damian and Irene were still in their disguise and were waiting for their food to arrive.

    It seemed like this place was run by one of the castle''s previous workers and since they knew Irene it was not that big of a deal for them to stay here and dine compared to other places which would create a great amount of fuss if they were to get recognised there. Also this place was comparatively safer than others.

    Damian who was leaning back on his chair glanced around to see if anyone was there or not and asked, "So Irene.....when are you going to discuss about the marriage part of the deal with the king of Adroelia?" and looked towards Irene.

    Irene who heard his question was slightly surprised seeing him talking about that in such an open space but soon she realised that there were a lot of silencing enchantments around the room and concluded that they were made by Damian.

    "Umm...about that, I have already sent a letter to the king, the day you went out with Maka." said Irene and got slightly embarrassed.

    Damian''s eyes widened in surprise as he sat straight in his seat and looked at Irene in disbelief and asked, "You were hiding that from me?"

    Irene lowered her head in shame and said in a very low voice, "I-I just wanted to surprise you, you know." and pouted a bit.

    Damian who saw her like that felt conflicted as he wanted to be the one who would propose this to the king and give the good news to him on his own as he both of them had a good relationship for the whole time he was there in Adroelia. But seeing that Irene just wanted to surprise him he sighed and said, "...Alright, I will just contact him through a lacrima tonight....you are not forgiven though, be prepared for ''punishment''."

    Irene who heard what Damian said felt relieved at first but then tensed up and blushed a bit at the end realising what Damian meant.

    Decided that she would not allow the man in front of her to embarrass here even more Irene immediately changed the topic and asked, "By the way, is it going to be alright? I mean I don''t think that the king would let someone like you go out of his hands."

    Damian stared at the red head for a while knowing fully well that she was trying to change the topic, but still decided to go with the flow and said, "No need to worry, we already had such kind of discussion earlier, he will fulfil his part of the deal since I have fulfilled my part of the deal. And he is not the kind of person to go back on his words."

    Damian smiled as he thought how great of a person the king of Adroelia was and was seriously wondering from which gutter did he picked up that prince of shit.

    Seeing Damian smiling with a calm expression on her face Irene placed both her arms on the table and then placed her head on the top of her palms and looked towards her lover with a loving smile on her face.

    But then she noticed Damian having a slightly uncomfortable expression on his face and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there really going to be some problems?"

    Damian who heard that question didn''t think much about it and answered absentmindedly, "Hmm, not that big of a deal, just that the princess would be upset hearing this ne-"

    But before he was able to finish the air around the room suddenly became tense and he immediately turned towards the source of the problem and saw Irene looking at him with a ''smile'' on her face and a faint aura of her magical power surrounding her.

    "Hmm, princess? Now that''s some news to me? Mind telling me about your relationship with her and why would she be upset? DA.MI.AN."

    Seeing her smile Damian flet that something dangerous was about to happen....not to him but to the kingdom of Adroelia.

    But Damian remained composed under Irene''s ''smile'' and the slight blood thirst leaking out of her, which was greatly enhanced by her draconic nature. He then took a deep breath and said, "Well.....it could be said that the Prince''s might or might not have developed a crush on me.....But I don''t have any kind of feelings for her. I am making it clear before you misunderstan anything."

    "Haha what are you talking about Damain. I am a very sensible and a very reasonable person, you know." said Irene as the blood l.u.s.t intensified slightly.

    Damian sighed seeing that simple words were not going to get through Irene and said, "Listen here Irene, it''s not the kid''s fault, you know. I just saved hed at a time of danger which made her fall for me. And I have done the the same if not better things for you."

    Hearing his answer Irene was not that satisfied but still decided to let him explain and asked, "So what did the great Damian did to make a girl fall head over heels for you."

    Damian thought about it for a while and then asked, "You promise to keep it to yourself I say otherwise. Promise."

    Irene nodded and approval.

    Damian sighed and said, "Well then let''s begin the interesting story.:

 Chapter 83 - Pervert

    "Back then when I first joined the Adorelian force. I was just appointed as a normal mage, though not of the lowest standing, it was still not that great position. During that time most of the commoner people in the knight and the Mage battalion were secretly recruited by the nobles for their personal gains to have some influence in the army, but still there were quite a few like me who refused to take up any noble''s offer. Afterall there was no profit for me since not many high ranking nobles wanted to have a commoner and I havd quite a sum of money so joining a simple noble was not important."

    "And as you know most of the nobles are already siding with the prince for the succession of the throne since the prince could be easily manipulated by them. Something which was not that easy with the princess Stella who was the better of the two twins and is the king''s choice to succeed him."

    "The prince as the idiot he was got told something by the sc.u.m amongst the nobles who were supporting him started to openly oppose the princess and used every opportunity that he got to embarrass her, though there were not that many since the princess is quite prim and proper. but still the major nobles made a huge ruckus out of it."

    "But still it had nothing to do with it, and just focused my time on gaining achievements and positions along with my knight partner Rung, who is my senior and soon both of us reached great positions because of our achievements in war. He became the general and I was the vice-captain of the second order of mages and hence I had to choose who I had to align myself with since, only the first order knights and mages are near the king. the second squad had to choose either the prince or the princess." said Damian.

    "And you who got enamored by the princess chose her, huh?" asked Irene, with a ''smile'' on her face.

    Damian just shook his head and said, "Nope, I was not even able to choose, you see before I even got the form regarding who to choose an incident happened which led me to it. Otherwise why would I leave the opportunity to align with someone who could be easily manipulated and get done with the shit a bit sooner. Hell, if I would be the one manipulating that idiot I would have taken control over the kingdom on my own. Just ''brainstorm'' and ''Grey matter'' somethings and it''s all over for that shit." said Damian as he moved his chair near Irene and pulled her in his embrace trying to calm her down a bit.

    "Hmm, so what happened then." asked Irene who was in a comparatively better mood.

    "The idiot prince got mocked by the princess in one of the evening parties held by the king and inorder to take revenge on her he got an idea from some nobles, and used his despicable magic on her to control her and led her somewhere to get violated by his underlings which consisted of both nobles and commoners."

    "I, who was helping Rung calmed down on being shot down by yet another lady heard her cry for help, after which both me and Rung rushed there and dealt with the situation, though when I was trying to kill the bastard prince for trying to violate his own sister, Rung tries to stop me saying that he was a royalty but not being able to completely stop me, the direction of my sword changed and that was the day when the prince lost one of his balls." said Damian with a nostalgic expression on his face and then looked towards Irene whose brows were twitching.

    "After that, I asked Rung to take care of the people who were either knocked out or were not able to move because of severe injuries while I helped the princess, to cover her body and all and took her to her room withou being noticed by others. After which she publically requested me to be under to which I was not able to refuse, since it would have been rude, and soon I got promoted to the Mage head position by the princess''s recommendation and the ''mysterious dissapearance'' of the previous mage head."

    "....What do you mean by ''mysterious dissapearance''?" asked Irene with a deadpan look on her face.

    "...Hmm, well the old mage promised to hand me his position in a few years, but I promised to help him with his research if he let me have the position and therefore we made a research facility somewhere and after changing his get up we holed ourselves in there and worked on his research. He got his research done and I got the position, not to mention I got the etherion spell which we were researching as well." said Damian with a slight smirk on his face and said, "What I don''t kill everyone, you know. Just those that deserve it....or when it is necessary for my cause."

    Hearing that Irene got slightly embarrassed and decided to change the topic and said, "A-Anyway, so the princess got a crush on you since you saved her from such a situation."

    ".... Probably.....but the fact that she started showing signs after she accidentally saw my n.a.k.e.d body and my ''brother'' bothers me..."

    Irene blinked in surprise as he heard Damian''s words and said, "...So she is just a pervert..."

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Probably, who knows, she have shown various signs of her feelings during my time there."

    He then kissed Irene''s cheek and said, "But unfortunately for the princess I already had a queen in my sight."

    Irene blushed by Damain''s sudden kiss had a blush seeing which Damian chuckled and kissed her once again.

    Irene, who saw that Damian was not going to stop anytime soon pushed him away feeling super embarrassed by what he was doing in a public place and said, "Don''t do that here, someone could see us."

    She then looked away and said in a low tone buy Damian still heard her saying, "We can do that later when we go back....maybe much more" and got beet red frkm embarrasment.

    Damian who heard her clearly leaned closer to her ear and said, "Heh, you are quite the pervert yourself too, aren''t you my Irene." and pulled her in his embrace which earned him weak punches on his chest from an embarrased and a slightly angry Irene.

 Chapter 84 - Walk around the town

    After their usual flirting around was stopped by the arrival of the waitress who came with the food, both of them enjoyed their lunch while chatting with each other.....and flirting with each other.

    Once they were done with the food and the bill they stood up and were about to go out, but suddenly Damian stopped Irene and said, "Wait, Irene." and pointed towards a table to which Irene looked in that direction as well and saw some of the commander and mage captains of both Adroelia and Dragonof sitting together along with Ring and Christopher.

    But still it was not that surprising to see all of them gathered here as it may be seen as the two generals treating the captains and commanders to some food on their victory in the war. What caught Damian''s attention was the fact that amongst all of them there were some butlers of the nobles that came with the prince and the things that they were talking about.

    Damian looked towards Irene and saw that her slightly surprised and concluded that there was indeed something going on there which was picked up by Irene''s dragon ears. Damian then used his magic to enhance the hearing capability of his ears and nodded his head when he was able to hear what they were talking about.

    .

    .

    .

    In the end, once the important talk was over and all of them officially started to party Damian and Irene decided to finally leave as well and continue their date.

    "...So the nobles that came here are trying to set me up with your country''s general, huh..." said Irene while looking around the street.

    "...Hmm, well can''t blame them they are not fond of me, and they are not going to let the prince which can be easily manipulated by them to be in another country since all the resources that they have spent in ''nurturing'' him to be their puppet will be wasted if he doesn''t become the king of Adroelia. So Ring is their best choice, since he is a noble and is technically on their side...." said Damian while pulling Irene''s hand towards a stall that caught his eyes.

    Irene followed where Damian led her and saw that the stall had different kind of herbs and all. Knowing that Damian was proficient in making potions and other medicines and that most of his supplies were finished because of the recent intake of potions in the war, she decided to arrange some funds for all the resources that Damian used for that and pay him back at a later.

    "...But don''t worry it''s not like that old man is going to listen to their demand if I told him not to. I have much more influence compared to them and not to mention the Queen of Dragonof will herself request to let me be her partner. So their opinions doesn''t hold much value." said Damian and took the things that he needed and payed for them.

    He then once again started walking along with Irene who looked at Damian and asked, "What were those herbs for? Potions?"

    "Hmm, my shampoo is finished so I decided to get the ingredients to make some....I will give you some too, so look forward to it....and something to make ''gifts'' for those nobles." said Damian with a ''smile'' on his face.

    Totally not listening to what he said at the end Irene looked at Damian with sparkling eyes and asked, "That thing that you once gave me as a present which is used to make hair more beautiful?"

    "Yup, afterall Zena-san told me that she took some for herself as well because of which it got finished quite soon...not to mention that your hair are pretty long.... I only gave you enough that would sustain me for 4 months,.so it must have lasted for a month at most right?"

    "Huh, Zena took some for herself too?!?! No wonder that the bottle got empty so soon. even though I just used it once a week."

    Damian looked at Irene who was slightly pissed and patted her head and said, "Don''t worry, I can make lots for you.....I will make some for Zena-san as well so that she doesn''t take yours. Ah, watch out.."

    Damian then held Irene by her waist to stop her from crashing into some kids who were playing with a ball.

    "Hmm....I should get some things for Natsu and the others as well." said Damian and then looked at Irene and asked, "You alright?" to which Irene nodded her head.

    Damian then let go of her waist but still tickled her sides a bit which made the ticklish Irene tremble a bit because of the surprise and look at Damian with slightly angry expression.

    "Don''t tease me like that....and who is this Natsu?"

    Damian smirked seeing her reaction to his slight tickling and made a mental note to tease her once they get back.

    "Hmm, Natsu? Well, he is a kid I met a few days ago, he is a dragon slayer, you know and is super funny as well. There are some other kids there as well.....I will introduce to them some other day.....You will surely be surprised seeing such small dragon slayers."

    Irene nodded her head and was slightly surprised hearing that even small kids can be dragon slayers....as the process was painful for once to get the dragon slayer powers and was now curious to meet those kids.

    Damian then bought some toys for the kids, like a ball and short wooden swords for the boys and a doll for Wendy.

    After that both of them just continued their date with a wholesome atmosphere around them that even the people who saw them smiled seeing the couple getting along like that while also feeling blissful seeing the two of them.....as for those who didn''t feel like that and tried to approach them for ''something'' mysteriously tripped on nothing(for the women) while the men were hit by something which made them kneel on the ground and groan in pain.

 Chapter 85 - Talk in the dining room

    Later that day both the lovebirds came back to the castle through the secret entrance where Zena was waiting for them in Irene''s form.

    Once Zena greeted the two of them Irene lifted the magic off her and Zena in her normal maid clothes appeared in front of them.

    Damian and Irene turned back to their normal form as well and then Damian took out his mage cloak from his storage and put it on himself and said, "Well I am done so I will go ahead of you two, I have already made some enchantments here so you can change without any worries." and then started to walk ahead but before he was able to Zena came in front of him and said, "Umm....Damian-sama, take this as an apology from me." and presented a box of sweets to Damian.

    Damian who took the box unconsciously from Zena stared at it for a while and then looked at Zena and asked why she was apologising.

    "Ah,....Um.....You see when I was cleaning her majesty''s and your rooms a few days ago, I found some traces of ''some activities'' that might or might not have taken place that day along with a few red strands of hair, that coupled with the flushed face a d non-tired expression of her majesty made me realize that I might have interrupted ''something''." and bowed her head.

    Hearing her explaination Irene started to feel embarrassed and blushed while Damian too had a slight blush on his cheeks and was not sure how to respond to her.

    "*cough* Umm.....How should I say this... Zena-san thank you for that interruption, or things might have escalated quite quickly before the marriage." and then immediately left.

    Zena then stood straight and saw the Damian leaving and then looked towards Irene and said, "Ara, so something like that did happen...*sigh* because of me her majesty lost the important chance to lose her virgi-"

    But before she was able to finish Irene covered her mouth and said, "A-A-A lot of work must have been piled up right? L-L-Lets hurry up and leave as well." and she too started walking away without changing her commoner clothing.

    Seeing Irene blushing and fl.u.s.tered Zena giggled and said, "My, it seems like it was a good decision to appoint only those who know about the two of them on the way." and started following Irene.

    ------------------------

    In the evening both Damian and Irene had dinner together along with the rest of the high ranking people present in the castle with the prince sitting the furthest away from Damian, who was sitting the closest he could to Irene, while the ministers made sure that only ladies were sitting on the either side of the Irene.

    The nobles who were supporters of the prince were looking towards Damian with slight anger because of how he mocked them at the party and the thing that Prince reported to them.

    "B-By the way your majesty, have you given a thought about the marriage part of the alliance contract." asked one of the nobles supporting the prince.

    Hearing that most of the ministers choked on their food as they didn''t think that the someone would bring this topic.

    Hearing the question Irene looked towards the man who asked that and said, "Hmm....marriage, huh. Well I did send a letter to his majesty but have not yet received a repl-"

    While Irene was talking to the minister Damian tapped Rungs foot with his own to get his attention and once Rung looked towards him Damian said in a low voice, "The nobles will most certainly try to set you up with her, y''know." hearing which Rung immediately choked. and started coughing seeing which Damian gave him a cup of water and apologised on his behalf to the others.

    Before Rung could say anything Damian said, "Listen here Rung, don''t accept that deal no matter what you know."

    Rung looked at Damian with a confused look and asked, "Why?"

    ''I don''t want to kill you.'' thought Damian but didn''t say it to him.

    "Do you think you will be happy with an arranged marriage with someone you haven''t even known yet, considering how shitty your luck is when dealing with women whom you barely know about." said Damian and immediately Rung''s face paled in horror as he started to remember the times he tried to woo a woman he hadn''t met before and how bad his situation was during that time."

    "Yeah, arranged dates were a total hell for me. Not to mention that I will be too ashamed of myself to stand beside someone like Irene-sama, the queen of the dragons. I can''t defeat a dragon on my own and she can. Not to mention that she can use magic, unlike me...and how the hell will I be able to deal with the responsibilities of a king when I struggle with the responsibilities of a general and that too in Adroelia which is way smaller kingdom compared to Dragonof....DA- I MEAN IAN-SAMA!! HELP ME!!!" said Rung whisper-yelling at Damian.

    Damian nodded and gave him a thumbs up and said, "Don''t worry, I will talk to the king about it tonight, but you have to make sure on your end to not accept their offer, or they might try to put pressure on the king using you as a shield, alright."

    Rung nodded his head seriously and said, "I will hide in Christopher''s house for a month."

    "Umm, gentleman what the two of you are talking about?" asked one of Dragonof''s minister looking towards Rung and Damian.

    "Ah, well it seems like Rung, lost his sword today and is asking me if I know where it might be?" said Damian with a smile on his face.

    "Umm..... isn''t it there beside his chair?"

    Hearing which both Rung and Damian looked at the sheathed sword and Damian said, "..... That''s what I told him too....".

    The minister and Damian stared at each other for a while without any expression on their faces.

    --------------

    After the awkward dinner was over all the people went to their respective room and for some reason Rung left the hall immediately before anyone could stop him.

    Later in Damian''s room Irene was hugging his waist and leaning on his back while Damian was sitting on the bed going through the some papers. Both of them were in their nightwear and were getting ready to sleep.

    "Hey Damian?"

    "Hmm.."

    "...I am happy you know. I enjoyed the date a lot." said Irene and placed her head on Damian''s shoulder and pecked his cheek.

    Damian smiled and rested his head against Irene''s and said, "Really? Then I am glad."

    "We will soon get married, you know."

    "Yup."

    "Are you happy about it?"

    "Yup. You?"

    "There''s no way I won''t be happy." said Irene with a smile.

    Damian turned his head to look towards the smiling Irene with a smile of his own and then leaned forward to kiss her.

    Irene who felt her lips touching against Damian''s closed her eyes and kissed him as well but soon both of them separated and said at the same time, "Let''s not do something too intense like before."

    And chuckled seeing that they both said the same thing at the same time.

    Damian then nodded his head and said, "Well just wait for a bit for me to get done with somethings and then I will sleep." and looked back at the papers in his hand, but then saw Irene lying down in his lap.

    He looked at Irene who was smiling happily while lying in his lap and just helplessly shook hi head and adjusted his position so as to not discomfort Irene and patted her head and said, "Aren''t you acting too spoiled?"

    "Well it''s not like there is anyone here to look at the queen of Dragonof, right?" said Irene.

    Damian nodded and patted her head and said, "Yup, I am only here with my beautiful and amazing Irene, so you can act as spoiled as you want."

    Irene nodded and then let Damian do his work while lying peacefully in his lap.

    .

 Chapter 86 - King and the princess

    Once Damian was done with the doc.u.ments he looked towards Irene who seemed to be thinking of something but smiled once she saw that Damian was done with the doc.u.ments.

    Both of them then lied down in their beds but suddenly a lacrima fit in a bracelet started blinking that was kept on Damian''s side.

    Seeing it blinking Damian sighed and looked towards Irene, "Irene just a minute please." and then got off the bed and took the bracelet and wore it in his hand and sent his own magic power to it as well.

    Just as he did that a holographic screen appeared over the lacrima and images of two people appeared in it.

    "Greetings your majesty and princess Stella."

    "Raise your head mage head Ian." said the king.

    Damian then looked up and saw the king looking at him with a smile while the princess was.... ''smiling'' as well.

    "The king stared at him for a while and then said, "It seems like you were about to sleep. Sorry about disturbing you at this hour."

    "No need for that your majesty....infact I was thinking of contacting you soon....but it looks like you beat me to it."

    "Hmm, you want to tell me something? Well, it''s interesting since it has been a while since we had a casual conversation. So what is the thing that you wanted to talk to me about?"

    "Hmm.....well, how should I put it.....you might or might not know about it, I am thinking of getting married to the queen of Dragonof, Lady Irene." said Damian with a small smile on his face.

    "Huh...."

    "I OBJECT!!!!"

    And immediately got two vastly different reactions from the two people on the screen.

    "Overuled." said Damian while pointing his finger towards the princess and then turned towards the surprised king and said, "Your majesty..... I have fulfilled my part of the deal....so don''t go back on yours."

    The king who was surprised by the sudden news took some while to digest the information and gave a tired sigh and said, ".....Was this the thing that you told me about...?"

    "Yup, this was my aim from the very beginning before I even met any of you." said Damian with a smile on his face.

    "Hey don''t ignore me!!"

    "The threat of war with another kingdoms?"

    "Took care of it."

    "Alliance with Dragonof?"

    "Of equal standing and successful."

    "Hey don''t ignore me!!!"

    "...Looks like you really did the thing that I asked for.....well I wanted you to stay in my kingdom...but I am not going to go back on my word, you have my blessings to proceed with this marriage." said the king with a kind smile on his face while looking towards Damian.

    "HEY!! STOP IGNORING ME ALREADY YOU TWO!!! AND JUST SO YOU KNOW I AM STILL AGAINST THIS MARRIAGE!!!" said the princess.

    "Hmm princess Stella, it seems like you already knew about this even when his majesty did not.....then does that mean that you ''somehow'' got the messages that I sent to the king from Dragonof...and ''forgot'' to tell him about it." said Damian in a polite tone and a smile on his face.

    Hearing that the king looked at Stella with a questioning gaze while Stella flinched making Damian sure that he hit the bullseye.

    "...Now I know why you have been in a bad mood for quite a while.....Stella did you take those letters without permission.....once again."

    "...Before you say anything to me.....I already related the necessary things to the prime minister so it''s not like a huge trouble would be caused because of it."

    "And what are the things that you didn''t consider ''necessary''."

    "... Everything sent from Dragonof which were hinting to getting Ian to be sent there for marriage purpose..." said the princess averting her eyes.

    The king and Damian continued to stare at the princess and not only them but even Irene who was at the side but still heard their talk was looking towards them.

    "*cough**cough* Keeping the small things aside, I am totally against this marriage Damian." said Stella folding her hand and looking towards Damian with a firm expression on her face.

    But immediately she recieved a light slap on her head from the king and he said, "Those types of things are not small at all....now, I think there is something that I think that you have to say to Damian."

    The princess looked at the king for a while and then nodded her head and then turned towards Damian and said, "Damian, I still object to this."

    Hearing which both the king and Damian facepalmed and thought at the same time, ''Its getting nowhere talking to her.''

    Suddenly Damian''s hand was held by someone making him turn around only to see Irene standing beside her.

    Seeing her Damian got slightly surprised and asked, "Are you sure?" to which Irene nodded her head and said, "Yes, I am." and then came in front of the screen as well making both the king and the princess shocked by her sudden appearance.

    "Greetings to both of you, I am the queen of Dragonof, it''s a pleasure to meet you both."

    Hearing that the king immediately glanced towards Damian who just nodded his head.

    "W-Wh-What are you doing in Damian''s bedroom and in a sleepwear no less!!!! Are you trying to seduce him to make him agree!!!" shouted the princess while pointing her finger towards Irene seeing which the king got startled and immediately held her hand to put it down.

    "I apologize for my daughter''s attitude just now, please forgive her Lady Irene!" said the king while looking towards Stella as if she was an idiot.

    Irene smiled and said, "It''s fine, no need to apologise to me." She then looked towards Stella and said, "Princess Stella right? About you earlier statement....there is no need for me to use such methods to get him you know."

    The princess crossed her hands and said, "And why is that?"

    Irene smiled and said, "Why? It''s because he is MY Damian." and looked towards Damian with a smile on her face who smiled back at her affectionately making an aura full of affection to be released from the two of them.

    "DON''T YOU DARE FLIRT IN FRONT OF ME!!!" said the princess with a frown on her face not liking the imaginary pink aura that she saw just now in the slightest.

    Seeing that Irene just smiled and apologized to her for doing something inappropriate in front of the two of them making the princess more pissed.

    The king who was just beside the princess knew about how her daughter was and how she was currently feeling....which was not a good news in any way possible. He then glanced towards Damian and gestured him to do something.

    Damian gave a fake cough and said, "Princess Stella, you need to understand that the one I love is Irene and the only reason I joined the Adroelian army was to get a high enough status for this purpose."

    "Wait! You two have known each other for that long...." to which Irene nodded with a victorious smirk on her face. Making Stella''s brows twitch as she thought, ''Damn, there she took what I had as my advantage from me!! What''s left now, looks, nah we both are royalty because of which our looks are great, b.o.o.b.s and ass...no way in hell I have an advantage in that department.....what else....''

    She looked at Irene and Damian standing side by side and even though she didn''t want to admit it she knew that both of them were looking quite good together since both of them were happy in eachother''s company.

    "*sigh* No other way it seems, Damian do you know my feelings towards you...,"

    "....yes..."

    "...And still you will choose her...."

    "...Yes, I apologize but I do love Irene." said Damian with a firm look on his face making Irene feel happy hearing those words, but she didn''t show it on her face and instead looked towards the princess who was just rejected thinking that she would be sad or might even be crying at the sudden rejection.

    But once they looked towards her both the king of Adroelia and the queen of Dragonof were shocked seeing that the princess was not sad in the slightest and instead was looking towards Damian without any expression on her face. Damian to was doing the same but after a while Damian smirked and said, "That was the 50th time I guess."

    "43rd!!! Damn, when will you accept?!?!" said the princess with an annoyed look on her face and took out a notebook from her pocket and marked something in it.

    She then looked towards Irene and said, "Just so you know, I still haven''t given up on him yet. I will marry him." with a provoking look her face.

    "Wait wait wait wait wait.....What the hell did happen just now!?!?!" asked the king with a surprised look on his face.

    Damian shrugged and said, "It''s just one of princess''s usual confessions that she makes from time to time to me....It''s already the 50th time that she got rejected as you can see."

    "43, but anyway the one you told me about that you live turned out to be the queen of Dragonof....if I would have known that I would have made some excuse to prevent you from going there." said the princess with a smile on her face.

    She stared at both of them for a while and sighed, "I don''t like it but seems like Damian loves you so I will not say anything about it now...but don''t take it that I have lost or given up." and looked towards Irene.

    Irene hugged Damian''s arms and said, "Sure~" with a huge ''smile'' on her face.

    Seeing her smile a vein popped up in the princess''s forehead seeing which the king immediately sped through the conversation not wanting another argument to start. And once he knew all the info that he didn''t get because of the Princess he gave his regards to Damian and Irene and cut the call.

    But just as the lacrima was about to turn off, the screen appeared once again with princess''s face close to the screen and she said, "I love you Damian~ Bye~"

    "Bye princess. I will ask your etiquette teacher to drill some more discipline in you." said Damian with a smile.

    "Wh-"

    The princess tried to say something more but Damian cut the call and sighed.

    "Let''s just sleep now..." and then glanced towards Irene who was going towards the bed and thought, ''...or maybe sleep can wait for a while.'' and jumped on the bed and held Irene in his embrace after which he spent the time teasing her for how bold she was acting in front of the princess and the king.

    ---------------------

    King''s pic

    Princess''s pic

 Chapter 87 - Making the alliance official

    Two days passed by after the talk with the Adroelian royalty, and the days went by with both of them doing their usual duties a d flirting with each other. Damian also got a treat from Zena for interrupting them previously in the form him ''acceidently'' getting trapped in the bathroom along with Irene, though not much happened since both of them promised to not go overboard....which failed spectacularly though they still didn''t cross the final line.

    Currently inside the meeting hall every higher up was once again and were looking towards Irene curiously.

    Irene who looked around the hall, once she confirmed that all of them were present nodded her head and was about to start. But before she was able to say anything the door was knocked.

    "Hmm, What?!" asked one of the ministers but instead of responding, the door opened and three dragon elders, which included Belserion as well came in making all the people except for Damian shocked by their arrival.

    "Damian looked towards the dragons and saw Belserion looking towards him. Both of them stared for a while when suddenly Belserion smirked and said, "We are back, Irene." and walked inside the hall and stood at his usual spot and was followed by the other two dragons.

    The prince who now looked quite ''healthy'' along with the his noble subordinates were surprised seeing the three dragons, since these dragons were comparatively bigger than the ones that were still there in Dragonof.

    Irene looked at Belserion with a smile on her face and said, "Good to see you Belserion. Are you fine? Is the situation at the battlefield stable? You can rest if you want."

    Belserion sighed seeing his daughter like queen panicked and reassured her that he was fine, and that the situation at the battlefield was quite stable since most of the stronger dragons were dealt with and the rest could be dealt with the remaining dragons.

    "The main force of their dragons is still not here so only the overly excited bunch came and was easily taken care off." said one of the other dragons.

    "And it also seems that the some other force is dealing with these dragons because we got a report that a lot of dragons were found dead in the western region. So the enemy is currently busy checking out that region. So we are safe for a while."

    "Hmm...some other kingdom found a way to deal with those dragons?" said one of the ministers which started a discussion amongst the people present there amongst which some talked about finding out about this and forming an alliance with that kingdom.

    The prince who was sitting silently thought, ''...It must be Acnologia....I cannot think of any other thing capable of fighting against dragons, here. Well good luck forming an alliance with him...''

    Felix just sighed and shook his head not wanting to join the talk since it was totally pointless to interfere.

    Damian who saw this from the corner of his eyes didn''t say anything and just looked away.

    During the time that he spent on monitoring the prince, he came to know a few things, First, he was most probably someone from the same world he was in. Second, he doesn''t seem to be hiding his powers(he is not smart enough to do so, considering how attention hungry the bastard really was) and third, he somehow was able to got his magic unlocked and was a huge foodie since he was advising the chefs in the castle about how to improve the dishes by telling them about modern food, though the lack of his knowledge about the ingredients didn''t help that much.

    Aside from all this Damian was suspicious of him that he knew something more important since he sometimes heard him talk about things like, ''..in the future...'' ''....what year will this...'' ''...this world''s girls are as ''big'' as I knew...''

    And though he was not able to pinpoint what it was he was sure that either Felix had the power of seeing future, or something along those lines.

    While Damian was in his thoughts Irene clapped her hands gaining everyone''s attention and said, "Well currently we don''t know anything about this new force that is dealing with the dragons, so first we should get someone to find that out only after that we can do anything else because we don''t know whether this new variable sees us as it''s enemy or not."

    Hearing that everyone just nodded their head while Damian and Rung just shrugged their shoulders not that bothered about it.

    "Anyways here. The letter that I sent to Adroelia about the alliance has came back and now Lord Ian, can I ask you to please read this out loud."

    Damian nodded and saw that the letter was sealed with magic. He then took out the seal that was given to him by the king and placed it on top of the seal and immediately the seal on the letter disappeared.

    Damian then opened it and saw what was written in there.

    --------------------

    Yo Damian,

    Just sign the doc.u.ments now since the other things were done and gibe your name if you don''t want any changes. Form something up in your head and give the speech on my behalf.

    Sincerely,

    Claude de Adroelia

    P.S.: You have my blessings for the new step that you are going to take now.

    --------------------

    Damian sighed and thought, ''Sincere my ass...''

    He then gave a fake cough and said, "His majesty have asked to get the alliance on paper as well and get it legally approved. And regarding the person who is said to marry her majesty Irene...he have recommended me mage head Ian and the general Rung along with the name of duke''s youngest child though he is just 12 years old." Damian then looked towards Irene and said, "The decision now rests in your hands lady Irene." and bowed his head and sat down.

    Once Damian sat down, he immediately nudged Rung and whispered, ''Its now or never, say something before the nobles say anything.''

    Rung nodded his head with a determined look on his face. he then stood up and said, "Lady Irene, I would like to withdraw from this."

    Seeing him making that decision the nobles were totally shocked along with the prince whose expression only changed after a while totally showing that he was not paying attention.

    Damian immediately placed a silencing enchantment near them which was noticed by both the dragons and Irene but they just remained silent and didn''t say anything.

    And just as what Damian predicted the noble wanted to call out Rung to ''explain'' him something but his voice didn''t reach anyone.

    "And why is that lord Rung, his majesty recommended you, is there any problem?" asked Irene ''curioisly''.

    Rung who was in his general mode bowed his head sincerely and said, "I apologize for this, but I already have someone that I like back in my kingdom....so I would like if you could exempt me from this, however if you really want to then...." Rung then didn''t say anything and just stood their silent with his head still looking towards the ground.

    Damian who was right beside Rung silently applauded seeing his friend''s acting and whispered, ''Looks like the time we spent practising how to act wasn''t wasted.''

    ''Shut up Ian, I am in the role right now...'' said Rung knowing that his friend has already placed a similar silencing enchantment near them.

    Seeing the general request like that most of them felt. guilty to push the poor man into this and just agreed to his request.

    One of the ministers then looked towards Irene and asked, "Then there are two options now your majesty.....your answer."

    Irene nodded her head and looked towards Damian with a smile on her face.

    "Lord Ian"

    Damian smiled as well and asked, "Yes, my lady."

    "Are you willing to marry me?"

    Damian bowed his head and said, "It would be my honour to have a wonderful woman like you as my wife....but-"

    Hearing him stop at that most of the ministers were surprised and looked towards Damian with widened eyes. Not only them even Irene and Belserion were slightly shocked.

    Damian then stood up from his seat and walked towards Irene''s seat and kneeled on one of his knees and said, "I would prefer to be the one who asks this."

    He then took a deep breath and said, "Lady Irene....will you marry me." and took out a ring from his storage and held it in one of his hands.

    Irene who felt very happy seeing the ring and knowing that she could finally be with him shed some tears with smile on her face and nodded her head and moved her hand forward.

    Damian then held her hand put the ring in the finger and kissed the top of her hand.

    Seeing their queen getting proposed all the ministers and the guards that were present in the room started clapping their hand along with the dragons who too were happy seeing this scene but were unable to clap.

    Rung too was happy for his friend since he got it quite a while ago that the lady who caught his friend''s interest was the queen was the reason why he quite easily accepted his bullshit about his bad luck with arranged marriages.

    Damian who was now standing near Irene had a smile on his face and thought, ''That was really embarassing doing in front of everyone....HOW THE DID THOSE PEOPLE IN THE MOVIES DID THAT SO NATURALLY!!''

    Though his thoughts were like that he still had a smile on his face and looked towards Irene who too was smiling and looking at him.

 Chapter 88 - Starting the [talk]

    Once the news about Damian proposing to Irene was revealed to the others, the whole castle immediately burst out in joy(well except for some people from Adroelia). The capital and the whole kingdom too were excited after hearing the news, since Damian was also quite popular in the kingdom and him getting married to their queen was well recieved by the populace.

    Though Damian was happy about this the fact that Rung teased him a lot about how he said Those cheezy lines in his proposal to Irene. But Damian just retorted him with, "Well, you must know better than me which lines to not use while proposing a girl since you have been rejected quite a lot..." with a straight face.

    "Oooffffff!!!!" said the whole army in unison as they heard what their mage head say and looked towards their general who organised drinking party for all of them since he was very happy for his friend.

    Rung who felt a sword piercing his chest after hearing what Damian said was not able to say anything in return.

    "....W-WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT!!!" shouted Rung looking towards the soldiers who immediately started laughing seeing their general unable to retort the Mage head''s comment.

    Damian sighed and lifted two whole barrels of alcohol and said, "Don''t get me wrong, you started it first.....now lets continue our competition."

    Hearing that Rung sighed as well, "53 to 44 was it, with you winning?"

    "54 to 43 in my favour." said Damian as he looked towards the nearby soldiers and mages looking towards them with excitement and said, "What are you all waiting for? Start the party already." and then immediately the soldiers and mages lifted their mugs and said, "Congratulations Lord Ian!!!" and then Rung and Damian lifted their mugs as well and started drinking.

    ---------------------

    The next morning once Damian woke up he felt a severe headache from all the drinks he had yesterday and said, "Damn it, Rung won yesterday" and massaged his head.

    He then looked at the bar master who was cleaning and asked, "Can I have some water." to which the old man nodded and the placed the cup on the counter.

    Damian took the cup in his hand and took out a vial from his storage and gulped it''s contents down in one go and frowned because of the taste of the potion and immediately drank the water.

    Seeing his condition the old man placed one more cup of water which Damian gratefully took and drank.

    Once Damian was finally able to feel his taste buds he stood up from his seat and gave a small pouch to the bar owner.

    The bar owner took the opened it only to widen his eyes in surprise and said, "G-Gold!!".

    He immediately looked towards Damian and wanted to return it but Damian just smiled and patted his shoulder before going out of the bar and said, "Sorry if we made too much ruckus yesterday...make sure to overcharge that guy over there." and pointed his finger towards Rung before going out.

    -----------------------

    Back inside the castle in one of the rooms the prince and the nobles that supported him were sitting and were drinking as well, though they were not happy at all and were only drinking out of sorrow.

    The prince who was totally drunk along with the other nobles was spewing out some shit in English making him look like speaking total gibberish to others.

    But Damian who was standing at the window of the room said, "You really do have very vile thoughts." in English as well.

    "Since most part of the plan is fulfilled, let''s deal with this." said Damian as he picked up the prince and put him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. He then transformed into Jetray and took the prince off in the sky and took out the same vial that he used in the morning from his storage and put the bottle in the Prince''s mouth.

    A few minutes later the prince woke up coughing and panicking not being able to bear with the taste of what Damian shoved in his mouth.

    "Wakey Wakey mother f.u.c.ker." said Damian as he three a bottle of water towards the prince.

    Felix immediately took the bottle and drank the whole bottle in one go.

    He then glared at Damian and was about to stand up and tell at him but the moment he looked down his face paled and he got frozen at his spot.

    "This is atleast 5 km from the ground, try something that I don''t like and the platform enchantment there will disappear in no time." said Damian with a smile on your face.

    "W-Wh-What do you want from me?!?!" asked the panicked prince.

    Seeing the panicked expression on his face Damian smiled and said, "Now now I am not a demon you know...and what I want to know...hmm there are a lot of things but let''s start from [Who you really are?]" speaking the last part in English.

    Though because of fear the prince was not able to guess why the hell was the man in front of him was asking such an obvious question, but after a while his eyes widened as he stared at Damian without saying anything and gulped his saliva and asked, "A-a-are you f-from that world as well?"

    "Hmm....looks like I was not loud enough....I asked [Who you really are]?"

    Felix who realized that his questions would not be answered started thinking of ways to get out of the trouble.

    But before he think something the platform below him disappeared and that was the moment Felix had his first sky diving experience.

    "AHHHHHHH!!!"

    "So will you answer me?" asked Damian flying down as fell once again transformed into her ray"

    "AHHHHHHH!!!"

    "So, will you?"

    "AHHHHHHH!!!"

    "WILL YOU FU*KING ANSWER ME DAMN IT!!!" yelled Damian in an annoyed tone.

    "FINE!!! FINE!!! JUST STOP THIS ALREADY!!!!" pleaded Felix whose speed started to slow down to the point that he stopped falling down after a bit and was once again on the platform which was going back up in the air like an elevator.

    "So let''s cooperate now, alright?" asked Damian with a ''friendly'' smile on his face which sent a shiver down Felix''s smile who can only look at Damian and think that he must be a demon or something.

 Chapter 89 - The [talk] continues

    Currently being high up in the aur Felix was scared shit less by the person who was flying in front of him. And even though the man in front of him was handsome and had a friendly smile on his face, the only thing that Felix could recognize this person as was a demon. A demon who suddenly abducted him and brought him here and even had him experience sky diving.

    Damian didn''t think much about what was going through Felix''s mind and said, "So who are you?"

    "W-Wh-What are you talking about? I-I am Felix, you know. The prince of the kingdom that you belong to."

    And just as he said that a small beam of magic energy passed by him caressing his cheek.

    It took a few seconds for him to register what happened just now and immediately pain invaded Felix''s mind as he screamed at top of him voice while pressing his wound with his hands.

    "You should know that I am not here for jokes and all. Who the hell are you inside Prince''s body for as far as I know with you knowing English and speaking about ''that'' world you are really not someone from here. Not to mention all those improvements that you have been trying to make with the food back at the castle.....So are you going to answer truthfully?" asked Damian with a cold tone and slowly the platform below Felix started to disappear from the edges making the blonde haired guy panicked.

    "F-FINE I AM NOT THAT FELIX PERSON!!! ALRIGHT!!! PLEASE STOP THAT PLATFORM FROM DISAPPEARING NOW!!!" said Felix panicked as there was just some part of the platform that was remaining, only enough for him to sit there.

    Damian nodded his head and asked, "So who are you?"

    "Lex. My name is Lex."

    "Why are you in his body and what happened to the prince?"

    "How the f.u.c.k would I know, back then in my world I got hit by a truck and the next instant I was here in this body." said Felix not trying anymore to hide his identity.

    "You mean to say that you have no hand in taking over the Prince''s body?"

    "No, none at all!!"

    "What are your thoughts about this your majesty." said Damian as a holographic screen appeared in front of him with the king of Adroelia looking sharply towards Felix.

    Seeing his gaze Felix gulped his saliva as he felt that he was being watched by a hunter and he was his prey.

    "Continue. I want to hear a bit more from him before I give my verdict." said the king not liking the fact that there was someone else in his son''s body while his son was missing.

    The princess too who was by the King''s side didn''t like it as even though he hates her brother this case looked like someone was trying to mock her family''s authority which was not very amusing for her.

    "Umm....are these two my family?" asked Felix with curious tone.

    "Prince Felix''s family to be correct..... currently you are no one so it would be better that you are respectful towards his majesty and her highness." said Damian totally in his official mode not wanting to act frank towards the royalty in front of this unknown entity.

    Lex who have been in Prince''s body from the time he came in this world and was treated respectfully by those around him felt slightly angered being looked down by the people in front of him, but just one glare from the king or Damian silenced him to the point that he was not even able to look in their eyes. He then glanced at the princess and immediately regretted as she too just like her father was glaring at him.

    "Continuing where we left, when did you took over the Prince''s body?"

    "Umm.....I don''t remember it accurately since I don''t possess the memories that this body experienced before that but from what I heard from the others, I got conciousness after coming to this kingdom and got involved in an attack."

    "...So around the time, the battle with the allied kingdoms took place.....Two months roughly." muttered Damian.

    "So you have been in that body for about two months, huh." said the king and then asked, "And so, what have you been doing with my son''s body since then."

    "Umm.... I have been trying to get to know my surroundings and all since I don''t have any memories of this body." said Lex.

    "...And what are the things that you do to tarnish the name of our family and kingdom..." asked the princess.

    Before he could say anything Damian took out a notebook from his storage and said, "Let me see....he along with the nobles that accompanied the prince from Dragonof, has been using the royal family name to order around the people at the royal palace of Dragonof. Offering and taking bribes from high ranking officials to trade information that could be considered top secrets of both the countries in order to gain the favour of high ranking nobles from Dragonof. Black marketing the potions that have been prepared for the soldiers to merchants, here and in the neighbouring countries. Using the Prince''s allowance to doing all this work and human trafficking under the name of prince Felix...". Damian then closed the notebook and stared at the prince who was totally confused and then said in a cold tone, "Not to mention trying to use the Prince''s charm magic on the queen of Dragonof." and immediately Damian started to release a ''bit'' of his magic power unconsciously making the air tremble around him.

    Hearing what all Damian said both the king and the princess were totally speechless and once Damian told them about the thing that happened with Irene they were furious at the person in front of him who did something that could quite literally cause the war between the two kingdoms. And though the king wanted to shout at the person inside his son''s body the distortion in air caused by Damian stopped him as he thought to wait for a bit.

    Lex, who was getting attacked by the brunt force of Damian''s magical power was not even able to think straight. The enchantment platform below him was trembling which broke shortly after that sending him for his second sky diving experience.

    Damian who saw the prince falling down looked towards the screen and asked, "Is there anything more that you want to ask from him?"

    The king sighed and said, "...yes."

    "Oh.....looks like he needs to be saved." said Damian as he looked down.

    "Do I need to save him?"

    "If possible" "Not really" said the king and the princess respectively and then looked at each other and said, "...Really?" questioning each others words.

    Damian just made another platform below the prince and made another enchantment to slow down his fall. And minutes later the totally pale and lifeless body of the prince came back.

    Damian seeing that looked towards the king and princess.

    The king and the princess who saw him looking towards them understood what he meant and immediately nodded their heads.

    Damian gave a nod as well and took out...a lemon from his storage.....and then cut it in half and squeezed it in front of his closed eyes.

    A few seconds later the body shot up and screaming in pain to which Damian immediately splashed a bottle of water on the man''s face calming down the effects of lemon a bit.

    Once the man was back to normal he looked towards Damian with an even more scared expression than before as he almost choked from the magic energy that came out of his body.

    "As we were talking earlier about all the things that you did to tarnish the royal family''s name....sure you just used the Prince''s signature and allowance and most of the work was done by the nobles around you.....the fact that you used the Prince''s seal and the royal treasury despite not being the prince is a pretty....no severely dangerous crime...not to mention the charm magic in the ruler of a kingdom which could have gotten us involved with a war if not for ''me stopping you'' on time." said Damian.

    Now realising how serious shit he was in Lex was in despair not knowing what to do about the situation now.

 Chapter 90 - Planning a party

    After Damian told everything that he he came across during his spying and told the king about it in detail. And even though Lex didn''t understand a lot about what Damian and the king were talking about the fact that the princess''s glare was turning colder and colder by the minute made him understand that he is not in a safe zone. That coupled with the monster in front of him made his mind a total mess since he was not able to think of any ways to get out of the situation.

    Finally not being able to think rationally he used his most powerful tool, his charm magic on Damian thinking of using him to get out of this mess.

    But just as he did that Damian glared at him and said, "Try that once again and I will chop your head off." in a cold tone.

    "Don''t you dare use that shameless magic on Damian!!" yelled the princess as she clearly understood what the person in her brother''s appearance was trying to do.

    The prince who was finally able to control his magic after a lot of practice was immediately threatened the first and only time he tried to use his magic in an actual situation.

    ''Seriously, why the f.u.c.k do I, a person who is not even level 1 is forced to face against these boss and final boss level characters!....AND WHY THE F.U.C.K THIS PERSON HAVE AN OMNITRI-....NO AN ULTIMATRIX!!! THAT''S CHEATING!!!'' thought Lex as he noticed the watch on Damian''s wrist.

    Once Damian was done telling all the deeds of the nobles did the king was massaging his temples but after a few seconds he looked up and said, "Off with their heads it is then." He then looked at the princess and said, "Tell the Carl to be prepared for a public ''off with their heads'' event."

    He then looked at Damian and said, "Mage head Damian, bring all the ones involved and make sure to bring the proof. Oh and don''t tell them about the party that we are arranging for them.....I want to surprise them." and smiled.

    Damian smiled as well as he heard his order and nodded his head.

    Seeing the peaceful smiles on the men''s faces both the princess and the prince were not sure what to think about them. They were talking as if they are planning a birthday party for their friends when the thing that they were going to cut was not the cake at all.

    "Oh, Rung is with there right? Tell him and to take a few knights with him and deal with the human trafficking." said the king.

    "Don''t worry, I have already taken care of all this mess, of course with the proofs and all the people who have been given the important information have already been ''silenced''."

    "Oh.....good job then. Tell Rung to deliver some money to the families of the ones who have been kidnapped for the human trafficking and apologize from my behalf. And offer them a job in Adroelia if there is someone in need. I will ask Carl to find some jobs if needed."

    "As you command, your majesty."

    The king nodded his head and said, "Oh before I forget.... congratulations, I will have someone prepare the things that will be required for your wedding from my side, so no need to worry about that."

    Hearing that Damian widened his eyes and said, "No need for that your maj-"

    "Yeah! No need to do that father!! Damian will marry me aftera-" said the princess but immediately recieved a ''kind'' smile from her father which immediately silenced her.

    "...Damian this is a marriage that is part of the alliance between the two kingdoms, so it is my responsibility to make sure that everything is perfect and is done by the us....So consider it my duty.....although I am not doing it just because of that..." said the king with a smirk.

    Damian sighed and said, "I will be there by the evening along with the ''goods''. Now I will excuse myself your majesty, her highness." and bowed before turning off the communication lacrima.

    He then looked at the person who has been silent for quite a while and said, "You are in a pretty deep shit, you know."

    But the man didn''t say anything and just stared at Damian.

    Both of them stared at eachother for a while before the prince said, "H-Hey, you are from Earth as well, right?"

    "...So?"

    "Can''t you help me a fellow from the same world as yours?"

    Damian remained silent and looked at the prince as if he was an idiot and said, "[Chutiya dikhta hoon kya]?"

    Not understanding what those words meant the prince looked at him with a confused look and said, "Huh?"

    "...Nothing. And about helping you, that''s impossible you know. I am a part of Adroelia right now and even though all the things that you did were not directly dome by you, but still you used the name and powers of a royalty. It''s quite dangerous situation. And I in no way want to lose my chance to marry Irene when I am finally this close to marry her. Do you even know how much did I work to get a position suitable enough to stand beside her..." said Damian without caring much about the individual in front of him.

    Hearing what Damian said the prince realised something and said, "....So you were pursuing Irene Belserion, huh.... that''s why she is not going to marry the general like in the anime."

    "....What anime? And what is Rung doing here?" asked Damian in a curious tone.

    "Huh? This is the world of fairy tail right?"

    "... What''s that?"

    "..."

    "...What?"

    "...Don''t tell me you don''t know the plot?"

    "What plot?"

    The prince blinked his eyes for a while and then asked, "You came from earth right? You must have died there or something?"

    "Yeah?"

    "How did you die? Was it a truck-kun, plane-senpai or Corona-chan?"

    Damian who heard that question remembered the words of the person whom he met in the void and after a long pause said, "....I got ''hit by something''."

    The prince stared at Damian for a while not knowing why he had a disgusted look on his face.

 Chapter 91 - Talk between the otherworlders

    "...So you mean that you have not much knowledge about movies, manga, anime and all.....damn you are worse than a fu*king normie to the point that instead of anger I feel pity for you..." said the prince patting Damian''s back.

    Damian who was being comforted by the Lex who was in the Prince''s body felt a bit weird since he and the prince were not on good terms at all.

    "What was the reason about that though? As far as I could think you are not from an old era....and it doesn''t seem like you were a guy who would not like those kind of things....by the way can I get some water...please." said Lex.

    Damian who saw that the prince who was scared of him a few minutes ago was not much more relaxed. just because he was from the same world as him made him slightly surprised.

    "Aren''t you getting quite chatty with me all of a sudden? You were not able to even look me in the eyes a few minutes ago." said Damian while handling a bottle to him.

    Lex took the bottle from him and said, "Well before now I was being cautious of not invoking a death flag, but now that it has been finalized that I will die, there is nothing for me to do. I cannot run away from here and you will surely not let me run away, so it is better to spend the remaining time that is left for me in this world to relax." and drink some water.

    Damian stared at him for a while thinking that he was not that shocked after hearing that he will die and said, "Aren''t you taking this death and all quite lightly?"

    "Hmm....well that might be so, but I am not that afraid of death....I have experienced a lot of near death experiences in my previous life....I have been shot by a gun.....I fell from a cliff....drowned in the sea.....caught up in an explosion near a petrol pump....heck I was once stabbed by a yandere as well... but somehow or another I survived all that and out of fear my parents locked me up in my room to protect me I fattened up a lot at that time....but still a truck crashed through the wall and I died." said Lex remberimg about his past.

    On the other hand Damian was looking at him as if he grew a second head and was not able to think of any words to say to him.

    "Well enough about me. What about you not knowing much about media and all?" asked Lex with a curious look on his face.

    Before Damian said anything he took out a box of sweets from his storage and gave it to him and said, "H-Help yourself with t-these."

    Damian looked at the imposter prince with a complex expression not knowing what to think about him.

    But Lex didn''t notice that and just took the box from Damian''s hands and took some sweets to eat. He then looked at Damian with a curious look seeing which Damian gave a cough and said, "Well my story is not that impressive....well it can even be said a clich��.....well I witnessed the death of my parents at an early age after which I started living with my uncle and aunt, the treatment was not that horrible but still it cannot be said good. I was basically a servant for them and they kept me there to get the money from.imsurance and all....both of them and their children, my cousins treated me the same since they wanted to feel superior to someone...though my cousin sister was not like them and would usually help me around when no one was looking. It was not all that bad though, they still sent me to a school, though I was like an attendant for their children, but still. I was even given new clothes on festivals and all so it was fine....food though, I was just fed enough to survive so that was there and it was mostly burnt or rotten food....I mean my breakfast was two slices of burnt toast...were they idiots or what I mean I understand that you want me to feel that I am inferior to you but to go out of the way and making burnt toast daily....save some electricity man I can eat bread just like that, no need to burn it... Anyway leaving my breakfast aside, I was busy doing chores around the house and doing what their children asked me to do....the time left was either used for resting or studying, since I knew that I would not get that much aid to study further, so working hard to get a scholarship of some kind was my only option if wanted to pursue higher education.....which was necessary in my country if you want to live an average life...but before I could do that I died and came here..... well not that I regret it.....I have been certainly living a better life here, compared to my previous one....and that''s the reason why, I am not well in that anime department and all, though other things of life like chores and all I am good enough."

    Damian then turned around and saw Lex face covered with tears....and snot. Lex tried to hug him and said, "You went through a lot..." but Damian immediately stopped him and gave him a handkerchief to wipe his face and thought, ''I don''t want to hear it from someone like you who is death''s daily customer.''

    Lex wiped his face and was now back to his handsome self and said, "You certainly lived a tough life, but it''s good that you are happy in this one at least" said Lex with a smile on his face.

    He then crossed his arms and said, "Well since you don''t know about this world and all let me at least tell you what will happen in future...and it would be better for you to distance yourself from Irene." said Lex making Damian serious as well.

    "There is no way that I will leave Irene." said Damian making Lex sigh.

    "...Well, at least hear me first, do what you want after that." said Lex and started his explanation.

    .

    .

    .

    Once he was done with the explaination both Lex and Damian were sitting with their legs and hands crossed and Damian said, "Should I just destroy that kingdom before anyone do that to Irene?"

    Lex looked at him with slightly surprised expression on his face and said, "...Sure....if you want to, it doesn''t matter to me since I wold not be alive till that time....but wouldn''t it be wrong to take action before it actually happens, since you know.....the story is already messed up because it is you who is marrying Irene Belserion, not that General of yours...and before that do you have a way to live with your wife since she now has a life span of a dragon, so even if you two run away from the kingdom, you will eventually die."

    Damian thought about it for a while and said, "Well I will think about it later...before that let''s get those nobles who scammed you and take them to Adroelia."

    Lex just nodded his head and laid back on the platform waiting for his death sentence.

 Chapter 92 - Calling Mister

    Damian hurried back to the castle and made sure that the rest of the nobles were knocked out before he took out a box from his storage and put the bodies inside it.

    He then trapped Lex and the box in the room for a while and went to inform Irene that he would be out for a while.

    Irene nodded her head knowing that there were a lot of things that Damian was busy with and just let him be without asking him.

    Damian then picked up the people and left for Adroelia.

    ----------------------

    "You sure that you don''t want to know anything after the time Irene Belserion turns into a dragon and left to hide...?" asked Lex while drinking some juice along with Damian who was sitting beside him inside the enchantment platform.

    "Hmm....well I don''t think that knowing about the future would be good.....you know, there will always be some sort of anxiety in making decisions since I wouldn''t want to lead towards a bad future by making some choice and it will hinder me a lot.....Since I don''t know the story first hand I cannot realize what the correct way would be.....and it''s not like you know the whole story word by word.....you two would only be able to give a synopsis or something of sorts, right?"

    "...Yeah....I don''t remember everything word by word....but just take this advice from me.....in this world....the power of friendship is invincible.....and if somehow you are able to reach the year around 700 or after that...the easiest way to survive is to stick with Fairy tail.....your chances of dying are nearly zero if you do that...though the rest is upto you." said Lex and patted Damian''s shoulder.

    "... Wasn''t that a major spoiler?..." asked Damian.

    "Yep, it was.....but you can just take it as an advice that some elder gives you about your career like what company or field you should join or something like that..... something that will lead to a stable and peaceful life...." said Lex and drank from his cup.

    Damian just sat there silently for a while and said, "....F.u.c.k it..." and took out a card from his storage.

    Lex looked towards the card with curiosity when suddenly he saw Damian making a cut on his finger and widend his eyes in surprise.

    Damian then dropped some of his blood on the card and soon after that an image projected over the card.

    "....Long time no see.....Mister..." said Damian looking at the figure who sent him to this world.

    "...Hmm.....oh, the one who died by the "seed of life". What is it.....you used the one time call feature that I gave you.....is there some problem?"

    Damian totally ignored the seed of life parr while also ignoring the curious look from Lex and asked, "You see mister, the one beside me is another reincarnatee from Earth and he was sent here.....let''s just say that he got talent advantage off by others and is about to die.....can you like make some arrangements and send him to another world or something?"

    ".....Did you say another reincarnatee?...." asked Mister and looked towards Lex who was not sure what to say.

    "....Boy....were you killed by a truck who crashed through your house...."

    Lex nodded his head and said, "Yes, and after that I found myself in this world."

    "Haa....so that''s where that''s where you got sent.....sorry, Truck-kun''s tire came off somehow and he crashed into your house by mistake....even so you should have come to me first....but it looks like Truck-kun didn''t select that option and you got directly sent...." said Mister with a tired look on his face before turning towards Damian and said, "Thank you for informing me about this.....and I give you one favour you can ask for when you are in need....just drop some blood on the card and I will know."

    Mister then became silent as he began to do something only he knows what and after a while he looked back at the two reincarnatees and said, "Alright, preparations done....The moment he is about to be killed I will make sure to pull his soul out and bring it here. See you soon, other reincarnatee and see you later first reincarnatee...." and then the projection disappeared.

    Damian and Lex looked at eachother for a while before Damian put the card back in his storage and said, "There, your trip is booked." and gave a sigh.

    Lex looked at Damian with a grateful look on his face and said, "Thank you..."

    Damian just waved his hand and said, "Let me give you an advice from my side.....that person you just saw might give you some powers using a slot machine or something....you will also get to buy something from the Karma that you have acc.u.mulated over the years...I don''t know how good your luck is.....but my advice is that you buy a luck enhancer from the Karma store, before pulling the draws....just make sure to read the description or you might get in trouble...."

    Lex smirked and said, "Aren''t you giving me a spoiler?"

    Damian smirked as well and said, "Huh, no no it''s a career advice from your senior."

    Both of them chuckled for a while and then continued their journey towards Adroelia while talking to each other. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/calling-mister_51070372275091230">/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/calling-mister_51070372275091230</a> for visiting.

 Chapter 93 - The last dinner

    Damian and Lex reached Adroelia by the evening and the first thing they did was to meet the emperor but before that could happen the princess caught Damian on her way and started attacking him.

    "Eternal punishment!!" yelled the princess as she rushed towards Damian with her sword in her hand.

    Damian who saw that sighed and immediately formed a barrier to block the attack. He then held the princess''s hand and then threw the sword away.

    Stella whose hand was grabbed by Damian immediately hugged him like a koala and said, "How can you do that to me, you agreed to marry her without even telling me, even though I have confe- OUCH!"

    Just as she was about to ramble a bit more Damian flicked her forehead and said, "It seems like you are not acting very princess like.....let''s leave you at madam Bertha''s place so that she can drill some etiquette into you." and started walking away to the said lady''s room.

    "N-No not that place! Damian, my lovely mage Damian, you won''t do something so cruel to a beautiful and innocent girl like me, right?" pleaded Stella.

    But Damian just looked at her with a ''smile'' and trapped her inside an barrier and took her with him.

    After he delivered the princess he took Lex along with him to the king''s study and knocked on his door.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, the Mage head Ian your majesty."

    "Come in."

    Damian then went inside and told Lex to stay here while also telling a guard to look after him.

    Once Damian got inside he saw the king sitting on his chair and going through some doc.u.ments and remained quiet for him to go through it. After a while the king looked up and said, "So how was your trip to Dragonof. And let me congratulate once again for you marriage."

    Damian bowed his head and said, "It''s was pretty hectic there your majesty and thank you."

    "I know it was hectic, why do you think I sent you to deal with it instead of someone else. The more hectic it is for you, less work for me." said the king with a refreshing smile on his face. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/the-last-dinner_51093921312327291">/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/the-last-dinner_51093921312327291</a> for visiting.

    Damian had a similar smile as well and he thought, ''I really want to smash that grinning face of his.''

    The king then gestured Damian to take a seat and then ordered a maid to brew some tea for them.

    "...So have you brought the ''present''?" asked the king while slightly narrowing his eyes.

    Damian nodded his head and said, "Yes, I have brought it, should I bring it inside?"

    The king just gave a nod and then Damian called Lex inside and immediately the king glared at him.

    Damian just stood up from his seat and went towards the door and patted his Lex''s shoulder before bringing in a huge box with him.

    Seeing how Damian acted the king was slightly surprised but soon shook his head and said, "...Leave all of you." and immediately the guards and the maids left the room, leaving only the higher ups in there.

    Damian kicked the huge box that he brought in and said, "Here, your gift, your majesty." and opened the lid to show the unconscious nobles inside of it.

    The king nodded and said, "Give the written reports and proofs of their deeds later. I will ask Carl to deal with doc.u.mentation.....though that''s just a formality since the preparations for the ''party'' has already started...Now then.....Lex, was it?"

    To which Lex nodded his head and said, "Yes, my name is Lex, it''s a pleasure to meet you your majesty." and bowed his head.

    The king nodded his head and said, "Now then, I will not beat around the bush or will force you to answer.....for now that is. You should know that it would be better if you answered honestly from the start.....torture is very painful you know?"

    Lex nodded his head already feeling scared of the king.

    The king nodded his head and took out a glass orb from under his desk and said, "Put your hand on top of it and then answer my questions."

    "...Is that a lie detector?"

    "Yes." was all that the king said.

    Damian took his seat and sipped his tea while the king interrogated him.

    .

    .

    .

    Once the interrogation was done the king was sitting back on his seat sighed and said, "It''s the first time, I have ever seen someone not lying during the whole interrogation."

    "And the only crime that you did was being used as a tool for the crime that the nobles did.....taking over the Prince''s body and using his seal and the royal funds..... Honestly keeping the fact that the last two were also the part of the first one you have not done something that major.....you were not even the one who killed my son...Damn....giving you a public execution will leave a bad taste in my mouth....but I will have to kill you since you did something with the royal seal and the funds...."

    The king thought about it for a while and then looked towards Damian and asked, "You know a way to deal with this Damian?"

    Damian then took out a glass bottle from his storage having several small pills inside it.

    "The sweet death chocolates. Eat one, sleep anytime, never wake up. Effects guaranteed."

    Both the King and Lex looked at the glass bottle with surprise and blinked their eyes for a while.

    The king then looked at Damian and said, "... Seriously?"

    Damian smiled and said, "Wanna taste one to find out?" to which the king immediately shook his head.

    The king then looked at Lex and said, "Looks like your dessert after the dinner is decided.....what do you say anything you want to eat specifically on you last dinner?"

    "...Ummm I don''t know abou-" before Lex could finish the king clapped his hands and a butler came inside.

    "Inform the chef to prepare a feast for.....the prince. Tell him to make the best food he possibly could."

    The butler bowed his head and went to deliver the king''s order.

    The king them looked at Damian and said, "In the mean time, show him around the town a bit....but be sure to be here by dinner time."

    Damian nodded and then gestured Lex to follow him and then took his for sightseeing around the castle town.

 Chapter 94 - Lexs death

    Damian and Lex then went out of the castle had fun at various places in the town, Damian even took him to the red light district on Lex''s request though nothing happened that could be said to be ''crossing the line''. At first Lex was surprised by the sheer number of people that knew Damian in the red light district, but Damian told him that it was because of Rung and the other soldiers and mages who were quite frequent customers there and him being popular of not succ.u.mbing towards the seduction from various woman at that place.

    Damian himself was very resolute to not do anything inappropriate, because he knew that Irene would first destroy the whole kingdom of Adroelia before it was his turn if she knew about it. And it''s not like he feared that, just the fact that it would result making a distance between the two of them made him stop from playing around.....though he still accepted simple things that the people did there like flaunting their bodies, giving him massages, but there was nothing s.e.x.u.a.l done between them.

    Lex was surprised and awed by Damian''s will power as he was able to endure so much, though he didn''t knew the fact that Damian was using his enhancement magic to enhance both his s.e.x.u.a.l and pain resistance.....s.e.x.u.a.l resistance for obvious reason and pain resistance because a super hard d*ck hurts very much under his pants.

    Lex too decided to not lose his v.i.r.g.i.nity on his death day as Damian advised him that the the girl who accompanied him might be taken in on charge of placing a curse on the prince or something even though Damian was hiding his identity using enchantments, the people in the castle who will investigate it might arrest her under suspicion since they would know of him going there.

    Damian and Lex then returned back to the castle where they had a huge feast which the king and the Princess joined as well, though the princess didn''t thought much of Lex and treated him like a guest.

    After they were done the king and the princess took their leave though king gave a pat on Lex''s shoulder and apologized to him for this.

    Once they were gone Damian took out the flask of chocolate and handed it to Lex, who just gave a helpless smile and ate one of the chocolates.

    "It''s good...."

    "I know....you won''t even have nightmares after eating this, I guarantee that." said Damian sarcastically nthough with a slightly sad voice.

    Both the reincarnatees faced each other and Lex bowed his head and said, "Thank you for all the help you gave me and even though our start was not the best.....I really think of you as a great friend."

    Damian smiled and nodded his head and said, "Indeed, our start was not the best but I too think that you are a great person and a friend. Thank you for everything, specially telling me about Irene.

    Both of them smiled and fist bumped each other and Damian was about to leave when suddenly Lex hugged him surprising him and said, "Thank you a lot. Thank you and I am sorry for any troubles that I caused you."

    Damian who was surprised soon snapped out of it when he heard slight noises of him sniffing. He knew that the boy who was hugging him was younger than him and just patted his back and said, "So you really were scared of your death, huh. Don''t worry, you have a chance to change you luck after meeting Mister so make sure to do something about it. I don''t want to find you here once again because you died anytime soon you know."

    Lex just nodded his head. Damian sighed and then forcefully broke the hug and held Lex''s shoulders and said, "Ok, stop it''s getting way to gay for me to bear. I know you will do good in future and I hope you remain healthy and alive.....and if by chance you need some help.....you might be able to ask this senior of yours." and then patted his shoulders.

    Lex nodded his head while wiping his tears and said, "I will make sure to not disturb you senior." Damian nodded his head and then gave him a slight push towards his room.

    Lex then waved his hand and was about to go in but Damian suddenly said, "Oh wait here, take it." and offered a book with pink and red cover and said, "It''s the closest thing that could be said gap material in this world, take this as my present. Jerk off till you fall asleep."

    Lex took the book from Damian and looked at him and said, "....I think that its the best gift that I have ever recieved or will receive in this life. Thank senior."

    By this time Damian had already walked away and just waved his hand not even turning around. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/lex''s-death_51160664030370590">/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/lex''s-death_51160664030370590</a> for visiting.

    Lex who saw that muttered, "....cringe but cool." and then looked at the book in his hands. He then checked the surroundings suspiciously and once he made sure that no one was around and got inside the room and said, "My last jerk off session in this world.....I will try to break my record today."

    He then changed his clothes to something comfortable and then looked outside the window for a while before getting on top of the bed to use the book that Damian gave him.

    After a few hours with a swollen hand and lot of paper balls all around the room Lex was lying on his bed totally motionless with his eyes closed and a satisfied smile on his face.

    And the next morning the announcement of the death of the prince Felix was made for all the residents of Adroelia.

    Though a grave was made for the royal Prince in the royal graveyard. Damian specially made one for his junior and put the book that be gave to his friend inside of it. He then placed the snacks and wine that he liked in front of the grave and said, "Hope you enjoy your next life my friend. This senior will always remember you." and then gave a sigh and looked up in the empty sky for a while before going back to the castle informing the king before returning to Dragonof since he wanted to be near Irene for sometime.

 Chapter 95 - Look me in the eyes

    Damian didn''t took much long to reach Dragonof after he informed the king about it and entered the palace.

    He just made a round to the training grounds to see how the soldiers and the mages were doing while also asking Rung about the job that the king gave him to do.

    After hearing the reports he headed towards his room and was greeted by the maids and guards who were on duty. He greeted them back and then entered his room and changed to comfortable clothes and then decided to go and meet Irene. He transformed into big chill and phased through the wall and once he made sure that no one else was in there except for Irene who was doing her job, he sneaked behind her and blew some cold air in her ear.

    "Kya!" shirked Irene but Damian already placed a silencing enchantment to prevent anyone from hearing their conversation. He also locked the door to prevent someone marching in through just like that.

    Irene looked around feeling confused as she was not able to find anyone but then Damian transformed back to his human form and hugged her from behind and said, "I am back."

    Irene who recognised the voice smile and turned around and smiled seeing it was Damian.

    "Welcome back." said Irene as she leaned on Damian''s chest and placed her hands on top of his.

    Both of them stared at eachother for a while and then shared a kiss after which Irene turned around and hugged Damian.

    He hugged her back and buried her face in his chest and held her tighter, remberimg what Lex told him about Irene.

    Irene who felt that Damian held her tighter looked up at him with a confused look on her face and asked, "What happened? Is something wrong Damian?"

    Damian looked down on her face seeing that she was slightly worried. He smiled and said, "Nothing just wanted to feel the softness of your chest." and poked the sides of her b.r.e.a.s.ts making the red head blush, though she didn''t pushed him away and just looked down in shame.

    Damian smiled and held her face I''m between his hands and kissed her once again and then separated from her.

    Irene who was feeling slightly embarrassed by what Damian just did had a slight blush on her cheeks and she invited him to take a seat.

    Damian took the seat in front of Irene as she sat back on her chair and asked, "So the thing you went for?....Is that over."

    Hearing her question Damian remained silent for a while and then looked up at the ceiling with a small smile on his face and said, "....Yup, it''s over.....though I guess it is a new beginning for him...."

    "Huh?"

    "Nothing. No need to think much about it. So did something happen when I was gone?" asked Damian trying to change the topic.

    "Hmm.... nothing much." said Irene, hearing which Damian sighed seeing that the topic change was successful.

    "Just some usual paperwork, though there were also a lot of letters regarding people who wanted to court me for marriage, like dukes and kings of different kingdoms after we annou-.. D-Damian?" said Irene but soon felt some chills when she saw Damian who had a ''smile'' on his face.

    "Ah, Irene can you tell me the name of the people who tried to court you. I would like to ''personally meet them'' and....tell them that I am in no way is going to give up on my lovely Irene...''peacefully''" said Damian.

    Irene blushed seeing that Damian himself was going to tell them about not to ask her like this and declare that she was his. Her heart started beating faster after hearing that and she wanted to just pounce on him and just hold him. But she controlled her and after totally forgetting the...''completely safe and peaceful things'' that Damian said she nodded her head and told him that she would give him the names later.

    .

    .

    .

    After that they talked for a while and then Irene decided to finish some of her work before dinner to which Damian agreed and stood up and was about to leave the room. But immediately he turned around and asked, "Hey Irene.....can I get the notes about the dragon slayer magic that you made before."

    Irene looked at him with slightly surprised look on her face and then asked, "Why? If you want the magic I can do it for you."

    But Damian shook his head and said, "No....I just wanted to check something in it.....you know curiosity."

    Irene looked at him for a while but then decided to give him her research even though it was a top secret, by she thought it was fine to give it to Damian.

    Damian took the research notes from her and stored them in his storage and then stared at Irene who stared back at him with a confused look on her face.

    Damian then without telling anything hugged her taking her by surprise and then muttered, "Don''t worry, I will be there with you and won''t let someone hurt you at all." and gave a kiss on her forehead before going back to his room.

    Irene who was surprised by his action was not able to catch what Damian muttered but thought that if it was something that she should know then Damian would have told her and decided to go back to her work so that she could enjoy later with Damian.

    She sat back and touched her forehead and then caressed her lips before a small smile appeared on her face and she started working once again.

    ------------------

    Damian who was back in his room took out the notes from his storage and then transformed into grey matter and started going through them and thought, ''There is no way in that I will let her suffer from that.''

    Damian went through them for a while after which he was called out by a maid for dinner and then left after cleaning the room and had his dinner with Irene.

    After the dinner Damian and Irene went to their respective rooms but after a while both of them were there lying side by side each other in Damian''s room.

    Irene laid her head on Damian''s chest with her eyes closed enjoying his embrace and him caressing her hair.

    Meanwhile Damian read some of the reports that he didn''t went through when he was there in Adroelia.

    "...Damian would you tell me what happened there in Adroelia?" asked Irene as she looked at Damian with a concerned look on her face.

    Damian just rested his head on top of hers and asked, "Nothing that interesting..... saying that would not work right?" to which Irene just looked at him with a stern look and shook her head.

    Damian smiled and said, "I will tell you when it is needed....or you might learn about it soon enough."

    Hearing that Irene pouted and lightly hit his chest and said, "You can tell me you know." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/look-me-in-the-eyes_51232579214426279">/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/look-me-in-the-eyes_51232579214426279</a> for visiting.

    "Yes, I can.....but I shouldn''t since you will receive the news soon anyways." replied Damian as he put the report to the side and held her waist and pulled her towards himself making the red head blush in embarrasment.

    Damian smirked seeing that and said, "Now stop thinking that and think of how you will heal my lonely self who was away and was being tortured by sitting in a pub not doing anyth-"

    But immediately stopped once he felt the magic energy coming from Irene and glanced at her.

    Irene on the other hand had a ''smile'' and said, "Damian you wouldn''t be there going to a pub where women try to throw themselves on men, right?....Look me in the eyes Damian, don''t avert them." and held his face in between her hand and made him look at her.

 Chapter 96 - The marriage

    Damian then calmed down his red headed finance and told her about what happened at the pub and held her tightly when she told him that she need to destroy that place. After he was finally able to calm her down Irene stuck to him like a koala acting spoiled which Damian didn''t mind at all and spoiled her a lot, though it inevitably took a toll on him as he had to hold back from preying on her fiance who was too irresistible for him making him go and deal with the ''pent up stress'' alone somewhere else.

    ------------------

    A few weeks passed by as the Damian went to greet the people who had the guts to try to court his fiance and made sure to set up a example for them and warned them to not try that again.

    The whole castle and the kingdom was busy in preparations for their wedding. even at Adroelia the king was making sure that the preparations are done well ok their end and even made the reluctant princess to take part in the preparations as well.

    Damian went to meet the Natsu and the other children to spend some time with them and even invited the dragons and the kids to his wedding, though the dragons refused saying that they would better not show themselves to the kingdom and ultimately the children were made to stay back as well, though they still congratulated him for the wedding.

    Currently in one of the rooms of the beautifully decorated rooms in the castle Damian was preparing when suddenly someone knocked on the door.

    "Yes?"

    "Ian, I asked one of the maids, looks like Irene-sama is prepared halfway, start preparing. We cannot have the groom dressed and come later than the bride. So hurry up and dress fast like a man." said Rung from behind the door.

    Damian who heard what he has been waiting for the whole time since morning took the clothes that the king brought for him and said, ".....This really is too much..." and sighed seeing how extravagant the clothes looked.

    The clothes that the king prepared for him were something of the level that usually kings wear on their own wedding and giving something like that to Damian who at best would use something only half as extravagant as that and that too if he went all out made him slightly nervous.

    Not to mention the shoes, chains and other accessories were quite valuable as well.

    Damian really wanted to know how much the king spent on all this but decided not to as the guilt of seeing the number of zeroes that were used by the king might be too much for him.

    He soon took a bath and dresses up, but still tampered with the clothes a but making sure to not look like an overly wealthy merchant and just wore enough that made him look good.

    He then opened the door of his room and looked outside seeing that the general of Adroelia and his friend Rung was standing there keeping watch.

    Rung turned around and looked at Damian from top to bottom and nodded his head in satisfaction and said, "Yup, currently you are looking way more annoyingly handsome than usual." He then gave him a thumbs up and said, "Good job, you are prepared before the bride, so now calm down and take some rest. I will inform you once it is time to go. Enjoy while you are still single."

    Damian looked at his friend and said, "You know, I really wound have punched you so hard right now that even your ugly face would have been unrecognisable. You are only safe that I am not in the mood for it today."

    Hearing that Rung said, "Wow, sharp younger as ever huh, seems like you are still the same Damian whom I raised. And seeing that you are calm today, I might as well rant out all my problems on you...though that will hit me like a bitch at a later date, so I will refrain from that.....and what are you saying about happy about today. You are happy about tonight you v.i.r.g.i.n. I can already tell you are going to make it a noisy one later at night." and made an expression which said, "I already know."

    Damian sighed seeing his friend''s antics and patted his shoulders and said, "Congratulations."

    "Huh. why are you congratulating me.....don''t tell me.....you are going to let me marr-"

    But before he was able to finish Damian''s grip on his shoulders tightened and he said, "Do you want to die today?" which immediately shut the general up and he immediately shook his head.

    Damian nodded and said, "I am congratulating you because after today you would be the only one in the army ..."

    Rung looked at Damian with a confused look and asked, "Only one?...."

    Damian looked at him with mocking smirk and said, "Only one who would be v.i.r.g.i.n, that is."

    And immediately Rung punched Damian who easily dodged him and got inside his room and locked the door and reinforced it.

    Damian sighed as he looked outside the window seeing how the whole castle town was decorated and the people were excited for their queen''s wedding.

    Damian smiled and then took out a recording lacrima from his storage to record the scene and also took a picture of his own.

    A while later Rung informed him that the ceremony is about to begin and called him. Damian stood from his chair and took the Cape that was a part of his mage head attire and wore it as well and then walked out of the room.

    Rung gave him a final glance and nodded his head to which Damian took a deep breath and started walking towards the hall and Rung followed behind him.

    Once they came in front of the door of the hall Rung patted Damian''s shoulder and said, "Good luck and congratulations." and then entered the hall from the entrance from where the guests entered.

    Damian sighed as he felt slightly nervous and then glanced inside the hall and saw that hall was filled with a lot....and that meant A LOT of people. He sighed once again and thought, ''As expected it really is a very huge deal that the queen of the strongest kingdom is finally getting married.''

    He then glanced at where a familiar dragon was and saw Maka the old dragon who was acting as what seemed like a priest to Damian.....It seems like that a dragon is to be the priest during the marriage between the royal family of Dragonof and hearing that Damian immediately suggested Maka to be the priest.

    It also was a tradition here that the royalty from Dragonof''s side take the name of the dragon that they are closest to and trust the most as their last name, meaning Irene would be taking Belserion''s name as her last name which explained to him why Lex kept calling her Irene Belserion.

    "And now the queen of Dragonof her majesty lady Irene and her groom Lord Ian will enter." announced one of the ministers.

    Damian took a deep breath and looked forward and saw Irene there looking towards him with a smile.

    He smiled back at her and then both of them moved forward and enter the hall at the same time.

    Seeing the two of them enter the hall all the people welcomed them with a round of applause.

    Damian looked at the people who were clapping band found some familiar people like the king, the princess , the general from both the kingdoms and the mages and soldiers from both the armies and gave them a helpless smile, seeing which they laughed as well.

    Both Damian and Irene then stood side by side and Damian whispered, "You are looking crazy beautiful today."

    Irene smiled as she blushed slightly and replied, "You too are looking way too handsome compared to normal."

    "Well it''s me we are talking about, of course I would look fabulous." said Damian and he looked at Irene from the corner of his eyes and found her chuckling.

    Irene lightly tapped his hand and said, "Now now, no need to praise yourself and the dragons might be still be able to listen to us you know."

    "I already used silencing enchantment no need to worry, even if you were to hell right now, then too it''s no problem." said Damian with a grin feeling proud that he already prepared for the draconic eves droppers.

    Irene smiled as well and said, "I am really happy today you know?"

    "Really, I have been nervous a lot from yesterday, I didn''t even sleep last night....though that just because we were busy partying my last night as a bachelor. But still I am very nervous."

    "...And what about being happy?" asked Irene.

    "...Happy enough but not to the point compared to the day when you first confessed to me.....that was the happiest day....and I was a lot less nervous at that time."

    Irene smiled remberimg that day and said, "Yeah....same feelings."

    Both of them then stood in front of Maka and Damian stopped using his silencing enchantment. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/the-marriage_51233981789692384">/book/fairy-tail-transformation-mage_16477726806196005/the-marriage_51233981789692384</a> for visiting.

    "It was very bad of you to not let me hear what you two were talking about." said Maka as he looked at Damian.

    He then gave a fake cough and said, "Well let''s start the ceremony." and then started reading something from the records that were used in Dragonof for wedding something related to harmony between humans and dragons and how the couple would love eachother band all..... basically the normal ceremony with Dragons involved in it and god''s were only playing ba small part in the ceremony.

    "Now getting the hectic stuff out of the way....you know it''s my favourite part...is there anyone who have any objectio-"

    Before he was even able to finish there were some noises that were made and all of them turned around only to find the princess of Adroelia having her mouth sealed off by her father''s hand.

    The king smiled and said, "It''s nothing please continue." and all of them just stared at him for a while before turned back towards the bride and groom.

    Maka shrugged his shoulders and said, "Oh well....a lot less drama than what I was expecting."

    Hearing that Damian ''smiled'', he was happy that the visits he made to the people who tried to court Irene was not wasted at all.

    "Now then Lady Irene Belserion, do you accept the groom Lord Damian Blake as your husband."

    "Yes."

    "Lord Damian Blake, do you accept the bride Lady Irene Belserion as your wife."

    "Yes "

    Maka nodded his head and said, "I see then I hope that you both are prepared to take care of each other at all points in life and swear to make each other happy."

    "Yes" "Absolutely"

    Maka nodded and then looked at the side and immediately two people came holding a cushion which had a chalice on top of it filled with some sort of drink.

    "Lady Irene, Lord Damian will you please pour a drop of blood in the chalice."

    To which both of them poked their fingers with a needle provided with the chalice and dropped it in the chalice.

    The liquid inside it glowed and then the light started coming out of the chalice and danced around Damian and Irene making both of them surprised as it was their first time experiencing such a thing.

    Both of them then noticed that there was a small mark on top of their hands.

    Maka smiled seeing that and said, "All the dragons and the humans now recognize you two as a husband and wife. The gods gave also given you their blessings as you can see that the mark appeared on your hands."

    Hearing that both Damian and Irene looked at their hands in amazement not knowing that something this magical would happen in their wedding.

    Though Damian and Irene both thought at the same time, ''... Wasn''t it just a magic link though, what''s this blessings of gods bullshit...'' but didn''t say it out loud.

    Maka who likely knew what they were thinking gave a fake cough and said, "Now onto my second favourite part...Lord Damian, you may now kiss the bride."

    Damian and Irene turned around to look at each other and after staring for a while both of them smiled and Damian pulled her for a kiss.

 Chapter 97 - You thought it was a lemon, but it was me Dio

    (A/N: NO Horniness allowed here. *BONK*)

    After the ceremony was over Damian and Irene went to greet the guests. There was even a slight dispute of words between the princess and the queen though Irene just looked at Stella with a smile on her face while hugging Damian''s hand tightly baking Stella''s lips which had a smile twitch in annoyance. She was really annoyed by the red haired woman in front of him flaunting her husband in front of her but still controlled herself to not lash out and there and act orderly like a royalty in the public.

    Damian was congratulated by all the knights and mages from both the armies while the king Claude also congratulated him while making telling him not to bother about the expense on his wedding preparations when Damian started to insist about repaying it.

    After all was said and done Damian and Irene were separately led to a special room prepared by Zena....and just to make sure Damian checked the room before hand for any peep holes and all.

    Damian entered the room and closed the door and saw that the room was dimly lit.

    He then looked around the room and noticed that it was beautifully decorated with flowers and other decorations. There were even some alcohol and other refreshments present there for them to enjoy and giving them a look Damian thought, ''...This room must be decorated under the supervision of Zena-san, afterall only she knows both of our likes and dislikes in snacks and alcohol.''

    He then took a seat on the bed and loosened the button of his shirt.

    After waiting for a bit he heard a knock on the door and turned his head towards it.

    The door then opened and Irene entered with an embarrased look in her face....and an even embarassing.....and e.r.o.t.i.c night robe.

    Seeing her Damian became motionless for a bit before he snapped out of his trance and gulped his saliva.

    Irene who saw his reaction blushed even more and closed the door behind her.

    "Umm.." "Umm..." said both of them at the same time and looked at each other.

    Both of them stared at eachother for a while before Damian smiled and said, "You are looking very beautiful right now....s.e.xy would be more appropriate though."

    Irene was so embarrased to the point that even her ears were red m but still felt happy hearing Damian''s compliment.

    Damian then walked towards her and said, "Hey Irene there is something that I want to do?"

    "Hmm....what?" asked Irene as she averted her eyes thinking that it was going in ''that'' direction.

    Damian then took a small box out of his pocket and said, "I know that it isn''t in the tradition here more likely I don''t know if they follow it but from where I come on the day of the wedding the bride and the groom exchange rings as a sign of their marriage. So can I?"

    Damian then opened the box which had two rings inside of it and showed it to Irene.

    Irene on the other hand was scolding herself in her mind for thinking something perverted but still looked at the rings. Once she heard Damian''s question she smiled and raised her hand up.

    Damian smiled and then took one ring out if the box and placed it on her finger.

    Irene then took the other ring and put it in Damian''s finger as well. She then looked at the finger that Damian put on her hand and then hugged Damian.

    Damian returned the hug with a smile on his face and then kissed her forehead. Irene looked up staring right into Damian''s eyes and moved her face closer.

    Damian who saw that inched closer to her face as well and kissed her lips and after a while let her go as both of them felt a bit breathless.

    "...So....what do you wanna do?" asked Irene with a fl.u.s.tered expression on her face.

    Damian who knew what she was leading them to smiled and said, "Now now my perverted Irene don''t be that hasty. I am neither running away not letting you go away from me from now on.....also the night is till young you know."

    Damian chuckled as he saw Irene covering her face with her hands on getting caught by Damian and was mumbling something along the lines, ''Idiot Damian'' and ''You are the pervert''.

    Damian just smiled seeing his wife''s reaction as he held her in a princess carry making her yelp in surprise as she looked at Damian with a blush on her cheeks and hands around his neck.

    ~~~~~~~~~~

    (A/N: .....Well...here''s some lemonade)

    R-18 stuff here:

    Damian then gave her ass a tight squeeze making her eyes widen in surprise as she looked at Damian and lightly smacked his chest and said, "...Pervert."

    Damian ignored that and then placed her in the bed as she aid down with her clothes disheveled making her e.r.o.t.i.c outfit even more e.r.o.t.i.c.

    The husband and wife looked at eachother silently until opened her hand and gestured his to come.

    Damian slowly leaned forward holding Irene''s face in his hand giving her a passionate kiss. His hand then caressed her nape and slowly made way to her b.r.e.a.s.ts as he started kneading them making the red head m.o.a.n in pleasure.

    Irene slowly moved her hands towards Damian''s chest as she started feeling his body and then started undressing his upper half.

    Damian then stopped kissing her and started to undress her as well and soon took of her robe and bra exposing her huge jiggling melons.

    Irene too took of Damian''s clothes as traced her finger around his chest.

    Damian though, didn''t let her do that for long as kissed her once again and then moved his hands towards her bare tits and started groping them making Irene m.o.a.n a bit.

    He then started poking and pinching her n.i.p.p.l.es making the red head feel a jolt in her body because of the pleasure. Damian seeing that smirked as he moved his face towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts and started sucking on her b.o.o.b.s while giving her n.i.p.p.l.es a light nibble from time to time making Irene''s breathing slightly erratic and a few noises filled with pleasure.

    Damian focused on her b.r.e.a.s.t for a bit before his free hand held her thigh and started caressing it and slowly made its way towards her p.u.s.s.y.

    He then started rubbing her clut from above her panties making a wet mark appear on her panties. He then slid his hand inside her panties and started rubbing her once clit once again making her m.o.a.ns louder and louder.

    "AHHHHN~"

    Damian smirked at his achievement he raised her head from top of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and said, "I will start the main thing now Irene." to which Irene just nodded her head as she saw him taking off his pants and immediately her eyes went wide open once his member came into her sight.

    For the first time seeing a man''s thing in its full hardened state made her surprised and she slowly moved her hand towards his thing.

    Damian who saw Irene slowly advancing towards his member didn''t say anything and saw his wife doing what she wanted.

    She poked his di*k and then traced her finger around it making Damian feel a jolt of pleasure pass through his body.

    Irene then held it in her hand and felt how hot it was, which inturn made her feel hotter than she already was and look towards Damian with a passionate look in her eyes.

    Damian who saw that look held her by the shoulder and kissed her once again before making her lean back in bed once again. He then grabbed her waist and rubbed his member against Irene''s wet p.u.s.s.y making her m.o.a.n.

    He soon positioned his member at the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y and looked at Irene who her finger placed in front of her lips and looking at Damian.

    She understood what Damian wanted to ask and nodded her head seeing which Damian nodded as well and slowly pushed his c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y.

    "AH! AHHHHHHH~ Please slowl- slowly!" said Irene as her back arched up but it was too late as Damian already pushed through making her gasp and m.o.a.n in pleasure.

    Damian felt his c.o.c.k being wrapped tightly by her wet p.u.s.s.y making him feel blissful as well and he wanted to start already but calmed himself a bit and waited for his wife to recover a bit.

    After a few seconds Irene nodded her head and said, "Be gentle okay. It''s my first time afterall."

    Damian heard that and soon started moving his h.i.p.s back and forth making him and Irene drown in pleasure.

    Damian slowly moved his body towards Irene as he held her b.r.e.a.s.t and started kneading them once again making Irene feel even more pleasure which inturn made her tighten her p.u.s.s.y making it more pleasurable for Damian. Both of them m.o.a.ned as the pleasure invaded their minds.

    Irene soon held her body up and sat in Damian''s lap while riding his c.o.c.k and started kissing him once again making Damian support her back.

    Damian who was being kissed while he was fu*king her p.u.s.s.y caressed Irene''s bare back and then moved his hand towards her butt and started squeezing her ass making Irene looked at Damian with a blaming look in her eyes.

    Seeing that Damian separated his mout from her and smirked and then kissed her neck making her yell out a m.o.a.n.

    Both of them lied down on the bed once again, only this time it was Irene who was on top while Damian was below her.

    Damian noticed that he felt hotter and hotter as the time passed and understood that Zena added some aphrodisiac in the drink which he drank before Irene came in.

    Irene who didn''t know what Damian was thinking was bouncing her h.i.p.s up and down Damian''s c.o.c.k while also kissing him here and there from time to time. She then took Damian''s hands and moved them towards her b.o.o.b.s making Damian know what she wanted.

    Damian complied with her request with a smirk on his face and decided to escalate things a bit and said, "Don''t loose your mind my dear." which was totally ignored by the pleasure struck horny read head.

    Damian then used his enhancement magic to enhance Irene''s sensitivity making her eyes widen in shock by the sudden surge of pleasure and heat in her body.

    Though she was not given time to think as Damian suddenly got up and pushed her back on the bed. He then held her legs and opened then wide before raising her ass a bit and thought, ''Lets speed up.'' and pushed his c.o.c.k deep inside her in once go making Irene''s eyes roll back a bit and before she was able to calm down a bit he started to moved his body back and forth at a very fast pace making both of them yell in pleasure.

    "D-Damian i-its co-comi-" but before she was able to finish Damian sealed her lips with his and increased his pace once again with enhancement magic and soon he pushed his d.i.c.k deep inside her and fired his seed inside her.

    "AHHHHHHH~!!!" m.o.a.ned Irene even though her mouth was sealed by Damian''s lips.

 Chapter 98 - The day after the marriage

    The next morning after a steamy night Damian and Irene could be found sleeping with their hands held together. Both of them showed no signs of waking up because they were way too exhausted after the long night session.

    Apparently the aphrodisiac that Zena used at Damian was a powerful one which coupled with the breaking of the self perseverance of Damian which he kept for all the time since he met Irene resulted in her getting the short end of the stick.

    Damian gave no mercy to her to the point of even using his enhancement magic to recover her stamina if she was exhausted which Damian who for the first time came to know that enhancement magic replenishes his ''white thingy'' reserves wreaked havoc on Irene. In the end both only stopped once the bed finally started making squeaking noise which made Damian check it and unsurprisingly he found that it might get destroyed if they continued further and thus reluctantly going to sleep.

    From that day Damian made a promise to himself to check what Zena gives him to eat or drink since by no means he wanted to get caught up in the excessive l.u.s.t again.

    Currently in the room Irene started squirming around as her biological clock kicked in telling her that it was time to wake up.....though her body made no such response to that.

    Damian on the other hand who felt Irene squirming around started to wake up as well and opened his eyes to see a blurry figure of Irene.

    A small smile appeared bon his face as he moved closer to her and pulled his wife in his embrace...and felt her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts pushing against his chest.

    Irene who suddenly felt slight warmth opened her eyes only to find the face of her husband in front of her and smiled remberimg that she was now officially married to the man she loved.

    She glanced at his lips and wanted to greet him with a good morning kiss. But just as she tried to move her body immediately reminded her of how wild she went on with Damian and a terrible backache assaulted her.

    "Ow" was what Irene said and tried to glance at her back but stopped but was stopped by a pair of hand which held the back of her head and turned it.

    Irene soon found Damian looking at her telling her that he was awake. He then leaned forward and gave her a kiss, a passionate one at that making the red hair blush and smile in response.

    "So how was your first night, my dear." asked Damian as he closed his eyes.

    "It was one of my best experiences.....and painful as well." said Irene.

    Damian who heard that immediately opened his eyes widely and asked, "Did I hurt you somewhere?" with a worried tone.

    Irene caressed Damian''s cheeks and said, "No, don''t worry. It''s just my back.....and my whole body is in pain after what we did yesterday. Dragonslayer or not, hold yourself back a bit."

    Damian sighed and used his magic on Irene to help her recover faster and said, "Tell that to Zena-san who added aphrodisiac in those drinks and snacks, O drank some of it before you came in...But I will say, I enjoyed a lot yesterday. So be prepared for what might happen to you from now on." as he gave her butt a slight squeeze.

    Irene''s body tensed a bit on that and she looked at him with an angry expression telling him to not do it now. But Damian just chuckled at that and wiggled this brows in response and teased her a bit more.

    After a while once Irene was able to make some movement both of them sat up on the bed and immediately Damian''s gaze fell on Irene''s beautiful and s.e.xy body.

    Irene noticed his gaze and tried to tease him as well and said, "Like what you see."

    "Yes." Damian didn''t took much time to answer and immediately pulled Irene towards himself much to her surprise and said, "You will take responsibility for exciting me, right?" and before Irene could respond another quick session of ''bed wrestling'' occured.

    After a few rounds Irene and Damian could be found panting while lying on the bed with Damian hugging his wife who was lying on his chest.

    "Oh and drink this here before you sleep, I will go and tell Zena-san that you are taking today off." said Damian as he took out a potion from his storage and made Irene drink that.

    Irene nodded and gave Damian a peck on his lips before drifting back to dream land.

    Damian on the other hand soon recovered using his magic and stood up from the bed and and covered Irene in the sheets before cleaning the room with his magic, no way he was going to take chances of some pervert coming in there to clean and sniffing out Irene''s scent and all that shit.

    He then went to take a bath which was attached to their room and once he was done he came out dressed and prepared.

    He soon left the room making sure to seal it from outside and the went to inform Zena about Irene taking off.

    On his way many people greeted him and congratulated him which he returned with a politely and informed Zena about the day off while also reprimanding her for the aphrodisiac which surprisingly nor not she brought the topic on her own.

    He then went back to the room asking Zena to send in some food for the two of them. Once he reached near his room, he saw a familiar blonde haired princess standing in front of the huge door trying to hear something by placing her ears against the door.

    Damian saw that and sighed and walked towards the princess and gave her a pat on her shoulder making her freak out a bit. She then looked towards Damian with a glare which softened as soon as she recognised him and said, "Good morning Damian!"

    "Good morning Stella-sama. replied Damian but then saw Stella''s index finger moving in a to and fro motion and said, "Wrong Damian, since now we are of equal standing, with you being slightly higher than me, you cannot go around calling me with -sama. From now on, you can call me Stella or darling if you like."

    Damian gave a hand chop on her head and said, "As you say Stella-san."

    "H-How can you hit such an adorable and cute person like me?!" asked Stella with some tears at the corner of her eyes.

    "Like this." said Damian as he hand chopped her again making her groan in pain once again.

    Soon she stopped the drama and asked, "So...how was it?" while playing with her fingers and averting her gaze.

    "How was what?" asked Damian even though he knew what she was trying to ask.

    A slight blush appeared on her cheeks as she said, "Y-you know the stuff people do to m-make babies. That thing."

    "It was good." suddenly said a voice making both of them turn their heads in the direction where the voice came from and see Irene peeking out of the door with th only her head out.

    "Infact it was so good we are going to do it again right now, come in Damian." said Irene as she pulled Damian inside while looking towards Stella with a ''smile'' on her face. She then waved her hand in front of her and then closed the door before locking it with her magic.

    Stella who was just shown off by Irene was trembling with anger promising herself to pay the queen back for it.

 Chapter 99 - Discussion about battle

    A few days passed by since Damian''s and Irene''s marriage and after a few tiresome days, their life went back to normal, though there were changes too in their lives with the most prominent ones being living in the same room and of course...the ''bird and bees'' stuff...which might or might not have became rather intense as the two got accustomed to it.

    Stella and the king decided to return back to Adroelia, though Stella was reluctant to and Damian had to go and send her off on his own.

    Damian''s duties also increased with him becoming Irene''s husband, though he just ''XLR8ed'' it making Irene look at him with an envious gaze since she had no such magic to speed things up.

    With the marriage some the alliance became official and the other conditions of the alliance were fulfilled and the two kingdoms developed slightly because of it. The trade and security of the two kingdoms became better with Dragons helping them as well and with Damian revealing the production method of some of his potions which he decided was fine to give away.

    Damian also officially changed his name back to Damian instead of Ian since all the things were handled.

    Just like that the days passed peacefully and now currently inside on the meeting halls of the Dragonof palace Belserion gave his report.

    "....So you are telling me that the dragons who are hostile to us are coming towards us from all directions with their time of arrival not being able to be determined..." asked Irene with a serious look on her face.

    "Yup." said Belserion.

    "....Damn." said Damian making all of them look at him.

    "...What....that exactly represented what I am feeling, after hearing that."

    Some of them raised their fingers wanting to say something to him but slowly put them down not knowing what to say.

    "...Fine then I will go and take care of the side where the largest group should be coming from." said Damian casually making others look at him with look which said, ''Has he lost it?''

    "....Damian, you are strong, stronger than me and I admit it. But don''t underestimate the dragons, they might not be stronger than you, but none the less they are strong overwhelmingly strong for even dragons, not to mention their high numbers." said Belserion with a serious tone.

    "I know that they are strong and that they have more number people.....dragons.... whatever, they are more in number compared to us. But I am not saying that I will be going their alone. I will go along with the force that will be decided in future, so no need to worry about that. And about me be strong...just know that I was holding back when I fought you at that time.....and I am much stronger compared to that time." said Damian.

    "And I am volunteering myself to go at the area with most dragons so that powerhouses could be sent at every location if something unfortunate happens there...you cannot bhave all the powerhouses go at the most dangerous spot can you.....so just send me." said Damian without any hesitation.

    Hearing what he said the others wanted to say that he should stop being full of himself, but none of them said that since the confident tone that he used together with the fact that he defeated Belserion while holding back made them unable to respond to his comment.

    Irene sighed and said, "I will see into it.....first we need to distribute the powerhouses just as Damian said. Belserion, choose 10 dragons whom you want to be specifically appoint at a particular battle field, you....go and inform the dragon slayers to give me a similar list." She then mentally sighed as he looked at her reckless husband who was think about something and decided to scold him later when they were alone, though she knew that he will easily calm her down with a sound argument buy still he was going to get scolded later.

    And just like she thought when both of them were alone in their room Irene did complained and scolded Damian for what he said but she immediately melted when he started doing on her.

    ''Ah, why is it so difficult to win against him." thought Irene as she was leaning against Damian with her head resting on his shoulder.

    "I will allow you to go there, but remember that I will go there with you as well." said Irene while looking in Damian''s eyes.

    Hearing that Damian smiled as he pecked her lips and said, "Sure, I was hoping for that to begin with, afterall I need to keep you safe...that was also one of the reasons why I volunteered the battlefield with the most dragons. If I chose another one there was a slight chance of you getting positioned somewhere else since the situation would have been much more safe compared to this one."

    Irene''s eyes widened in surprise hearing his reasoning and didn''t know what to say. She just sighed and laid her head in his lap and said, "You are just too much for me."

    "Oh ho. So does Lady Irene hates it?" asked Damian with a playful tone.

    She glanced at him with the corner of her eyes and said, "No...not in the slightest...No amount of Damian is enough for me afterall you know."

    Damian chuckled and then held her lifted her up in his hands and said, "Well then, just sleep today, since we cannot have the queen being tired tomorrow when the discussion will be happening about the distribution of forces. No a.d.u.l.t stuff for today." and placed her on the bed.

    Irene pouted a bit after hearing that but immediately had a foolish grin on her face when she saw Damian lying beside her. She then inched closer to him and was then pulled into Damian''s embrace who held her tightly making her yelp I''m surprise.

    Both of them smiled looking at eachother talking about pointless stuff for a bit before slowly drifting off to sleep.

 Chapter 100 - Discussing the positions

    The next day all of the members plus some other people and dragons entered the meeting hall to discuss the positions.

    Needless to say Damian easily got position in the battlefield he wanted making Belserion sighed since he knew that Irene would not change her decision. He also wanted to join the two of them but he knew that some other places need him more and just assigned two of his subordinates on that battlefield to protect Irene.

    After the main powerhouses were positioned the army distribution began which was over soon since the ministers had already discussed that earlier amongst themselves and only after a few changes the meeting was done and the preparations started.

    ----------------

    A week later in the battlefield Damian and Dragonof army were moving towards the battlefield.

    Damian and Irene on top of the dragon were discussing how they will proceed and after a while Damian stood up.

    "What happened?" asked Irene curiously.

    "Hmm....well I will come back in a bit, so don''t worry about me?" said Damian.

    "Where are you going?" asked Irene

    "Going to check up on a few things that will decide how brutal is it going to be." said Damian with a smile making Irene shiver a bit as she understood what Damian meant.

    Damian then transformed into Jetray and flew towards the battlefield at a high speed.

    He passed through the whole battlefield just giving it a glance before flying past it and heading towards the areas that were destroyed by the Dragons.

    After seeing by his own eyes the brutality with which the dragons destroyed the towns and massacred the humans and animals just for fun made him sure that it was alright to kill those lizards without care.

    He soon returned back after checking up on a few more towns and by the time he returned he saw that Irene and the others already reached the battlefield.

    Without wasting his time he directly went inside his side of the camp and transformed back into his human form making the Dragons and dragon slayers who were surrounding him sigh in relief, seeing that he was not an enemy.

    Damian just apologized for alarming them like that and entered the meeting area.

    Seeing him enter the people and dragons inside it gave him a nod while Irene smiled seeing him return.

    Before anyone could once again start the discussion Damian said, "I will head forward alone."

    Hearing him all of them turned silent and looked at him as if he was some rare creature with their eyes wide open.

    "...What do you mean by that Lord Damian?"

    Damian took his spot near Irene and looked at the map that was in the middle showing the movements on the battlefield.

    "It''s just what I said. I will move on in the battle field on my own, and before anyone says anything against that let me tell you my reasons for that. Unlike you all, who are from Dragonof and know each other for a long time, I won''t be able to differentiate whether a dragon is from our side or theirs since I don''t know all the dragons here or have seen them before. Second reason...any of you would not like to get caught up near me while I would be fighting." said Damian without any change in his expression.

    They were speechless once again and were not sure what to say, his first reason seemed to be fine since it was true he won''t be able to know which dragon is his ally unlike them, but hearing his second reason most of the dragons and dragon slayer felt that he was mocking them.

    They wanted to say something but stopped knowing that he was their queen''s husband and it would be disrespectful to him.

    Seeing that no one was saying anything, Damian looked at all of them and said, "Listen here, I have no intention of mocking you or something along those lines, I just don''t want anyone from Dragonof''s side get caught up in my attacks, since here small scale spells are not going to work."

    "...Lord Damian, I can understand what you want to say, but be rest assured that we are capable of protecting ourselves while defeating those dragons. So even if you have problems with having dragons near you, we dragon slayers should not be a problem."

    Damian looked at the person who said that and thought, ''He is the leader of dragon slayers...well if I try to push it too much, he might start opposing me which would trouble Irene.''

    "...Can you and your dragons slayers stand upto the words you just said?" asked Damian seriously.

    Seeing the look on his face the man was convinced that Damian had no bad intentions while telling them to not be near them and nodded his head with a serious look as well and said, "Yes, we are confident in our abilities."

    Damian nodded his head and accepted to take some dragon slayers with him, Irene was also assigned to be near him since he was not going to leave her safety to someone else, which had him clash with the two dragons that were sent by Belserion.

    In the end the after the heated discussion all of them left to prepare to move towards the battlefield.

    Damian and Irene were walking together and Irene asked, "You really made quite an announcement just now." and chuckled.

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s for their own safety....and I did tell them the truth that they would not like to get caught in my large scale attacks."

    Irene stared at him for a while before she poked her finger into his arm and said, "Don''t get too ahead of yourself, my Dragonof soldiers are great."

    Damian looked back at her and said, "I had no intention to say that your subordinates were not good.....it''s just me who is awesome you know."

    Irene lips twitched a bit after hearing that and she light smacked his shoulder and said, "You are too confident in yourself you know...if not for that intervention, I would not have been able to get assigned near you." She said the last part in a low voice and with a pout making Damian hug and comfort his wife.

    "Don''t worry, I would have just swiped you away from the spot you would have been assigned to if that were to happen. There is no way, I will leave the protection of my precious Irene to someone else." said Damian as he kissed her forehead.

    Irene looked up at him with a slight blush on her cheeks as she felt embarrased doing such a thing in public where they might be seen by others.

    "Don''t worry, no one can see us here, and I have placed a silencing enchantment." saud Damian assuring her.

    Irene sighed and placed her head on Damian''s chest and said, "If you have done that then the area which was assigned to me would have more dragons to fight against."

    "I would have dealt with your share first before stealing you away from there." said Damian with a smile.

    "...You know Damian, sometimes you say some scary things."

    "...Don''t think of them as empty talk, I am always prepared to do those things if I need to. Like how I was prepared to mess up all the kingdoms if my plan to marry you would not have worked." said Damian as he chuckled a bit.

    Irene who heard that smacked his chest with her forehead but still felt happy knowing that Damian was ready to take such steps for her.

    Damian smiled seeing that Irene had a smile on her face and slowly moved his face towards her before placing his lips on top of hers

 Chapter 101 - Start of the battle

    Damian and Irene had their alone time for a while after which Irene went to prepare to go out in the battlefield.

    Damian just roamed around as he had everything in his storage and just looked around the camp.

    Once Irene and the dragons slayers gathered he went near them as well allowing Irene to give some motivation to the dragons slayers and then said, "Let''s go then."

    Irene and the other dragon slayers nodded their heads and turned serious as they mentally prepared themselves to fight against the dragons.

    "Join me there, I will head in first and clear some space for you all to use large scale attacks...and don''t try to retort, it''s very congested there for all of you to fight in group." said Damian sternly making the dragon slayers stop their protests.

    He then looked at Irene and said, "I will see you in a while so stay safe."

    Irene nodded and asked, "I will.....but what are you going to do?"

    "....A small scale version of how dinosaurs die." said Damian with a smirk confusing them think what the hell was a dinosaur.

    Damian transformed into Jetray and then got high up in the air.

    He then focused towards the area where he would be starting and then started descending at great speed.

    Once he thought that his speed was fine he pressed the Omnitrix on his chest and transformed into cannobolt and immediately transformed into the ball form.

    "...I hope that it doesn''t hurt me...well let''s enhance the defenses a bit." said Damian while still falling down

    Noticing something coming at them with great speed the dragons looked up wanting to know it was.

    "CANNONBALL!!!!" yelled Damian with slight excitement in his tone.

    Before anyone could have said anything Damian crashed to the ground getting a dragon caught up with him as well killing him in a snap.

    *BOOM!!!*

    A very huge and loud explosion occured once Damian crashed into the ground snatching the attention from everyone on the field as they looked at the huge cloud of dust which followed the said explosion.

    "What the-"

    "What was that?"

    "Whose side was that attack from?"

    Irene and the other dragons slayers who knew who the attacker was had their mouths opened wide and Irene thought, ''.....Should we really stay near him?..."

    And just then all of them remembered what he told them earlier.

    "You all would not like to be anywhere near me." were the words that Damian told them.

    "L-L-Lets go!" commanded Irene as there was no way that they could step back now and decided to check whether Damian was fine after the attack or not.

    Damian on the other hand transformed back to his non-ball mode and looked around to see that he was in the centre of a huge and deep crater.

    "Damn....I am badass." said Damian as he became a ball once again and started to get out of the crater.

    Once he was out her saw that the whole area was covered in dust and debris...along with the remains of the now dead dragons.

    ''.....At least 100...no 200.'' thought Damian as he guessed how many did he got in that attack.

    Suddenly he felt a lot of presences heading towards him and immediately to get out of there...getting surrounded was not a good idea no matter how confident he was to deal with all of them.

    ''I should get near Irene first.'' thought Damian as he increased his rolling speed.

    Suddenly he felt a large amount of magic energy heading towards him and formed a barrier around him.

    *Boom*

    An explosion occured once the attack connected, but nothing much happened to Damian even though his barrier got destroyed after a while.

    ''....Though it was just a make shift one, that attack was strong.''

    He unballed himself and looked up and found 5 dragons up in the air heading towards him.

    "Are you from Dragonof?" asked Damian?

    But instead of replying all five of them attacked him once again.

    "Guess not." said Damian as he dodged the attack by rolling away and then pressed the Omnitrix on his chest once again.

    Just as the dust cloud from the explosion started settling down a bit a brown humanoid lizard thing jumped up in the air and grabbed one of the dragons and got on his back.

    "That was not so good of you." said Damian as he started punching the dragons back.

    "AHH!!!" screamed the dragon in pain.

    "Get away from brother!!" told another dragon and fired his dragon roar at him.

    Seeing that Damian jumped off the dragons back and made a platform below him.

    "Ultimate time." said Damian and pressed his chest once again.

    A blue light enveloped him as his skin turned green with a dark blue armour appear around him along with some spikes.

    His hands then turned to missile launchers as he pointed his hands in the dragon''s direction and started firing.

    "Wai-"

    "Brother!!"

    "AHHH!!!"

    The dragons which recieved the attacks started falling down while screaming in pain.

    The other dragons looked towards the falling dragons and not wasting any time Damian fired on the others as well and said, "Do you know many of the humans that you killed might have been brothers just like you." and continued firing.

    Once all five big them were on the ground multiple magic circles appeared in front of Damian''s rocket launcher hands and he fired at the fallen dragons once again and instead of small rockets, huge magic missiles came out of the magic circle which engulfed some of the area near him in explosions.

    Damian waited for a while to see if the dragons were alive or not and once he made sure that all of them were dead, he raised the platform he was standing on above in the sky to look for Irene.

    Seeing a strange creature up in the air a lot of dragons surrounded him making him sigh and say, "Oh well, I signed to fight you all anyways."

    He just cleared his throat and said, "Before you all attack know that I am from Dragonof, so if you are an ally as well, step back."

    Hearing that a few dragons looked at him in surprise and took some distance from him. While the remaining dragons growled at him and then started attacking.

    Damian took the attacks head on without even flinching, and even though he recieved some damage, it were just some scratches and all.

    "Hmmm.....the five before you were stronger." said Damian as he pointed his rocket launcher hands towards the dragons and said, "Bye." and launched a lot of missiles towards the dragons.

    The dragon dodges some of the missiles and tried to attack him once again but Damian just spammed his missile without any care.... though he need to wait for them to recharge from time to time, he fired magic based blasts during that period, giving no times to the dragons to regroup.

    While Damian was attacking Irene and the other dragon slayers were heading towards the place where the big green armoured lizard was and were amazed by how overwhelming it was against the dragons.

    They cleared some of the dragons on their way while Irene was one shoting most of them who tried to come in her way to meet Damian.

    ''Tch, they just don''t stop coming in the way.'' thought Irene as she was attacking without any care, since she still had a lot of magic in her and Damian had also given her some potions to recover her magic.

    Suddenly out of no where her and the rest of the dragon slayer''s senses started screaming telling them a danger was heading towards them.....which soon became true as the ground below them started shaking and cracking up a huge dragons with its mouth open wide came in front of them just a few metres away from them.

 Chapter 102 - Unison Raid

    Irene and the other dragon slayers who saw the incoming dragon trying to eat them in one go were shocked and were not able to move.

    Irene who was quickest out of all of them snap out of her stupor. raised her staff, but realised that she won''t be able to attack the dragon on time. She looked back at the surprised dragon slayer and moved her staff towards them and fired a quick blast to send them out of the way of dragons attacks.

    She then looked at the dragon whose mouth was just a meter away from her and resolved herself to kill him from the inside since there was no time for her to cast an attack.

    But all of a sudden a huge and think golden coloured metallic golem like creature appeared in front of him moving at a very fast speed.(Clockwork)

    The golem immediately held her and moved out of the dragon''s way who seemed to be moving in slow motion.

    She then looked at the golem with a surprised look on her face and was about to ask something but before she could say anything the golem said, "Idiot, save yourself before you save others!!!" with an angry and worried tone.

    "D-Damian?"

    But instead of an answer the golem put her down on the groun before a blue light enveloped him and it changed another creature with drills on its hand.(Armodrilo)

    "And as for this dragon.....he is getting drilled out right this instant." said Damian as the drills in his hand started rotating and he jumped directly into the dragon''s mouth and started drilling him inside out.

    "AHHHHH!!! WHAT THE HELL IS GOIN-"

    But before the dragon could finish Damian drilled through its skull and brain and came out of the body covered in dragon blood and saliva.

    "Don''t you dare eat my Irene." said Damian as he looked at dead and braindrilled dragon.

    He then transformed back to his human form and went towards Irene and made a huge barrier around him. He also took in the other dragon slayer but deprecated himself from them by making another barrier.

    "Damian I-" Irene tried to say something but Damian immediately smacked her head not giving her a chance to speak.

    "Ouch!" yelped Irene on the feeling of pain that she received from Damian.

    Damian just glared at her with both anger and concern and smacked her head once again.

    "Hey stop that! It hurts!" said Irene as she covered her head with her hands.

    "Save yourself first you idiot!" said Damian as flicked her forehead with enhanced strength making the red head groan in pain.

    "Do you know how worried I was." and flicked her once again.

    "Idiot Irene. Idiot Irene. Idiot Irene." chanted Damian as he continued to flick her forehead making it as red as her hair.

    .

    .

    .

    "Ugh- sowwy. I am vewy sowwy." said Irene as she crouched down covering her forehead with her hands and tears in her eyes

    Damian hugged his crying wife who was apologising for getting herself in danger like that.

    Damian made sure to give the other dragon slayers a piece of his mind...and let''s just say they would never think that a dragon is the most scary thing that they know off.

    All the dragon slayers were truly ashamed of themselves as it should be them who should protect their queen, not the other way around.

    They swore to protect her with their lives on the line, but this time Damian outright rejected their assistance and told them to join the dragons from Dragonof which made all of them lower their heads in shame.

    They wanted to apologize to the queen but Damian told them to do so later.....he was not going to show his Irene who was in her cute mode to the low lives who made her risk her life.

    Once they were gone Damian comforted the crying mess of an Irene who reportedly apologized to Damian as she too knew that she could have easily dodged the dragon if not for the others behind her.

    Once she calmed down She looked at Damian while still being enveloped in his embrace and said, "Damian please forgive me." while still being in her cute mode.

    ''Ugh- control Damian control.'' thought Damian as he resisted the urge to give in to the cute mode Irene.

    "Hmph, you better not do that again Irene.....cause as much as I love you, and will save you no matter what, you will still be punished for that.....and if you make a habit out of it I will just take you with me somewhere you cannot do that.....You will still be punished later so don''t think you are in the green." said Damian sternly making the red head lower her head with a pout on her face.

    "I understand." said a dejected Irene still pouting and looking down.

    Damian sighed and hugged her and said, "Don''t worry me you idiot...I would have just leveled this entire battlefield along with a few dozen kingdoms if something did happen to you." said Damian with a worried tone.

    Irene s.iled as well and returned the hug totally ignoring the dangerous thing that her husband said in the end and felt happy about how much he cared for her.....though she still felt the pain from the flicks and smacks she recieved earlier and Damian didn''t heal her.

    Damian then stood up and said, "Now make sure to stay near me, I have sent the others back, so now it''s just us who will attack the dragons." said Damian seriously.

    Irene immediately snapped out of her cute mode and turned to her battle mode and nodded her head and said, "Fine. Let''s show them how strong we are."

    Damian nodded his head with a smirk and said, "Just like how we fought in the forest together."

    "Fufufu, those were good days."basis Irene as a huge magic circle appeared in front of her staff.

    "Yeah, let''s go there once this war is over...I still want to have s.e.x with you in that house." said Damian as multiple magic circles appeared in front of his sword.

    "Wah- Don''t say those things out loud!!! Focus on the battle....but it is a good idea." said Irene with the last words in a very low voice though Damian still heard them because his senses were enhanced by his magic.

    "UNISON RAID!!!" yelled Irene as the magic circles that the two of them made started overlapping each other.

    "...Do we really have to?" asked Damian as he looked at Irene who just now yelled the name of her attack gathering attention from several dragons. The red head then looked at Damian with a curious look, still not sure why he doesn''t call out the names of his attacks.

    Damian sighed seeing the look that Irene gave him and said, "Alright..... UNISON RAID!!!"

    Both of them turned serious as the magic energy started gathering inside the circle.

    "DRAGON SLAYER SWORD CANNON!!!" yelled Irene.

    "Yeah that one." said Damian

    Just as they said that a purple beam with its front like a sword''s tip fired forwards piercing and killjng all the dragons that came in its path.

 Chapter 103 - Huge dragon

    Currently Damian and Irene were running through the battlefield fighting and killing the dragons on their way, though there could be seen that Irene was staring at Damian with a slight angry gaze as he yet again refused to call out the attack name. She just sighed seeing that her husband was not going to budge from his choice.

    "Irene charge up the attacks, I will hold some of them." said Damian to which Irene nodded.

    Damian transformed into Gravattack and then took some nearby dragons in his orbit and held them up in the air and started rotating them at a very high speed making strong gusts of wind.

    "It''s ready Damian!"

    Damian nodded and then clapped his hands together smashing all the dragons at one spot and then prevented them from moving using his gravity.

    Irene formed multiple magic circles in front of her staff and then jumped above the dragons and fired a blast of dragon slayer magic directly below her.

    Damian made an enhancement magic circle and then moved it towards the dragons enhancing the size and the power of the magic blast.

    *ROAR!!*

    The cries of dragons getting hurt by Irene''s attack was heard.

    Damian felt one of the dragons trying to break through his gravity barrier and frowned a bit.

    "Irene dodge!" told Damian making her confused, but she soon understood what Damian meant a few seconds later when she saw a thunderbolt coming towards her.

    She jumped to the side avoiding the attack and then fired another blast towards the group of dragons.

    Damian strengthened his gravity barrier putting more pressure on the dragons and snapping their scales and bones in an instant.

    He then moved the group of dragons directly above him and then started revolving them around him in a vertical orbit smashing them on the ground at a very high speed and repeated the process for several times making a bloody and unrecognisable mess of what once were dragons.

    He then widely opened his hands separating the dragons into two group and the clapped his hands again, smashing the almost dead dragons.

    Seeing what, the mass of rock was doing to their fellow dragons some of the dragons felt angry and tried to attack him only to get confronted by Irene who started attacking them.

    Damian who noticed the group of dragons attacking her threw the dragons that were held in his orbit towards the ones attacking Irene.

    Once the group of bloody dragons collided to the ones attacking Irene, Damian held them in his orbit as well and told Irene, "Let''s finish them in one shot."

    Irene nodded and then started preparing her spell while Damian moved the dragons towards the sky and let them fall.

    He then pressed the Omnitrix on his chest and got engulfed in a blue light and soon transformed into a green and grey metallic golem thingy.(NRG)

    Damian opened the hatch in front of the armour and a red glowing humanoid creature came out of it.

    Multiple magic circles appeared in front of Damian''s hands and Irene pointed her staff towards the dragons.

    "Dragon Slayer''s Piercing blast!!" yelled Irene as the magic circles that were in front of her staff flew up and surrounded the dragons. Soon multiple fine beams of magic energy came out of it and piercing the bodies of dragons.

    Damian also charged up energy in his body as he started glowing brighter and bright and the nearby surroundings started heating up.

    Damian then pointed one of his hands up said, "...Scorching Lazer?....yeah let''s go with that." and then fired a Lazer beam of concentrated heat energy enhanced by his magic towards the dragons burning and melting their bodies by the the time they came down.

    Seeing the gooey mass in front of them which once could be called a dragon, both Damian and Irene gulped their saliva as they felt a bit grossed out by that and Damian said, "....Yeah, I am never using this attack on dragons again...or call out an attack name while fighting."

    "...I agree with not using that attack part..." said Irene as she had a disgusted look on her face seeing the liquified dragon.

    Damian transformed back to his human form and then took Irene away from the sight. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/huge-dragon_%!d(string=51469110864833549)">#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/huge-dragon_%!d(string=51469110864833549)</a> for visiting.

    On their way some of the dragons tried to attack them only for the power couple to blast them all the way to afterlife.

    While Damian and Irene were taking a small break for Irene to recover a bit of her magic power, all the people and dragons felt a huge amount of magic energy coming in their direction.

    "HAHAHAHA!!! TITANIS-SAMA IS COMING!!! YOU GUYS ARE SO DOOMED NOW!!!"

    "HAHAHA!! ENJOY WHAT LITTLE TIME YOU ALL HAVE LEFT!!!"

    Two dragons suddenly started laughing out loud. Seeing them Damian looked at Irene and asked, "Are they from Dragonof?"

    Irene looked at Damian and shook her head.

    Damian nodded and said, "I see, your kingdom is fu*ked!!!"

    "Seems like it." said Irene as she looked at Damian and held his hand tightly.

    "If we stay alive after facing that being we should go to that forest we stayed together." said Irene with a smile.

    "Huh, we sure will, what is this sad talk about." said Damian making the red head confused.

    Soon they saw the source of the huge amount of magic energy which was a really, really really huge dragon with grey scales coming towards them.

    "That''s way too big..." said Irene with despair.

    "....That''s what you said when we had our first time." said Damian with his hands in his pockets.

    Irene looked towards Damian but didn''t blush....instead she was shocked how Damian could crack a joke like that at such a moment.

    Damian who noticed her glare smiled and said, "Don''t be that stiff."

    Irene stared at him for a while before she looked back at the dragon.

    "Zeol!!!"

    "TITANIS-SAMA!!!"

    "Zeol, how dare you wake me up from my slumber!!! Can''t you take care of just a bunch of these dragons who have turned into idiots!!!"

    "T-Titanis sama please listen to me first. Those dragons from dragonof seems to have a secret weapon that they used against us. And it is very powerful. It killed nearly 200 of us in just a single attack!!!"

    ".... That should be me." said Damian making Irene look at her with narrowed eyes.

    "Is that so... interesting. So these weaklings have gathered that kind of strength.....I would like to see that first hand." said the huge dragon.

    All of them who heard that started thinking what to do as most of them didn''t know who used that attack.

    Damian on the other hand looked towards Irene and said, "...Or so he says... what do you say Irene. Wanna join me?"

    Irene looked towards Damian with shock and horror and said, "You cannot in your right mind be thinking of taking on that thing!!!"

    Damian stared at her for a while and then said, "So....are you in or not?"

    Irene''s face scrunched up as she facepalmed and then asked, "You serious?"

    "You wanna see what he will do if I don''t go and deal with him. It would not be a pretty sight to behold though." said Damian silencing Irene who held her head in both of her hands and said, "AHH WHATEVER!!! WE NEED TO DO SOMETHING ABOUT THAT DRAGON ANYWAY!!!"

    Damian smiled and then held Irene up in his hands making her yelp.in surprise and said, "What are you doing?!?!"

    "Just making sure that you remain safe." said Damian as he fiddled with Omnitrix for a while and then moved it towards Irene and asked, "Want to do the honours?"

    Irene started at Damian who just smiled in return. Giving a tired sigh she looked at the watch then pressed the dial.

    Damian soon got enveloped in a blue light and started getting bigger and bigger making all the people and the dragons including Irene look at him with awe and curiosity.

    Soon a huge white giant with some red spikes on his head, shoulders and arms appeared on the battlefield towering even the huge dragon who just came.(Waybig)

    "Yo winged chameleon. Heard that you wanted to meet with me." said Damian while looking towards the huge dragon called Titanis.

 Chapter 104 - Huge Dragon v/s Huge Alien

    Damian looked down at the dragon who seemed huge earlier.

    He then looked at his hand and saw a tiny Irene there and moved his hand towards her shoulder and said, "Make sure to not fall."

    Irene jumped on top of his shoulder and looked at him with awe and said, "You really know how to surprise me, don''t you."

    "Believe me, the longer you stay with me, the more wonderful and crazier things I will show you." said Damian with a smirk but the cracked his knuckles and looked down at the army of flying ants on the ground.

    "Move"

    At that moment all the people on the field snapped out of trance and started moving away from Damian''s path, leaving a clear way for Damian and Titanis.

    "So, I heard you have some business with me." said Damian looking towards the dragon.

    "Hmph, don''t act mighty and all just because you are big. The bigger you are the harder you will fall." said the dragon.

    "Hmm, did you say something, sorry you are too small and far away from me that it sounded like some insect buzzing around." said Damian as he moved his hand towards his ears trying to hear him. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/huge-dragon-v-s-huge-alien_%!d(string=51515039902915210)">#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/huge-dragon-v-s-huge-alien_%!d(string=51515039902915210)</a> for visiting.

    "...You will pay for humiliat-"

    "Oh well, if you are just going to buzz, let''s just finish you." said Damian as he took a step forward and started moving towards the dragon.

    Seeing that the huge humanoid started moving, Titanis got up in the air as well and opened its mouth.

    "DARK DRAGON KING: ROAR!!!" shouted Titanis as a twister of pure black magic energy came out of the dragon''s mouth and headed towards Damian at full speed.

    Damian who saw the attack coming towards him clapped his hands once with full force sending a strong gust of wind which dissipated the twister of magic heading towards him.

    Seeing his attack being nullified so effortlessly Titanis glared at Damian with anger and said, "Dark dragon wing attack!" and rushed towards Damian with its wings covered in its magic.

    Damian didn''t stop moving and chopped the Dragon with it palm, "Karate chop." sending the dragon towards the ground with great speed.

    He then moved one of his legs backwards and then kicked the bal-.....Dragon sending him flying, "And goal!!!" said Damian.

    He then made a cross with his hands and pointed towards the dragon who was still flying away.

    Energy gathered in the blades attached to his arms and a blue coloured beam was shot from it towards the dragon destroying him.

    Once Damian and the others stopped feeling the magic energy from the Dragon he stopped his attack.

    "YOU FOOL!!! YOU FELL FOR IT!!! DARK CROSS SPLIT ATTACK!!!"

    Suddenly the dragon who was supposed to be dead shouted and a huge black cross came rushing towards Damian destroying everything in its path.

    Damian who saw that looked towards the ground and said, "Get out of its way if you don''t want to die." and then looked towards the black cross coming towards him and prepared himself for the attack.

    "DARK DRAGON KING''S OMINOUS NEBULA!!!"

    Another voice came from the dragon as various black gusts of magic energy started firing out of his body in various directions, but then all of them changed their trajectory towards Damian surrounding him from all sides.

    Damian seeing that he was surrounded immediately took Irene in his hand to protect her and then jumped up in the air and flew high up.

    "Ha, do you think that something bloke that would work?!" said Titanis as the cross and the other attacks changed their trajectory and started following Damian.

    But Damian didn''t stop, but instead rushed towards Titanis and soon got behind him

    "Huh, what the-"

    "What do you call it.....Ah, Dark Dragon King''s Belly shield." said Damian and he held the dragon in his arms using him as a shield for the attacks.

    "Dark Dragon crunch." said the dragon as he turned his head towards Damian and bit his shoulder with full force and his mouth covered in his magic.

    "Oww!!! what the hell!!! I don''t want hickeys from someone like you!!!" said Damian as he wailed in pain as he put Irene on his other shoulder who immediately covered herself with a barrier.

    He then held the dragon''s jaws and forced open his mout and then pushed him away.

    He then held his tail with both of its hand. and then started rotating in circles with the dragon in tow.

    "Dark Dragon king cricket bat." said Damian as he used the dragon to hit it''s own attack coming towards them injuring the dragon in the process.

    He then slammed the dragon in the ground and said, "No meet this time dude." and then started punching him with full force.

    "GAH- D-DARK DRAGO-"

    "DARK DRAGON MY ASS!!! SHUT THE HELL UP." said Damian as he held the dragon''s jaws to prevent him from speaking then punched it hard enough to break it in pieces.

    He then raised one of his arms and the blade on the arm started glowing blue signifying that it was gathering energy.

    He then pushed the blade directly into the dragon''s chest which cracked up in a few seconds and then fired the blast inside him, killing him from inside out.

    "YOU INSOLENT!!! DARK DRAGON DESTRUCTOR!!!"

    Showing a last ditch effort a huge magic circle appeared below the dragon and huge pillar of magic energy came out of it engulfing both him and Damian in the process.

    "Irene!" said Damian as he covered his shoulder with his hand giving Irene some extra protection and then made several barriers around himself and Irene.

    ''Igh- This dragon shit!!!'' thought Damian as he increased the energy in his attack and fired at the magic circle on the ground to destroy it.

    After a few seconds the magic circle finally got destroyed and the tower of magic energy disappeared.

    Damian took a few breath to calm himself down and then looked down on the dragon who had lost all signs of life that Damian could think off.

    He then lifted his hand and saw that Irene was fine and sighed in relief but still asked, "You alright?"

    "Yes.....you really did defeat him."

    "Che- it would have been way too easier to defeat him.....of course if you don''t mind a planet getting destroyed that is.... holding back was a pain." said Damian as he looked at the dragon and said, "Dark Dragon King''s steak...now that''s a spell that I want to hear after today''s battle."

    He then transformed back to his human form and then stored the dead dragon in his storage.

    He then sat down on the store and said, "Let''s wait for a bit.....I need to restore my magic energy."

    Irene nodded her head and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect you." with a determined look.

    Damian smiled hearing that and said, "I will count on you for that." hearing which Irene smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 105 - Casual walk through the battlefield

    Damian and Irene rested for a while after he defeated the huge dragon.

    Damian who felt that his reserves were filled to a satisfactory limit took some ether nano restoration potions and then gave one to Irene as well.

    He then stood up and said, "So, what are you planning now. The one I dealt with just now should have been their boss....now only the minions are left, should we leave them for the rest while shaving off their numbers slowly?"

    "We can do that, but there would a be a lot of loses if we did that.....should we use some large scale strong attacks and deal with them?" said Irene.

    "We can do that.....but the dragons from the kingdom might think that we now have a way to exterminate them in large numbers and will get wary of us since we massacred so many of their race, though they were enemies, quite easily.....worst case scenario, civil war with dragons" said Damian as he took out his swords and checked it''s edge.

    Irene remained silent as she thought about what Damian just said and frowned not willing to accept that the dragons might take actions against the kingdom. She then looked at Damian who was looking towards the battlefield with a serious look on his face.

    "And don''t you think that they will think that we are just prolonging the battle after seeing the power you just showed?" asked Irene.

    "They are dragons Irene, no one better than them knows how large is a human''s ethernano pool is compared to theirs. And I too cannot keep on using that form for long, it takes too much magic." said Damian.

    ''... Though I never said, I cannot use that form long enough to defeat everyone....just not for long time.'' thought Damian as he mentally smirked.

    Irene looked at him for a while and then said, "Then let''s go with your idea."

    Damian nodded and then took his swords and said, "Let''s go then."

    Irene nodded and then both of them jumped in the battlefield once again.

    . Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/casual-walk-through-the-battlefield_%!d(string=51557210827848242)">#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/casual-walk-through-the-battlefield_%!d(string=51557210827848242)</a> for visiting.

    .

    .

    "You know.....it really sucks seeing that none of them even realize that I defeated that huge dragon." said Damian with a slightly downcast expression since none of the dragons of the battlefield knew that it was him who transformed into that huge alien and defeated the dragon.

    Irene just patted his back trying to cheer him up. She too felt speechless that none of them even realized that it was him who defeated the dragon even though some of them recognised her as the one standing on the giant''s shoulder.

    "It''s fine Damian, I know how awesome you are. So even if these low lives who are just about to die don''t know about that, it''s not that big of a deal." said Irene trying to cheer him up.

    "You know, that was a good speech and would have worked on one of your subjects, but not on me Irene. It''s really frustrating seeing that they are underestimating me so much, just for being a human."

    *GROAN*

    "Could you please just remain silent for a while. Can''t you see that I am talking to my wife right now?" said Damian as he looked at the pile of dead and about to die dragons below him which were being pushed down by the barriers made by the couple.

    "See Irene, they are still not fearing me." said Damian as he pointed at the pile.

    Irene looked towards Damian and then at the pile of dragons some of which were still alive and groaning and didn''t know what to say.

    She opened her mouth and then closed it. Seeing that Damian sighed and said, "Whatever, it''s fine anyways. It will be their undoing if they underestimated us." said Damian as he made a magic circle on top of the pile.

    Irene smiled and nodded her head and made a magic circle on top of Damian''s as well. Both the circles started glowing and then merged with the barrier before a bright light came out of the barrier blinding everyone in the vicinity.

    Damian already wore a pair of sunglasses and also put one on Irene.

    Once the light died down nothing was left of the dragons inside the barrier seeing which Damian and Irene nodded with satisfied looks and Irene said, "Let''s call that spell Dragon Slayer''s flash."

    Damian just shrugged his shoulders not caring that much about the name and then removed the barrier taking Irene by surprise.

    Damian took his wife in his embrace as both of th fell down and landed on the ground.

    "...You did that just to take advantage didn''t you?" asked Irene with a blush as she felt Damian''s hand on her butt.

    Damian smiled as he didn''t say anything and just let go of her and walked back towards their camp along with Irene.

    Irene sighed and just took a hold of his hands and walked hand in hand with him with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 106 - Arrogant human

    Currently in his private tent, Damian and Irene were resting as the sun was was already set. The dragons who were stationed to fight at the night also left for the battlefield while some of the dragons returned back to take a break as well.

    Irene was going through the reports about the battlefield with total seriousness. Damian too should have been doing this but he went through his share already using omnitrix and was now maintaing his swords which took quite a toll after striking some dragon scales which even made Damian shocked as he had never seen his swords this damaged since they were made from the crystals, left after his diamond head form.

    While doing that he suddenly said, "So.....did those dragon slayers apologized to you yet?"

    Irene looked up and sighed after hearing that question and said, "Yeah they did."

    Damian put his swords in his storage and then looked towards Irene and then patted the bed that he was sitting on, gesturing her to sit there as well.

    Irene who saw that thought, ''Paperwork or Damian...Damian.'' and then went to sit beside Damian who put a cushion on his legs and placed Irene''s head on top of it.

    "...I still can''t believe that you brought the best bed available in the castle, here in the battlefield." said Irene.

    Damian shook his head and said, "Trust me Irene.....I have something far better than this at my place in Adroelia.....I will get my things once I get a break from the battlefield."

    Irene nodded her head without saying anything as she just rested her head on his lap with a satisfied smile on her face.

    She soon raised her head after a while and then said, "I should finish my share soon."

    "I can help you.....you should take a rest while you can." said Damian.

    "You have already done half of my work, I cannot let myself get too dependent on you." said Irene as she went back to deal with the paperwork.

    Damian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, I will be going out for a while." Hearing which Irene looked at him for a while but soon nodded her head.

    Damian went out of the tent and soon went out of the camp as well earning some looks from the people and dragons still there at the camp.

    Once he made sure that he had taken some considerable distance from the camp his expression turned cold and he said, "I am here as you told me to.....now show yourself."

    "Kekeke, quite a feisty one eh. Though you are way too arrogant for a human."

    Suddenly out of nowhere a dragon stared materialising in front of Damian with a huge smirk on his face.

    Damian narrowed his eyes as he looked at the owner of the voice who appeared out of nowhere and asked, "Space magic?....Was that how you were able to enter the camp."

    "Kekeke, who knows?" said the dragon.

    "I see....what do you want from me?" asked Damian as he crossed his hands.

    "Kekeke, it was not you that I needed. I wanted that red haired human to come with me?"

    Damian prepared himself to leap and attack this dragon and asked, "And why do you need her?"

    "You saw that huge thing that defeated Titanis-sama, right? I want to know where that huge thing went?"

    "...That thing is standing in front of you." said Damian as he enhanced his body and then went straight tow��rds the dragon aiming to kick it''s face.

    The dragon who saw the kick coming towards him snorted and just stood there without moving or even trying to defend against it.

    Damian smirked and thought, ''Heh, always underestimating humans, let me kick some sense int- eh?''

    Damian whose kick was about to land on him went straight through his body.

    Damian stumbled a bit as he was still shocked after what happened and then looked at the dragon whose body didn''t even offered a tiny bit of resistance when he passed through its body.

    "See, arrogant for a human like I said."

    Damian didn''t gave him much time as he quickly gathered magic energy in his hand as fired at him, but once again it just passed through him.

    "What type of magic are you using?" asked Damian.

    "Kekeke, who knows? Anyway, how did you found my presence in that tent?" asked the dragon.

    "... Who knows." said Damian.

    "...Fine then, you want to remain arrogant than remain arrogant to the end." said the Dragon as he gather some magic energy in its hands and said, "Nightmare view."

    Suddenly the surroundings around them changed making Damian look around and then back at the Dragon only to have his eyes widen in shock.

    --------------

    "Kekekeke, just suffer for your arrogance human. I will eat you later once you are totally broken." said the dragon as he turned around and said, "Now lets visit that red haired woman that was on top of that giant."

    The dragon then walked towards the Dragonof camp once again but after a few minutes hit a wall which made him stop.

    "...A barrier that can even prevent me from going to the other side.....looks like that human was not just arrogant for show. Well change of plans let''s kill him first."

    And started walking back but soon stopped once he felt a huge amount of magic energy rushing towards him.

    ''What is it?!?! And this much bloodl.u.s.t!!!!'' thought the dragon as he became alert and looked straight ahead.

    Soon he saw the figure that was releasing that magic energy who turned out to be the human he was going to kill just now.

    "You fu*king wing lizard, how dare you show me that?!" asked Damian in a cold tone as his magic energy became more condensed.

    "Kekeke quite some magic you got there.....what happened can''t see that red haired woman die in front of you over and over again?.....There must have been gruesome ones as well right?"

    Damian didn''t say anything and pointed his hand forward and fired a blast of magic energy towards the dragon which was huge enough to engulf the dragon completely.

    "Idiot, your magic won''t work on me. Your physical attacks won''t work on me. There is no way that you can defeat a dragon as mighty as me you arrogant peace of shit!"

    Just as he said that he felt someone touch his head making him shocked as he knows that it was impossible.

    "And who decided that." said a transparent winged silhouette who punched the dragon hard enough to make the ground below them crack up and making the dragon''s head crash on the ground.

    The transparent creature then materialised and revealed a blue and black winged creature(Big chill)

    "I cannot defeat you.....who the f.u.c.k are you to decided that."

    "You dare make me see all that and think that you will stay alive for long.....who decided that?!"

    The dragon rose up from the ground and glared at Damian as he attacked bhim with his claw, only to have it pass through Damian''s intangible form. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/arrogant-human_%!d(string=51559248538160559)">#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/arrogant-human_%!d(string=51559248538160559)</a> for visiting.

    "...You are not the only one who have ghost powers here." said Damian as he passed through its body which was now tangible and punched him with his enhanced strength.

    The dragon''s eyes widened in shock as he saw that the creature in front of him could pass through him as well.

    He Immy turned intangible to avoid the damage that he will receive from the punch but Damian saw that and became intangible as well cancelling the dragon''s intangibility and sent him flying.

    "Don''t die on me, alright? There is a hell lot of things Lett for you to suffer from." said Damian in his cold and chilly tone making the dragon feeling a bit frightened from him.

    ,

 Chapter 107 - Hot

    Damian looked down at the dragon who just kicked towards the ground and said, "You like nightmares, right?...Let me show what a real nightmare is." said Damian as he pressed the omnitrix on his chest and transformed into a grey gastly creature.(Ghost freak)

    "Hehehe, let''s go all out, right?" said Damian in an overly chilly tone as he pressed the omnitrix once again.

    The blue light enveloped him once again as his body started changing.

    Soon a slightly bigger version of the gastly creature appeared with a huge mouth on its chest and a some tentacles coming out of its arms.

    "We should go for the ''ultimate'' nightmare there is right?" said Damian with a grin on the the mouth of his body.

    He then descend towards the dragon who seeing him approaching immediately tried to run away.

    Damian just raised his hand and the dragon''s body got enveloped in a violet aura and stopped him(telekinesis).

    "Don''t run now, the fun is about to start." said Damian in a chilly tone.

    He went towards the dragon and stood on top of its head and caressed it with his spiky hands.

    The dragon who was unable to move gulped his saliva and tried to go intangible, but was still not able to move.

    Damian then passed his hand through the dragon''s head and said, "Ah.....such a lovely thing in there.....hey have you ever tried scrambled brains?" said Damian but before the dragon could answer he started screaming in pain.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

    Damian just looked at him with an indifferent gaze but soon a smirk appeared in his face as he increased the attack''s power and said, "Fried brains are good too.....but let''s not have that today. We can''t have you die just like that you know." said Damian as he took his hand out of the dragon''s head who just fell down on the ground lifelessly and stopped screaming.

    Damian who was still floating went in front of his face making the dragon shiver in fear after seeing him.

    "Now let''s start the nightmare part." said Damian as the mouth on his chest opened and from inside blue flame like aura came out.

    Seeing the flame dancing like that the dragon got in trance as he stopped moving.

    ------------------

    After a while the dragon snapped out of trance and then blinked his eyes in surprise. He started looking around searching if anyone was near him and thought, ''Did he let me go?''

    He then looked at his body and saw that he was totally healed.

    ''...My wounds are all healed up. Don''t tell me that the human.....no he cannot be a human....healed me and just let me go.'' thought the dragon as his eyes widened in surprise at the realisation.

    He lowered his head in shame and thought, ''Even after having such kind of power.....he instead of just killing someone who tortured him like that, he healed me.....he really is not an arrogant human....rather he should be called humble and kind....and to think that I used just means to attack him.''

    The dragon soon became angry at himself and thought, ''I am a real piece of shit.....to use such underhanded and cruel means on such a person.....I am a coward, not a dragon.....''

    Soon he looked up towards the sky and said, "....I swear on my life that you have spared...I will never use such crue- H-Huh?"

    Before he could finish speaking a large amount of blood came out of his mouth and his whole body got engulfed in pain. All this made the dragon confused but soon his doubt was cleared when he heard a familiar chilly voice.

    "Oh please, don''t speak about me like that, I will blush."

    The dragon looked up and saw a huge figure with a black skeleton engulfed in blue flames. Huge hands with sharp claws out of which one of them was piercing his whole body making the dragon once again realize about the ghost''s size.

    "Also.....your life is still in my hands. You have no right to swear on it." said Damian as he gripped his hand which was still piercing the dragon making him yell in pain and agony.

    Damian then brought the dragon in front of his face and said, "Now let''s begin the show." and then opened his mouth and ate the dragon in one go.

    The dragon fell inside his ribcage and was constantly burned in the blue flames which burned his scales and muscles in no time.

    "AAH!! AHH!! STOP THIS!! STOP THIS!! ITS TOO HOT!! ITS TOO HOT!!! STOP THIS!! STOP THIS!! AHHHHHHH" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/hot_%!d(string=51671924304042831)">#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/hot_%!d(string=51671924304042831)</a> for visiting.

    "Oh, I will call this the grill of hell. Cooks you to crisp." said Damian as he looked at the pleading Dragon who was now just a soul.

    Seeing him Damian smirked and said, "Don''t be too impatient, it is just the beginning, just wait till you see everything that you have done flash by your eyes and you experience first hand the suffering of all those you have killed...let''s call it records from hell."

    He then covered his exposed flaming ribcage and then let his tentacles pierce the dragon''s body and brain and let him experience how it felt to be killed over and over again.

    After two hours of continuous mind fu*k Damian let the dragon''s soul out of his body which now just a ball of light.

    Damian looked at it and could see that it had no will to live anymore, heck it was not even able to think about dying after what Damian did to him.

    Damian just opened his mouth and sucked him in. The flames around him turned red burning the soul as well killing the dragon for good.

    Damian transformed back to his human form and then got on his knees, "Shit, should have thought not to take that long.....I am still short on magic after the battle." said Damian as he took out a potion from his storage and drank it.

    Once he recovered he stood up and said, "Well it was important.....he should know not to mess with me, and that bitch made me see Irene getting killed over and over again, like hell he would have a painless death.

    Damian then went back to but stopped as he felt someone looking at him and said, "So you are the boss huh.....let this be a lesson for you as well. Keep in mind that even though my wife is hot...hell is even hotter." said Damian as he turned back and started walking towards the camp not thinking much about the one who looked at him from the other side of the battlefield.

 Chapter 108 - Thats more than enough for me

    Damian soon returned to the camp and just as he entered all the dragons immediately looked towards him with surprise.

    Seeing that Damian smirked and said, "So you all finally noticed it huh.....yes, one of the dragons infiltrated in here, in my tent no less."

    The dragons who got the scent of a dragon coming from Damian''s body were shocked to hear that a dragon came inside the camp totally unnoticed and even entered their queen''s tent.

    All of them instantly stood up and lowered their heads apologizing for such a mistake.

    Damian just told them to stop that as he knew that the dragon had a way to hide his presence and enter without getting seen and told the same to the dragons, to calm them down.

    After he was done, he told some of them raise the security as he placed a barrier all around the camp that would warn them incase someone enters the area.

    He then went back to his tent and said, "I am ba-" but stopped himself once he saw Irene sleeping while still sitting on her chair.

    ''You really are stubborn aren''t you.'' thought Damian as he went towards her and slowly lifted her up and then laid her back on the bed.

    ''It was already tiring for you with all this war stuff and now the reports....I will finish the rest of them so just rest up.'' thought Damian as he covered her with a blanket and then went to finish the remaining work.

    ----------------

    The next morning Irene woke up slightly later than usual and rubbed her eyes with an annoyed face. She then looked around the room and then saw Damian sleeping beside him and just stared at his face for a while with a smile on her face.

    She then shifted a bit to get close to him, but just as she got slightly closer Damian opened her arms and pulled her in his embrace and said, "Don''t think too much...and don''t wake me up." and pecked her forehead before going back to sleep once again.

    Irene blushed at the sudden move from Damian but didn''t move or make any sound since she didn''t want to wake him up. She just burried her face in his chest and laid there silently.

    After half an hour Damian woke up and and looked around with his blurry vision.

    Once his vision turned normal he looked around once again and then looked down towards the red haired woman hugging him and sleeping peacefully.

    He patted her head making the girl wake up from her nap as she looked towards him with a smile, she then inched closer towards him and kissed him.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning, queen who dozed off while working last night." said Damian with a smile as he saw the woman puffing her cheeks in annoyance as a blush appeared on her cheeks because of embarrasment.

    "....Where were you last night?"

    "...With a new friend that I made yesterday....I was telling him how dangerous things might be if he tries to do something bad with you." said Damian as he caressed her cheeks, but soon he remembered the nightmare that the dragon showed him which made him stop.

    Irene who was smiling after hearing what Damian said looked towards him with a questioning look wanting to know what happened to him.

    "...I will protect you with everything I''ve got you know." said Damian as he hugged her tightly. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/that''s-more-than-enough-for-me_%!d(string=51690949146899351)">#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/that''s-more-than-enough-for-me_%!d(string=51690949146899351)</a> for visiting.

    Irene was confused by the sudden declaration and stared at Damian with a questioning gaze, it was then that she realized that there was a scent of a dragon coming from his body, which should not be there since both of them took a bath after they returned from the battlefield.

    "...You fought someone last night didn''t you?.....Who was it? Did you get injured somewhere?" asked Irene with slight worry as she sat up and started checking his body for injuries.

    "Hmm....well I did had a fight yesterday and as you can tell from the scent it was a dragon. He had some unique abilities that let him infiltrate the camp without getting detected and wanted to get the information about the ''giant thing that you were riding on yesterday.''" said Damian with a smirk while giving her a wink.

    Irene tilted her head in confusion but soon understood what Damian''s words meant and she punched his chest lightly out of embarrasment.

    Damian laughed seeing her fl.u.s.tered but soon caught her hands and asked, "There was not much damage don''t to me in the fight and what I got was easily cured by a potion...but there is still one place that you can help me with?"

    Irene stopped acting shy and asked with genuine concern, "Where, I will help you."

    Damian nodded his head and then guided one of her hands towards the area which he wanted to be taken care off.

    Irene who felt the area where Damian led her hand blushed as she grabbed a hard, long and thick thing. She then glared at Damian who smiled and said, "What? Can''t help it when my hot and s.e.xy wife, is straddling me like this with her clothes disheveled in a s.e.xy manner."

    "Hmph, you have some nerve to think about doing something like this while still being on the battlefield....only once alright." said Irene with the last part in a very low volume and an embarrased expression on her face.

    "...Only once?..." asked Damian with puppy eyes.

    "Ugh-" said Irene as she felt guilty seeing Damian asking her like that.

    "F-Fine, two times but that''s it." said Irene not being able to put a front against Damian''s attack.

    Not wasting anytime Damian placed a barrier around the tent and immediately flipped her and made her lie on the bed.

    "KYAA~!!!" yelped Irene.

    "Two times eh, that''s more than enough for me to make you go for 6." said Damian with a smirk as he started fondling her tits.

    "D-Damian we cannot do that for that l-long we have a fight to ahead of us." said Irene with difficulty as she was attacked by a sudden wave of pleasure.

    "Yes, and to give it my all, I need motivation." said Damian as he removed all the clothes from her body and started pleasuring her clit with his fingers while also fondling and sucking her b.o.o.b.s.

    "Ahh~!! B-b-but-" m.o.a.ned Irene but still tried to say something.

    "I am not saying we have to do it, I will do it just as you said, two times that''s it.....though it may be a different story if you yourself agreed to it." said Damian with a smirk and sealed her lips with his as he saw her trying to speak once again.

 Chapter 109 - New fanfic

    Hey there guys just this lowly author here asking you to check out the new fanfic I wrote: Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/new-fanfic_%!d(string=51701747751643736)">#%!d(string=16477726806196005)/new-fanfic_%!d(string=51701747751643736)</a> for visiting.

    TITLE: Black clover: Reincarnating as the strongest characte

 Chapter 110 - The problem starts from the scratch

    After having a intense and passionate morning routine with Irene which went as Damian expected, the couple came out of the tent with Irene totally recovered because of Damian''s magic.

    Both of them took the pile of papers they worked on and then gave it to the general and the commanders of different squads, and after that was done they started preparing for the fight.

    --------------------

    In the battlefield Damian and Irene who were now left alone because of the incident that happened with her yesterday.

    Both of them were wrecking havoc on the groups of dragons that tried to kill them.

    Irene''s dragon slayer power coupled with Damian enhancing them was far beyond what those dragons could handle.

    "....Hey Irene?" asked Damian as he made another magic circle for Irene to fire her attacks through.

    Irene slammed her staff on the ground as a huge magic circle appeared below them. The magic circle then started dispersing and changed to compressed magic circles and appeared before Damian''s magic circles.

    "What happened?" asked Irene.

    "...Your hickeys are in full display so cover them." said Damian.

    Irene checked herself and saw that what Damian said was indeed true and then adjusted her clothes to hide them.

    Damian on the other hand protected Irene during the time she prepared herself while also killing a dozen of them.

    After she was done she punched Damian as it was his fault that there were hickeys on her body to which Damian just laughed.

    Both of them continued the assault and kept on attacking all the dragons that came in their way.

    And after slaughtering quite a bit of dragons Irene started breathing heavily, indicating that her magic power is depleted.

    Deciding to let her rest for a bit Damian set up a barrier around them and sat down along with Irene to take a break as well.

    "....No one is coming to attack us?"

    "Oh I cleared the surrounding area a bit before setting up the barrier so just rest up. Here, drink some juice." said Damian as he ordered a cup to her.

    Irene took the cup from Damian''s hand and sighed. She was already used to how convenient Damian was and how efficiently he worked to make sure that they can enjoy and relax in any situation. Even if it was a war like this.

    Both of them continued their rest for quite a while and chatted with eachother.

    But all of a sudden Damian and Irene felt something alarming coming towards them and turned around to see a beam of magic energy coming towards them.

    Damian immediately stood up and jumped towards Irene to save and dodge the attack at the last moment.

    "Who the hell was that!?" asked Damian in an angry tone.

    "Are you fine Irene?" asked Damian as he looked towards Irene.

    "I am fine just a scratch....it barely grazed me." said Irene as she showed a small scratch on her arm.

    Damian wanted to check that wound but before he could he noticed the attacker who revealed to be a dragon.

    "Maka-jiji.....no you look similar to him but you are not him. Who the hell are you shit face lizard?" asked Damian.

    "Oh, so you know my brother Maka....but before that shouldn''t you be more careful towards that woman behind you.....afterall that attack was not simple you know."

    "Irene?" asked Damian

    "I am fine. That dragon must be bluffing to make you show some openings." said Irene seriously.

    Damian nodded and then asked, "How the hell were you able to enter in here?"

    The dragon smiled and said, "I am quite a good enchanted myself you know." and then showed some enchantments that he made in an instant.

    "And I have to say that your fight last night was quite impressive...so impressive that I myself decided to move to deal with you." said the dragon.

    "So you were the boss who was peeping at me yesterday? Good you made my job easier. Be prepared to ge-"

    The dragon interrupted Damian in the middle and said, "Oh, it''s time."

    And just as he said that Irene''s body started glowing making Damian turn around and frown.

    ''Shit!'' thought Damian and tried to grab Irene. But before he could a powerful shockwave came out of his body and sent him flying away.

    Damian who was blown away stopped himself by making an platform and didn''t stop to look towards Irene for even a second.

    The light suddenly became brighter making Damian close his eyes shut because of its intensity. Na dafter a while when he opened his eyes and found that the light has gone, he looked back towards Irene once again...but there was no one standing there, just the clothes that Irene was wearing earlier were there.

    "Hahaha, I told you to check that woma-" said the dragon but immediately stopped when all of a sudden he felt immense blood l.u.s.t aimed at him and the figure of Damian right in front of him.

    "What did you do to her?" asked Damian with a cold tone as he chopped all four legs of the dragon in an instant.

    "ARGGHHHHH!!!! AHHHHHHH!!!" the dragon screamed in pain as a large amount of blood came out of the legs which were easily cut by the human in front of her.

    The dragon looked up towards Damian wanting to glare and kill him, but just as he turned his gaze what met his eyes were a pair of cold and emotionless eyes with a slitted pupil and a large amount of bloodl.u.s.t that was aimed at him.

    "What the hell did you do to my Irene. Where is she?" asked Damian as he moved he waved his sword cutting both of the dragon''s wings in one go.

    "Tell me and I promise that I will kill you with the next blow without causing anymore suffering." said Damian as he pointed his sword toward the dragon''s face with a large amount of magic energy coming out of it.

    "Hey!!! You! What do you think you are doing to a dragon!!"

    All of a sudden Damian heard a voice and was ready to kill the source of it. But once he turned around his cold and killer aura disappeared and changed to that of confused since the one who called him out was standing in front of him was a human.

    Or more precisely a small girl with red hair and a n.a.k.e.d body looking towards Damian with a pout.

    "You cannot be mean to a dragon here in Dragonof! And I as the princess of this kingdom will not let you do that!" said the n.a.k.e.d little girl.

    Damian blinked his eyes in surprise but soon delivered a kick towards the dragon who was trying to attack him and glared back at him.

    He then turned towards the young girl and asked, "B-By a-any chance....are you Irene?"

    "Hmm...yes I am Irene but how do you know about that mister?" asked the cute young girl as she tilted her head in confusion while still standing totally n.a.k.e.d.

    ''....Wut?''

    "....I am here to protect you from bad dragons like these who are trying to harm you and take over your kingdom." said Damian still not being able to believe what he just heard.

    But then he realised something an glared towards the dragon and said, "Don''t tell me that spell of yours sends the one being hit to their childhood days,"

    But the dragon just averted his eyes.

    ''Oi oi oi, what the hell is that.....wait that''s not important.....this shitty lizard saw my Irene n.a.k.e.d. Death is the only thing available for him.'' thought Damian as he pointed his hand towards the dragon and said, "Etherion: mini" sending a blast string enough to destroy everything in a 100m radius.

    "No don''t harm the drago-" yelled Irene as she ran towards him to stop him but Damian stopped her and lifted her up in his arms and turned her eyes away from the scene and said, "Irene..... don''t look their alright.....I am here to protect you...there are many dragons who will try to harm you here, since there is a war going on right now."

    "There is a war going on?!" asked the small girl in Damian''s arms still n.a.k.e.d.

    Damian nodded and said, "Yes, and I am here to protect you since Irene is a good girl right?"

    Irene nodded with seriousness and told, "Hm, Irene is a very good girl she even finishes all the veggies on her plate without being told."

    Damian nodded with a smile on his face and patted Irene''s head.

    ''I an so glad I turned on that recording device earlier.....now we need to go and meet Maka-jijj. He must know a way to break this spell.'' thought Damian as he stored the older Irene''s clothes.

    Damian then looked at Irene and then told her about the very basics about what was happening in the war making the red girl sad that the dragons were fighting to kill the humans and was also scared to hear that.

    She became teary eyed and looked towards Damian who just hugged her(do not: still n.a.k.e.d) and comforted her. Once she was calmed down she looked at Damian with her eyes red and swollen from crying and asked, "You will protect Irene, right?"

    Damian smiled and kissed her forehead and said, "Don''t worry I will not let any harm befall upon you.... specially not even a scratch." said Damian and then saw Irene blushing from feeling embarrased on being kissed(on the forehead) by him.

    Damian chuckled and said, "You really are Irene.....my Irene."

    "Hm?" asked the little Irene cutely while riding her head.

    Damian just hugged her tightly and patted her head felling totally blissful.

 Chapter 111 - Little wittle princess

    Damian was walking through the battlefield in the direction towards the Dragonof camp. He was wearing a robe and had a small red haired girl clinging onto him inside the robe. Damian covered the girl''s eyes since he didn''t want to let the small girl witness the horrors of war and not to let her see dragons fighting and killing eachother since, she was very fond of them.

    "Mr. Damian you are very strong." said the young Irene as she looked at him with glittering eyes.

    "Haha, well I am the strongest there is after all. The one who stands at the pinnacle." said Damian as he happily cleaned the path in front of him while making sure that Irene don''t see all that.

    "...Even stronger than the dragons?" asked Irene innocently.

    "Even stronger than the dragons." said Damian while nodding their heads.

    "...Then why are you not stopping this war?" asked Irene.

    "...I can stop the war if I want to.....but the others will start fearing me and it will make things difficult for someone I love and care..." said Damian as he ruffled Irene''s hair.

    "But won''t all this stop if Mr. Damian take action like he told me..... wouldn''t they all be happy?" asked Irene.

    Damian shook his head and said, "Of course they will be happy with the end of war but they would not be happy if they themselves don''t finish it. You will understand once you grow up, so don''t worry about that."

    Irene stared at Damian for a while before she nodded her head and buried her face in Damian''s chest as he told her to do so since he don''t want to show her the scene in front of her.

    Damian sighed seeing Irene like that and caressed her back, he had already made a silencing barrier around them so he didn''t worry about screams that would frighten the little Irene.

    "...Are you alright Irene, want something to drink?" asked Damian as he saw that he may take a small break since no dragon was in his vicinity.

    "Umu." said Irene and Damian put her down on the ground.

    He then took out a cup of juice from his storage and then helped the girl drink.

    Irene''s eyes started shining in amus.e.m.e.nt as she slipped the juice. She took the cup from Damian''s hands and then gulped it down on her own. She then showed the empty cup to Damian and with an expectant gaze asked, "C-Can I have some more?" with a slight blush from embarrasment on showing such a behaviour.

    Damian chuckled at that and refilled her cup and told her, "No need to be that embarrased after all you are just little wittle kiddy princess."

    "Hmph, I am not little. I am big!" declared Irene as she stood on her toes trying to look bigger.

    "The older Irene''s were bigger." muttered Damian but just smiled at the little Irene in front of him.

    ".... Just cover yourself with this for now, I will get you some clothes once we reach the camp." said Damian as he wiped Irene''s mouth and then wrapped a towel around her body.

    Irene then raised her hands asking Damian to carry her seeing which Damian smiled and then crouched down to carry her once again and hid her in his cloak.

    "Stay like a good girl like before, alright."

    "Umu, Irene will be good." said Irene as she clenched her small fists and nodded her head with a serious look on her face.

    Damian nodded and then started walking as he continued to clear the path in front of him.

    He made some small talk with the little girl to keep her entertained during his walk towards the camp much to Irene''s happiness as she enjoyed talking with the man who was carrying her.

    Soon they reached the camp and immediately the dragons and the other people who were there, came to greet him.

    "....Lord Damian, you are early today.....Where is lady Irene?" asked one of the of the humans that were there at the camp.

    Damian showed a wry smile as he opened his cloak and revealed a small girl covered in a towel with red hair.

    "What do you want to do with Irene?" asked the little girl as she held Damian tighter getting cautious of the man in front of her.

    Hearing that all of them looked towards the small child and immediately all the dragons widend their eyes in shock as they recognised the scent coming out of the girl.

    All the dragons looked towards Damian with questioning gaze, seeing which he nodded his head and said, "... Someone who claimed to be Maka-jiji''s brother ambushed us, and even though I was able to save her, the attack still grazed her and....you can see what happened." and patted Irene''s head to calm the little girl down who smiled on being patted.

    "Where is Rou?" asked Damian as he looked around.

    "HAA!" said a dragon as he came forward.

    "Roy I want you to back to the capital and call Maka-jiji here. Tell him that a dragon who claimed to be his brother messed up real bad." said Damian.

    "That damn traitor Naska.....even though he is Maka-sama''s brother...." muttered some of the dragons with anger.

    "...scary." said Irene as she hid behind the cloak.

    "Oi, stop scaring Irene." said Damian in a cold tone as he let his magic power run wild and aiming slight killing intent towards the others in the camp.

    All the dragons and humans immediately stiffened up as their instincts started screaming to run away immediately. All of them stopped whatever they were doing and immediately nodded their heads.

    Damian gave a nod as well and with a beautiful and calming smile looked towards Irene who was hiding in his cloak and said, "It''s fine Irene, they will not scare you."

    Irene raised her head and looked at the dragon who were looking at them and nodded their heads.

    Irene nodded her head as well and then looked towards Damian and muttered, "Thanks."

    Damian smiled and then led her to the tent appointed to them.

    --------------------

    Once they were inside the tent Damian put Irene on the bed and said I will get you some clothes...but before that, we need to wash you up."

    He then took out a huge tub from his storage and went placed his hand over it.

    A lacrima that was placed on the tub started glowing and soon water started to come out and start filling the tub.

    Once it was full Damian put the n.a.k.e.d Irene inside the tub as he got in as well and started cleaning her up.

    "Hmm? What is this thick whit stuff?" asked Irene.

    Damian started coughing as he heard those words from the little girl in front of him.

    "I-Its a shampoo." said Damian with great difficulty to hold himself back from laughing out loud.

    "Shampoo?" asked Irene with a confused tone.

    "It will make your hair clean and will make you look even more beautiful." said Damian.

    "Really!?!?" asked Irene with an excited tone.

    Damian nodded and said, "Yes, but make sure it doesn''t go in your eyes or it will hurt a lot."

    Irene nodded and let Damian clean her hair as she hummed a tune.

    After they were done cleaning Damian took Irene out of the bath and wiped her body.

    He then took out the smallest shirt that he have and put it on Irene.

    ''....Well better than wearing towel I guess.'' thought Damian as he looked at Irene with a slightly apologetic gaze and said, "Please deal with it for now Irene, I will get you some clothes soon."

    Irene shook her head and said, "It''s fine Mr. Damian, don''t worry. I am happy with this...but-"

    "Hmm?"

    "Why is Mr. Damian being so nice to me even though it is the first time we met?"

    Damian chuckled after hearing her question and flicked her forehead.

    "Ouch" yelped the little girl.

    "It''s because I like Irene a lot." said Damian.

    "Oh! Then I like Mr. Damian a lot too." said the little girl with a huge smile on her face.

 Chapter 112 - Become my knight

    After Damian tucked Irene to sleep he went and took care of the paperwork. Once that was done as well he touched the unconscious Irene all over her body...to take her measurements and make some clothes for her.

    Damian made several sets of clothes for Irene since he was not sure how long Maka would take to reach here to revert her back. He can revert her back to normal as well using clock work if he wants to....if he wants to that it.....there is no way he was going to let this chance slip by, having a younger Irene was fun in its own way and even though he was pretty pent up, he could wait for a few days for Irene to turn back to normal.

    He then got on the bed as well and pulled Irene closer to him before drifting off to sleep.

    The next morning when Damian woke up he found a small red head lying on top of his chest.

    Seeing her he smiled and patted her head softly so ass to not wake her up.

    He then got off the bed and let Irene sleep a bit more and decided to get some work done before she wakes up so he can keep her company.

    .

    .

    .

    Later that day around noon Irene woke up and rubbed her eyes.

    "So you woke up....good morning Irene."

    "Goo mowning." said Irene as she sat up and yawned.

    Damian went to pick her up as she dozed off once again while she was being carried by Damian.

    Damian just helplessly shook his head and then took her out of the tent to let her do her morning routine since she was still unfamiliar with the place and the equipment that they use here in the battlefield.

    "I will be somewhere nearby, call me if you need help." said Damian as he sent Irene towards the make shift bathroom and then guarded the area.

    After a while just as Damian expected the girl needed some help with the different facilities so he helped her with that.

    --------------------

    "...Mister Damian are you not going to join the battlefield today?" asked Irene as she bit some bread given to her by Damian.

    "I already did my duty and came back soon so that you would not be lonely here." said Damian as he took a sip from his cup of coffee.

    Irene nodded her head and resumed eating. She was still nervous that she was in an unfamiliar place and didn''t know what to do. It was just that the man in front of her helped her a lot and took care of her that she felt safer with him and wanted to be close to him. She was happy that he finished his duties soon so that she was not left lonely there and just blushed.

    "...Mr. Damian will you become my personal knight?" asked Irene with an excited look on her face.

    Damian took a sip from his cup and then placed it on the table, he smiled at the little girl in front of him and said, "Sorry Irene there is already someone I vowed to protect so I cannot be your knight."

    Irene was shocked, never in the various possibilities that came to her mind did she think that she would be rejected so easily.

    Damian chuckled seeing the girls shocked expression and recorded that as well.

    "W-What kind of person is that, whom you swore to protect?" asked Irene feeling slight anger towards the person whom Damian vowed to.

    "Well that person is very beautiful and and is of great majesty.....she is a queen of a kingdom no less. She is also someone whom I swore to live my life with." said Damian with a smile.

    "...I will become a queen as well you know and there is no way that her kingdom could be greater then mine. Wouldn''t it be better if you became my knight instead." said the little girl boasting about herself trying to persuade Damian to join her side.

    Damian chuckled at that and so did the nearby dragons who were on guard duty. He then said, "Sorry but you are ''still'' not beautiful and convincing enough to let me leave that person.....she is very dear to me you know. Here look at her isn''t she beautiful?" said Damian as he showed a picture of older Irene standing with him.

    "Ugh" said Irene as she looked at the woman standing beside Damian. She didn''t want to accept that but she could clearly see how beautiful the person Damian swore to protect was.

    "... W-Wh-What if in the future I became as beautiful as her?!?! I even have red hair just like her!! I can promise that I will surely become as beautiful- no even more beautiful than her!!" said Irene using her last card she could use to win over Damian.

    Damian chuckled and said, "There is no way you can become more beautiful than this person..... however let''s go with this. The time when you become as beautiful as her, I will become your husband." as he took Irene''s small hand and kissed it.

    "Wha!! What was that?!?!" yelped Irene as she blushed intensely at the sudden kiss she received from Damian.

    ''Wha!! He said he will marry me? B-B-But isn''t the age gap too big between us.''

    "Since you are not refusing I am taking it as you accepted my proposal. Work hard if you don''t want me to not become someone else''s." said Damian as he let go of her hand.

    Irene who heard that didn''t know why but still felt hatred towards all the women around the earth. She nodded her head with a serious expression and didn''t say anything.

    Soon she realised what she did and blushed. She covered her face with her hands and crouched down feeling embarrased as she just accepted the proposal.

    "It''s fine Irene if you don''t want to we won''t mar-"

    "No!!! I accepted it!!!.....Wha-" said Irene but soon blushed again.

    Damian laughed and then picked her up and kissed her cheek and said, "If you keep acting like this them I will just take you far away with me and make you my wife you know."

    "....Really?" asked Irene with some tears at the corner of her eyes.

    "Do you want to?" asked Damian.

    Irene didn''t say anything but soon nodded her head.

    "Then I don''t mind as well...." said Damian as he took her back to the tent as he still had to go to the battlefield.

 Chapter 113 - Telling Irene about Irene

    It has been four days since Irene got lolied by the dragon who claimed to be Maka''s brother and currently in front of Damian who was holding Irene, was the brother of the said dragon looking towards them.

    "...So you say that this girl...is Lady Irene?"

    "Yup."

    "And that a dragon who looked like me and claimed to be my brother did this?"

    "Yes."

    "...What did you do to him?"

    "...You really want me to say all that in front of a child." asked Damian with a smile.

    "...It''s alright, I can already imagine what you might have done since you are not telling about it...Well whatever it''s not like we were close to eachother anyway. He ready went far ahead when he fu*ked my mate and stole her away from me." said Maka remembering about his past.

    "...Irene don''t be like this thing in the future alright. And make sure to stay away from people like him." said Damian as he looked towards Irene with a serious look.

    "Umu" said Irene as she nodded her head with a serious look on her face.

    "Anyway about the thing you called me here for, let me check the little lady." said Maka as he moved his head towards Irene and took a closer look at her.

    "Lady Irene, would you please touch my skin?" asked Maka.

    Irene looked towards Damian who nodded his head confirming that it was fine.

    Irene touched Maka''s face as her hand glowed once she made a contact.

    "...Hmm well this magic power indeed belongs to Naska....and it seems to be fading away as well A day or two more and she would be back to normal." said Maka as he moved his head away.

    Damian nodded and sighed. Even though he wanted to get the old Irene back, he cannot say that he won''t miss the current Irene.

    Irene who didn''t understand what was going on tugged Damian''s shirt and asked, "What''s happening? Is something wrong with me?"

    "...Hmm well you remember when we met a few days ago?"

    "Umu"

    "You see you got hit by a dragon''s magic which made you less cuter than you actually were. So we are checking when that magic''s effect will disappear and you will turn back to you even cuter self." said Damian as he smiled.

    "Really?" asked Irene as her eyes widened a bit.

    "Of course." said Damian as he chuckled, technically he didn''t lie since she would revert back to her older self and when he will tell her about her tales she would act even cuter.

    "Hehehe." Irene giggled as she thought of herself becoming even more beautiful and winning against that other woman that Damian showed her earlier.

    Damian shook his head and just told Maka to look after her for a while since he need to go to the battlefield.

    -----------------

    Later that day Damian returned back from the battlefield without doing much since not a lot of strong dragon were left since he already dealt with the leaders of the group and the weaker dragons were being confronted by the other dragons and dragon Slayers.

    Damian soon came in front of his tent and was about to enter when suddenly he felt something crash to his legs.

    "Welcome back Mr. Damian." said Irene with a smile as he looked up at the man.

    "Damian smiled and bent down to her level and then held her up and said, "I am back Irene. It wasn''t too boring here right?"

    Irene nodded and then told her about how Maka told her a lot of stories, keeping her entertained. Though just make sure whether Maka would be injured or not Damian made sure to ask Irene about the stories that Maka told her.

    After he made sure that all the stories were fine he just chatted with Irene for a while before he took a bath along with her which was followed by dinner.

    Sitting in Damian''s lap Irene looked towards him as he did his paperwork and asked, "Do you always do this much alone Mr. Damian?"

    "Hmm?...No there is another person who helps me with this and many other things." said Damian as he patted the girl''s head.

    "...Is it that lady you showed me earlier?" asked Irene to which Damian nodded.

    Seeing that Irene pouted and said, "....I will learn this as well.... and will help you do this..."

    Damian just hummed in response and continued his work.

    "...Mr. Damian what kind of person is that lady? You told me that she is a queen, right?"

    Damian put his pen down and said, "Yes, she is indeed a queen and a great queen at that, her subordinates trust and respect her, the citizens of her kingdom love her. She is strong and brave enough to stand for her kingdom''s safety and protect it and it''s citizens. She is reliable at sometimes and not at others but still you can count on her whenever the need arises for it."

    "....It seems like you have a very good opinion of her...." said Irene.

    "Hmm...no in my opinion she is an idiot who just jumps in to save others without caring for herself, I couldn''t even count how many times do I have to save her because of her recklessness. She sucks at cooking to the point that the food cooked by her is darker than charcoal. She is very clumsy and persistent. The first time we met, she got caught in my traps and destroyed them before she got caught in another trap.....you don''t know how hard it was to set those traps were and I needed to place them once again because of all that.....she also gets c.o.c.ky at times making her recklessness increase by a lot. Honestly she is a very troublesome person to be around.....but at the same time she has a charm that attracts you towards her. She will try her best to make you happy and will stay with you whenever you are sad and want some help with something. She will do her best if you need her help with something. Enjoy with you, and will not let you feel lonely. Correct you whenever you are wrong and will praise you whenever you do something good.....also she is quite cooperative in bed and a good kisser." said Damian grinning at the end.

    Irene didn''t understood the part at the end but from what all she could understand she knew that Damian was close to the other woman and that woman was great, both as a queen and a person.

    She felt that the bar for her increase by a whole lot and she looked towards Damian and asked, "Can I be a person like her too?"

    Hearing her question Damian widend his eyes and chuckled. He then caressed her head and said, "You will.....you surely will...."

    Irene leaned back towards Damian and let him pat her while she enjoyed that feeling. She was happy to know that Damian believed that she could be a person like that and said, "I will be better than her and will learn to cook better than her." with determination.

    "Nah, that''s impossible. Even I have up on that." said Damian immediately as soon as she declared that making Irene glare at him with anger seeing which eh just chuckled and put her back in bed and slept.

 Chapter 114 - Spending time with the other girl

    The next morning Damian, who slept quite late at night since he was busy dealing with various things because of Irene''s absence, took some time to wake up.

    But as soon as he woke up he closed his eyes once again and decided to go back to sleep.

    He turned around and soon felt soft breath hitting his face.

    Opening his eyes he looked towards the source with an uninterested look before he closed them again and pulled Irene, who was class to him in his embrace.

    ''...Hmm why is she n.a.k.e.d?'' thought Damian as he could clearly feel Irene''s on his hand.

    He opened his eyes once again to look at Irene but just as he opened them his eyes widened in shock.

    In front of him was the a.d.u.l.t version of Irene, totally n.a.k.e.d at that, sleeping defense lessly in front of him.

    Damian pinched himself and felt that it was indeed not a dream. He then moved his hands towards Irene''s chest and started fondling it.

    "...Yup, that''s how Irene feels like....I missed her so much." said Damian as he hugged Irene tightly.

    "IRENE!!!"

    Suddenly called out and hugged bloke that Irene woke up wanting to defend against the enemy attack but found herself restrained.

    But suddenly her dragon slayer nose picked up a familiar scent and she saw the one restraining her was none other than Damian.

    She sighed in relief but soon her face turned serious and asked, "Damian, where are we?"

    Damian who heard that widend his eyes in surprise and and looked at her, "...You don''t remember anything?"

    "The last thing that I remember was that were fighting a dragon and suddenly I got covered in bright light." said Irene as she looked at Damian with a questioning gaze.

    Damian who heard that had his mind going on overdrive on the ways Irene was going to react and couldn''t help but give out a mischievous chuckle.

    "Hmm....well you see that dragon we fought that day had caught you in a spell which sent you into a comatose state....it''s already been 5 days since we fought that dragon you know?" said Damian.

    Irene''s eyes widened in surprise once she heard that it''s been 5 days since that fight and checked her body to see if there were any injuries on it.

    "...Is everything all right? What''s the situation of the battle?" asked Irene with a serious look.

    "It''s fine I took care of the big and strong ones, now only the small fries are left. The others can deal with them." said Damian as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "Is that so....I am glad to hear that." said Irene as a relieved smile appeared on her face.

    "This is what I told her about thinking about others first without caring about herself." said Damian as he gave an annoyed sigh.

    Irene gave a wry smile to Damian but soon she realised something and asked, "...Who is this ''her'' that you talked about just now?" and stared intently at Damian.

    Damian who saw that Irene caught the bait internally smirked and said, "Oh, during the time you were unconscious and I was totally shocked about that, a girl kept me company to ease my pain a bit."

    Suddenly Irene''s magic power started coming out unconsciously and her expression turned dark.

    "...Is that so.....do you mind telling me what all that bit-*cough**cough* girl did with you?"

    Damian looked at her with a ''confused look'' and then said, "Sure, but why listen when you can see." and took out a lacrima from his storage.

    He then wrapped his hand around Irene''s waist and pulled her towards himself and said, "Now let''s see what all I did with the girl during the time you were out." and then passed his magic to the lacrima making a holographic screen appear above it.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "...and that''s all what we did." said Damian with a cheerful smile on his face as he looked at Irene who was blushing so I tensely that even her hair were to be ashamed of how red she was.

    "Irene so did you like how I spent time with the ''other'' girl? asked Damian with a bright smile on his face.

    Irene looked up and glared at Damian with some tears in her eyes and muttered, "...I hate you..." and started headbutting his chest since she was still in his embrace.

    Damian laughed at her and then after a while said, "Well I will miss the young Irene who promised that she will become so beautiful that I will leave you....oh she even said that she will learn how to cook."

    He then looked at Irene who was embarrased to hear that poked her cheeks.

    But soon Damian stopped and held Irene''s cheek and turned her face towards him.

    Both of them stared at eachother for a while when Damian suddenly placed his forehead against Irene and said, "I am sorry, you got hit by that attack because I got too confident in my barrier."

    Irene immediately shook her head and then grasped Damian''s head in her arms and said, "Don''t blame yourself Damian....it''s not your fault. In fact I am thankful to you that you took care of me even when you didn''t know the me that was present with you at that time."

    Damian chuckled and said, "Well you sure were a kid full of yourself.....Oh there was a thing that I forgot to record but you peed in your own clothes once."

    Irene blushed intensely at that and tried to become as small as possible, but Damian grabbed her hands and stopped her making the red head struggle against her husband.

    Finally giving up she stared at Damian who was looking at her with a smile.

    "I missed you Irene. I missed you a lot." said Damian as he leaned forward and kissed her.

    Irene kissed him back and after a while separated from eachother.

    Suddenly Damian''s hand caught something making him turn around to see what it was.

    "...Oh it''s the piece of what was once little Irene''s dress that I made for her." said Damian with a slightly sad smile but soon sighed.

    Seeing that Irene looked at him in concern as well but then she too noticed something poking out from behind the pillow.

    She took it out and saw that it was a piece of folded paper.

    Damian too looked at it with curiosity and waited for Irene to open the paper.

    What they saw inside was a picture of a man looking thing with black hair and a girl with red hair holding hands together and below it was a "Mr. Damian X Irene" written in a messy writing.

    Seeing that Damian started laughing while Irene turned beet red knowing that it must be something that her younger self must have did.

    Damian snatched the picture from Irene and said, "I will make sure to frame this." much to Irene''s despair.

    Damian stared at the picture for a while and then said, "...Hey Irene..."

    "Yeah?"

    "...I want a daughter..." said Damian and looked at her.

    Irene who clearly heard what Damian said widened her eyes in surprise but soon lowered her gaze not knowing how to answer him. She was happy to know that Damian wanted to make a child with her but after what all she had seen in the lacrima, she was too embarrassed to admit it.

    "Eh?-"

    Not giving her time Damian pushed her towards the bed and said, "So let''s start working towards it." said Damian as he took off his clothes and let out all that he held inside him for the past few days.

    .

    .

    .

    Later that day Damian finally realised that he hadn''t checked Irene''s body after she turned back to normal and after making sure that she was fine both of them cleaned themselves after what all they did and then went out to tell the others that Irene was fine.

    It was then that Maka told them about the spell which would return the memories of the days that she spent in her younger body and used it on her and made her holed up in her tent out of embarrasment, though it was only Damian who knew about that.

 Chapter 115 - Leaving the battlefield

    Two weeks passed by since Irene got back to normal and the situation of the war seemed to have got better. The dragons from the other side seemed to have lost the will since the loss of their leaders, The overly aggressive ones still had the will to fight but were not that much of a problem for the Dragonof''s dragons and dragon Slayers. And if by chance a dragon with some troublesome ability tried to interfere, Damian was there to take care of them.

    In the end, the battle was already destined to be won by Dragonof. Knowing that Damian and Irene were asked to stop entering the battlefield by the dragons and dragon slayers since they don''t want them to do something that is not their job.

    And though Irene was against that, Damian on the other hand accepted without much thought but still made sure to pretend that he was against it but still resolved himself to do so.

    Because of all his help in the battlefield and taking care of the command during Irene''s absence his image improved a lot in the minds of the dragons and dragon Slayers who met him for the first time on the battlefield. Even those who disapproved of him to be Irene''s husband since he was from a kingdom smaller and weaker than theirs, now had respect for him. But still there were quite a few dragon slayers and knights who didn''t think that he was good, since he was slightly bossy and arrogant.....though the main reason was that he married their idol Irene something that Damian made sure to keep in mind and deal with them if he found anything related to Irene in their possession.

    There was reason why there were more casualties amongst the group the didn''t like Damian because of that reason the others who hated Damian were just left by him to do whatever they want, it''s not like he didn''t have support so a small faction of haters was not that big of an issue for him.

    --------------------

    "You didn''t forget anything right?" asked Damian as he looked around the tent.

    "Hmm....I don''t think anything is left." said Irene.

    "Good, then let''s go." said Damian as he stored the bed and all that belonged to him and then got out of the tent.

    Once he came outside he saw a lot of people and dragons gathered around him. Irene soon came out as well and said, "We will be heading back to Dragonof now. I hope that you all will be fine and will return victorious."

    "They will Irene, no need to worry about that." said Damian as he looked at the dragons and dragon Slayers and said, "You will right? Or do you want me to hel-"

    "Don''t worry lord Damian we will not let you down. We too need to show that we are proud and strong dragons/dragon slayers from Dragonof." replied the dragons and slayers.

    Damian smiled and then took out quite a number of barrells from his storage and said, "Well here''s my parting gift. Enough booze for everyone to not get wasted. When you all will return we will have you getting wasted there."

    Hearing that both the dragons and the dragon slayers cheered in excitement making Irene looked at Damian with a slightly angry look since he gave them alcohol during the battle.

    She just sighed that she cannot stop her husband and just went with the flow and said, "Remember to not drink at the same time, take turns since we cannot have you all getting drunk at the same time."

    "Understood your majesty!!" said all of them in unison.

    Damian also took out a dozen of barrells which were differently coloured from the alcohol one and said, "And take these too, this is something just in case someone gets a funny idea and tries to poison the booze, we never know if some troublesome enemy gets inside the camp."

    Hearing that all of them turned serious as they remembered about the dragon that passed through the guards and entered the queen''s tent without getting detected.

    Damian smiled as he saw the dragons taking the barrells away and thought, ''Good, now with this no one would be able to blame me if they got poisoned or not.....never can be too cautious of enemies, traitors and Irene''s fanboys.''

    "Let''s go Maka-jiji." said Damian as he saw Maka lowering this tail for them to climb on and get on his back.

    Once Damian and Irene were seated Maka took off and headed towards Dragonof.

    Once they were quite a distance away from Dragonof Damian said, "Maka-jiji, can you go from here on your own.....there is a place that I want to visit along with Irene."

    "Hmm, sure....enjoy you two. I will tell the others that you two needed to do something." said Maka.

    Damian smiled and nodded his head. He then jumped off his back along with Irene and stood on the platforms that they made.

    "See you later Maka-jiji/san." said Damian and Irene as they flew away.

    Maka waved his hand towards the two of them and went in the direction other than that of Dragonof. He had yet to celebrate and mourn for his brother death songs was going to meet some friends.

    --------------------

    "...So where are we heading?" asked Irene as she looked at Damian.

    "... First we are going to the place where I used to live in when I was in Adroelia." said Damian making Irene slightly excited since she too wanted to know what type of place Damian lived in.

    "...But aren''t we heading slightly away from Adroelia?" asked Irene.

    "Well I didn''t exactly live in Adroelia since I need some space to make those weapons and potions when I was still not a mage there, so I lived away from there at its outskirts." said Damian.

    "The king didn''t offer you a place to stay?" asked Irene slightly surprised since from what she saw and know both him and Damian were quite close to eachother.

    "They did, but the place they gave was not as advanced as mine.....and the princess would bother me by barging into my house, or hiding in my bath and be-" said Damian but immediately stopped as he turned his head and saw a ''beautiful'' smile on Irene''s face.

    "...Well for those sort of reason I just lived in the house given to me by the king for about 3 weeks..." said Damian.

    "... Nothing happened right?" asked Irene.

    "Nope the only time I cheated on you were those five days during the battle." said Damian.

    Irene blushed as she now had the memories of what and why she did the things when she was in her younger form and felt embarrased.

    Seeing that he was able to divert her mind Damian me talky sighed and thought, ''..You owe me one princess, I just saved you from doom.''

    Damian chuckled as he increased his speed seeing which Irene increased hers as well.

 Chapter 116 - Damians house

    Damian and Irene flew for a while before they noticed a small clearing in the huge forest they have been flying over.

    "That''s where I built my house." said Damian as he started descending. Irene stared at the clearing for a while and said, "....He really likes making his houses in the middle of almost unreachable forests...." and then followed Damian.

    Both of them landed on the ground and Irene looked around the place.

    The place they just landed at had a medium sized mansion and a just as big Storehouse-c.u.m-workshop, a garden with various plants which were used to make potions and quite a few other structures that Irene could not tell what they were from the outside.

    There was a stream flowing near the house as well supplying fresh water for use making the area look green and beautiful.

    "So how is it? You like it Irene?" asked Damian.

    "Yup it''s great." said Irene with an appreciative gaze as she looked around.

    Damian puffed up his chest in pride and crossed his arms.

    But suddenly he felt something coming towards them and smiled.

    Irene too felt them as her senses being a dragon slayer were quite sharp and she glanced towards Damian wanting to ask something.

    But before she was able to two silhouette jumped out and rushed towards Damian making Irene shocked.

    She saw Damian being thrown away by the two silhouettes who went along with him.

    "Damian!" yelled Irene as she turned around.

    "It''s alright, I am fine. Hey stop that you are getting my clothes all dirty."said Damian.

    Irene turned around and saw Damian being pinned to the ground and getting cuddled and licked by two creatures with wings.

    "A-Are those Gryphons?" asked Irene as she looked at the two gryphons who had different colours.

    "Yup, these kids live together with me here. This silver one is called Gryph and this brown little girl is Phen. I know those names suck but both me and these kids like them, right guys?"

    Hearing that the two gryphons stopped licking Damian''s face and tilted their heads.

    ""Gweeeh"" said both of them at the same time.

    "See they like it?" said Damian with a smile and he stood up and held both the gryphons in his hands who were enjoying being carried by him.

    "...How did you even know that?" asked Irene with suspicion.

    "I can understand them, we have a deep bond with each other, right you two?...You are well right?"

    "Gweeeh" said the Gryphons in unison with a smile on their...umm, beaks.

    Both of them then looked towards Damian and opened their beaks and fired lightning and water respectively.

    Damian widend his eyes in surprise and narrowly dodged the attack. He then looked towards the gryphons not with anger but with surprise which soon turned into happiness as he embraced the two tightly and said, "You two finally learned how to use magic! Ah, I am so proud of you two. Gryph, Phen congratulations."

    The two of them licked Damian''s face in response band gave a happy noise.

    Damian then looked towards Irene who was looking towards the three of them with a pout seeing which he had a wry smile on his face and said, "Ah, right let me introduce you to these kids." said Damian as he looked towards the Gryphons and said, "Gryph, Phen she is Irene my wife....umm someone important to me and who I love a lot."

    Irene then took a step forward and said, "Hello I am Ire-" but before she was able to finish the gryphons opened their mouth and fired lightning and water at her which got blocked by a barrier.

    "Hey Hey! Bad you two don''t do that." said Damian as he moved the Gryphons to face away from Irene.

    But then he realised something and said, "Ah Irene don''t be angry or afraid of them, it''s just that they might have smelled the scent of a dragon comimg from you."

    Hearing that Irene widend her eyes in surprise but then said, "Ah right. The reason why the Gryphons are so rare is because they are actively hunted by dragons for their food. Sorry Damian, I didn''t want to scare them."

    Irene looked towards Damian with an apologetic look seeing which he smiled and said, " it''s fine Irene, they will slowly get used to you." He then looked at the Gryphons and said, "Hey Gryph and Phen, why not try getting along with Irene....she might be able to get you various delicious stuff from her kingdom...umm the place she came from."

    Both the Gryphons perked up and listened to Damian carefully. Both of them then looked towards Irene with a suspicious gaze before they gave a nod and looked away.

    "Gweh"

    Irene looked towards Damian not understanding what the two gryphons meant.

    "They are saying fine. They are very smart you know, sure they cannot speak yet, they can still understand our language.....just like pokemon." said Damian.

    "Gweh?" "Poke-what?" asked the two gryphons and Irene as they tilted their heads in confusion.

    Damian who saw the three looking towards him with an adorable expression was doing his best to hold himself back.

    He shook his head and said, "No nothing, anyways let''s go and pack my stuff up we will be leaving this place. Gryph Phen, take anything you want to bring with you."

    Damian then crouched down and put the gryphons down who immediately fluttered their wings and started flying.

    They then got beside Damian one on the each side and grabbed his clothes with their beaks.

    "Gwoooo." said the Gryphons with their beaks closed.

    "Except for me, I will be there with you so no need to worry about that."

    Hearing that both the Gryphons let go of his clothes and then sat down on his shoulders and rested their heads against his.

    "Gwaa."

    Damian looked at the two of them and asked, "Is there nothing else that you want to take with you except for me?"

    Both the Gryphons nodded their heads and licked his cheeks.

    "Aww, how sweet of you two." said Damian as he headed towards the house and said, "Come I will make something for you two adorable kids." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-house_51876610902649846">#''s-house_51876610902649846</a> for visiting.

    Both of them cheered in happiness. Seeing which both Damian and Irene chuckled.

    "Come in Irene, think of it as your home.....though it might be a bit dusty. But it''s not something enchanters like us can''t solve." said Damian and entered the house.

    Irene followed him as well with a smile on her face but then her gaze fell on the Gryphons who looked towards her with a mocking look on their faces as they rubbed their head against Damian''s.

    ''...Are they telling me that they are closer to Damian than me. Heh, just wait a bit you little kids, Once the night comes you will know how close I am with Damian when you will hear the noises coming from our roo- WAIT WHAT THE HELL AM I EVEN THINKING!?!? BEGONE LEWD THOUGHTS!!!'' thought Irene as she entered the house as well with a blush on her face.

 Chapter 117 - Lunch with the Gryphons

    Damian entered the house along with Irene and the gryphons who immediately jumped out of Damian''s hands and started running inside the mansion.

    "Be careful you two. Don''t break anything." said Damian as he looked at the two gryphons.

    "*sigh* These runts... anyway come here Irene let me show you around." said Damian as he heals Irene''s hand and pulled her lightly.

    Irene smiled and nodded her head before she walked along with Damian, something which didn''t go unnoticed by the two Gryphons who got curious thinking why the new human was with Damian.

    They were wary of her but seeing that Damian was happy being near her and that she was not giving out any hostility they decided to observe her for a bit longer.

    "Gweeeh"(Should we follow them?)

    "Gaoo"(No)

    "Gweh?"(Really?)

    "Guuu"(Yes, let''s go)

    The two Gryphons talked amongst themselves and then left the couple to enjoy amongst each other.

    After taking Irene on a house tour while also cleaning the rooms with their enchantments Damian came down alone as he pushed Irene inside the bathroom to let her wash up and get relaxed a bit.

    Seeing that Damian was alone now the two Gryphons ran towards him and stood in front of him.

    ''They just look like cute dogs like this.'' thought Damian with a smile on his face as he bent down and caressed the two of them.

    "Gryph, Phen, did you two eat well while I was gone?" asked Damian to which the two of them nodded their heads.

    "...Is that so, looks like you two would not like to eat what I make for you from now on..." said Damian with a slight sad tone.

    Both the Gryphons panicked and started flapping their wings trying to say something to Damian while shaking their heads.

    Both of them immediately ran away and soon came back with something in their mouths.

    "...Did you two opened the fridge on your own?" asked Damian as he looked at the meat that he was sure he stored inside the fridge he made.

    Both of the gryphons widend their eyes in shock and looked away.

    "...So you did, huh..."

    Both of them hesitantly turned their heads and looked towards Damian with puppy eyes.

    ""Gweh""

    ''...These damn cute rascals'' thought Damian as he patted their heads and said, "Don''t do that again alright? You need to ask me if you want to take something out.

    Both of them gave out a cheerful noise as they pushed their heads against Damian''s hands wanting to get some more pats.

    "Alright, so you two want me to make this for you?" asked Damian as he held the meat that the two of them brought.

    ""Gweh!!"" said the two Gryphons and vigorously nodded their heads.

    "Alright, then guess I will make some for myself and Irene as well." said Damian as he stood up and said, "Let''s go then." and started walking towards the kitchen.

    The Gryphons followed Damian as well and watched him prepare their food while letting out some drool from their mouth because of the aroma.

    "Gryph, Phen, please don''t think bad of Irene, I know that she might have a similar scent like the other dragons she is kind you know....so can you two try to get along with her slowly....I am not forcing you two though, but just know this that she will be living with us from now on." said Damian as he looked at the two gryphons who didn''t say anything.

    Damian sighed and just patted their heads and said, "She is a good person, though make sure to let her try to cook anywhere in the house, it will be a huge disaster."

    Damian chuckled at that and the gryphons immediately saluted towards Damian pledging to not let the bad smelling human cook.

    "...I am not that bad at cooking..." suddenly all of them heard a voice and saw the busty red head coming towards them all cleaned up and wearing loose white dress.

    "...Look me in the eye and say that again Irene." said Damian as he leaned against the wall while crossing his hands and stared intently at Irene.

    The Gryphons copied Damian and leaned against the wall as well but headbutted eachother and started fighting.

    Irene just averted her eyes not being able to look directly into Damian''s after what he said.

    Damian smile and then said, "Come on let''s have some lunch. Okay you two knock it out, it''s lunch time." said Damian as he placed his leg in between the two Gryphons and stopped them from fighting. They just stared at eachother for a while and as soon as Damian moved his leg back jumped at eachother once again.

    Damian shook his head and decided to let them do what they were doing and then went to serve the food.

    He took the Gryphons'' portion and placed them on the ground while throwing a piece of meat towards the two of them.

    The two stopped as they noticed something coming towards them and once they recognised what it was they opened their beaks and ate the piece thrown by Damian.

    "... Looks like you two really don''t want to eat what I make for you two." said Damian with a sad tone hearing which the gryphons panicked and rushed towards Damian and rubbed their heads against his legs trying to comfort him and then took a bite from their portion and gave a cheerful tone and looked towards Damian showing that they like his food.

    Damian smiled seeing the two of them trying to cheer him up and hugged them who chirped happily seeing that Damian was happy once again.

    Irene looked at the three of them with a smile on her face though she felt a bit envious since she too wanted to be in that hug along with the two gryphons.

    ''...They look cute...'' thought Irene as she took her seat.

    Damian let the two of them go and then stood up to wash his hands before he sat beside Irene and had their lunch together.

    --------------------

    While eating the two gryphons who were gobbling up the food looked towards Damian and the new human who came with him and saw them feeding eachother.

    "Gweh?" (Hey Gryph, what are they doing?)

    "Guu" (Don''t know looks like they are eating.....though it''s different from how he normally eats.)

    "Gvee"(Look that new human fed brother Damian with her mouth)

    "Guee" (She sure did.....now he is doing the same with her)

    "Giyo" (Look Damian-nii is trying to peat her tongue now)

    "Gugu" (And she is trying to do the same....why are both of them taking deep breaths?)

    "Gweh" (Ah the new human looked here.....why is her face so red?)

    "Gwaa" (Don''t know.....but she seems happy...Brother Damian is rubbing her butt now.)

    "Guuu" (Oh she is getting punished, he slapped our butts too, that time when we broke the fridge.)

    "AHHHH~"

    "Gweh" (See, she cried.....why is she looking happy though)

    "Gweh" (Don''t know.... humans are pretty weird. But brother Damian is the best...Ah, he is going now....why is he carrying that human in his arms though...)

    "Gueeh" (Gryph, what''s that big think in between brother Damian''s legs?)

    "Gui" (Don''t know Phen....even though he is the best he is still a human you know....I don''t know everything about them)

    "Gigi" said Phen as she shrugged her shoulders and then focused on her food once again.

    Gryph looked at Phen for a while before he shrugged his shoulders too and focused on his food.

    ''The sooner we finish the sooner we can play'' were the thoughts of the two Gryphons as they ate their food happily.

 Chapter 118 - A day at Damians house

    A few days passed by since Damian and Irene came to Damian''s house and their life was back to peaceful and non hectic one since they were far away from work.

    Gryph and Phen also got slightly less wary of Irene as she was always careful in approaching the two gryphons and was careful to not scare the two of them.

    Seeing that the human didn''t try anything harmful against them, the two young gryphons decided to give what Damian asked of them a shot and decided to test Irene....by making her play with them.

    In the end the gryphons who enjoyed playing with Irene decided to upgrade her rank from unpleasant, smelly human to good human and would play with her from time to time. Just for info Damian''s rank in the Gryphons'' eyes is at the rank of best brother which is the highest they have ever given to anyone. Even the gryphons gave eachother the rank of partner which is above Irene''s rank, so currently in hierarchy Irene is at the lowest according to them.

    Irene on the other hand was happy seeing that the gryphons started to accept her a bit and was enjoying their soft and fluffy coat which made her understand why Damian like cuddling with the two of them.

    Damian was busy cleaning and maintaining the house and the workshop he lad left for quite a long time and was also done with packing the things he would be taking back with him.

    ---------------------

    Currently outside Damian''s mansion all four of them were playing a game of tennis that Damian introduced to them and the gryphons were excited to try the new game. On one side were Damian and Gryph, the boys and on the other side were Irene and Phen, the girls playing against eachother and Damian was loving every second of bullying the new players.

    The Gryphons were annoyed at how they were not able to play good against Damian since the team''s changed every match and Irene was getting annoyed at how easily Damian was toying with her. She could use magic but knowing that it might accidentally destroy Damian''s house she refrained from that and so did Damian.

    Damian who saw how the other were playing thought about how the people back in his old world would have survived playing against them since each shot from anyone of those was strong enough to snap a normal person''s arm without much difficulty.

    But all of a sudden the four of them stopped and then turned their heads towards the forest.

    Gryph and Phen started growling while Damian and Irene just narrowed their eyes.

    "...Damian isn''t it-"

    "I know Irene I know....Gryph, Phen go and welcome our guest, no need to injure them just bring them here and don''t get hurt.

    ""Gweh!"" said the both of them as they saluted to Damian and rushed towards the forest.

    "...Are you sure it was fine to send those two. They are still kids you know?" said Irene with concern.

    "You forgot an important point my dear Irene, they are kids raised by me." was all what Damian said and then smiled at her.

    Irene smiled as well and thought, ''..Well better luck to the people then.''

    A few moments later:

    "KYAA!!! SOMEONE SAVE ME!!!"

    A girl with blonde hair wearing a white shit and black pants along with a cloak emerged out of the forest running for her life.

    She had some tears in her eyes as she jumped from her spot where suddenly a lightning bolt and a water ball was shot.

    "Flare wall!" yelled the girl as suddenly a magic circle appeared in the ground and a pillar of fire raised up from the ground.

    The Gryphons who saw that just went through the side of the pillar and continued pursuing the new human.

    But suddenly they saw Damian and sealed happily and increased their speed.

    "AHH!! Damian save this lovely lady~!!" yelled the blonde haired girl as she pounced towards Damian.

    Damian smiled and opened his arms widely seeing which the girl had a bright smile on her face and slight blush on her cheeks.

    She opened her arms widely as well so as to hug Damian but instead of Damian met a tennis racket face first.

    "Ouch!!!" said the blonde haired girl as she fell down on her butt.

    ""Gweh Gweh!!!"" squealed the two Gryphons as they jumped into Damian''s embrace and asked to be praised for their job.

    Damian smiled as he patted the two gryphons who pushed their heads against his hands to get more pats from him.

    "Now then what are you doing here, Lady Stella?" asked Damian with a ''smile'' on his face.

    The gryphons too turned towards her and looked at the blonde girl, and though she didn''t have the bad scent they smelled from Irene the first time they met, they noted the person in front of them at an even lower rank than Irene as she tried to jump on their brother the moment she appeared.

    Stella gave an awkward smile before she looked at the racket that crashed into her face and then glared at the person who brought the racket in between her and Damian.

    "N-Nice to meet you lady Irene." said Stella with slight annoyance since Irene stopped her with the racket.

    "Hello lady Stella. Have you been well?" said Irene with a smile on her face.

    ''...Damn redhead c.o.c.kblocker...'' though Stella as she looked at Irene who had a beautiful smile on her face.

    Irene just walked beside Damian and patted the gryphons telling them that they did a good job.

    Though the gryphons smacked her hand away immediately when she tried to touch them since she was interrupting their patting session with Damian.

    "Gweh" ''Know your place human''

    "Gui" ''Don''t step out of the line and disturb bus when brother Damian is patting us.''

    Irene looked at her hand which was smacked away by the two gryphons who looked at her for a while before they started smiling when they realised that Damian was holding them.

    "Damian those monsters were cha-"

    "Oh you mean these, these little ones live with me. This is Gryph and this is Phen say hi." said Damian.

    Stella stopped once she heard that and slowly looked towards the two gryphons who were totally different from the two monsters following her.

    ''...Who the f.u.c.k are those cuties?! Where are those bloodthirsty beasts?!''

    Damian put the two of them down who jumped out of his hands and went towards Irene and patted her leg. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-house_51948415508072623">#''s-house_51948415508072623</a> for visiting.

    Getting what they wanted to tell Irene smiled and crouched down and praised them for their wonderful job which the two gryphons took with their chests puffed up.

    Damian looked at Stella and make her stand up and dusted the dirt of her clothes.

    "What are you doing here Lady Stella?" asked Damian.

    Stella hugged Damian and said, "I missed you a lot Damian." with a smile on her face.

    Damian who was being hugged by her sighed before he smiled as well and said, "Well I missed you too lady Stella...so can you tell me why you are here so I can decide what level is punishment is needed."

    Stella who heard that became stiff and looked up with puppy eyes but only met Damian who had a ''smile'' on his face which told her that her fate was sealed making her slump her shoulders in defeat.

    Meanwhile Irene who was standing with the two gryphons was instructing the two young children about the methods to deal with ''troublesome people''.

 Chapter 119 - Stellas arrival

    Currently sitting inside Damian''s house Stella was having a meal that Damian prepared for her since her stomach literally roared because of hunger and after interrogating her for a while Damian found out that she haven''t eaten anything for two days...which was a ridiculously long time for a princess of a kingdom.

    Immediately asking Irene to lead her to the bath and explaining her how the mechanism in the bath works, Damian prepared something quick and delicious enough for the princess to eat.

    --------------------

    "Phew, I am stuffed. Thanks for the meal Damian....and the bath too." said Stella as she leaned back on her chair.

    The gryphons were looking at her with a surprised expression on their faces as they looked at the pile of plates that were wiped clean by the princess and thought, ''...She eats even more than us two combined...''

    Damian cleared the table and soon came back with box in hand and said, "Take off your clothes Lady Stella."

    Stella widened her eyes in surprise at Damian''s request but before her mind could imagine something indecent Irene interrupted and said, "I told him about the wounds that you have, so Damian wants to patch you up."

    Stella snapped out of trance and stared at Irene with slight anger as she didn''t want Damian to know about her wounds not to mention, she didn''t want Damian to see her scars on her body.

    Damian patted her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry lady Stella, I will just clean and wrap up the wounds, I would have used a potion but it''s not good to use potions on a regular basis since it will degrade your healing abilties."

    Stella looked at Damian for a while and with a slight blush on her face took off her clothes while Irene made sure to not let her intimate areas get revealed to Damian. She had volunteered herself to treat the injuries but not being familiar of what the different medicines that Damian had works made Damian to do the job.

    Damian who saw Stella''s exposed skin was slight surprised seeing the bruises and cuts on her body, there were some animal claw and bite marks too coupled with what seemed like some kind of weak poison which was slowly spreading in her body.

    "...The poison I guess is from this forest so it''s not that dangerous yet....but how did you get those other injuries." said Damian as he touched her wound making the princess wince in pain.

    Damian narrowed his eyes and started treating the wounds on her body.

    After a while Stella who was patched up almost all over her body was like a mummy with only her head and right hand still not covered in bandages.

    "...I can literally walk around without any clothes and will still not have any shame." said Stella as she looked on her patched up body.

    But all of a sudden Damian held her face and made her look at him.

    Stella was surprised by the sudden act and looked at Damian with a slight blush since his face was very close to hers.

    But her blush soon vanished and a playful smile appeared on her face as she said, "What happened Damian hot too tempted after seeing my bare skin that you got this agressi-"

    But before she could say anything further Damian shove a vial in her mouth and said, "This is for your own good lady Stella. So don''t spill any of it."

    Stella got confused by what Damian said but soon her face got pale as she felt the awfully bitter taste on her tongue and tried to spill it out.

    But was not able to since her face was being held by Damian. She tried to pull away from the bottle too but soon found a pair of hands holding the back of her head as well.

    "Now now, lady Stella. My HUSBAND is just worried for you so please don''t make trouble for him. Just think of this as his way of showing his live and care to you." said Irene with a bright smile on her face.

    ''BITCH!! LIKE HELL LOVE AND CARE IS THIS BITTER!!!'' thought Stella as she mentally cursed the husband and wife who were holding her down.

    After Damian made sure that she drank all the medicine he pulled the vial out of her mouth and let go of her face.

    "Damian you bully!!!" yelled Stella as she punched Damian''s stomach with full force making him take a few steps back from her and surprising him.

    ''...Damn....I shouldn''t have taught her those fighting moves that use magic...''

    Irene too was shocked seeing Damian take a few steps back and although that was only because she caught him off guard that was still impressive.

    "What the hell did you make me drink?!" asked Stella with frown as she felt that she couldn''t taste anything from her tongue.

    "...It was a medicine to help you with your blood loss." said Damian as he took out a cake from his storage and said, "Here have this to fix your taste."

    Stella who had eaten a similar cake before immediately recognised that it was sweet and delicious and was about to take it from him it stopped herself and said, "Do you think that would be enough compensation? Just giving me the cake....feed me yourself and I will ignore this matter."

    Stella stood in front of Damian with a bossy aura but soon she felt an even intense aura making her shiver.

    She turned around and saw the big boobed thieving cat standing and staring directly at her without any expression on her face.

    ''...Woman up Stella, you need to show this lady who is the boss here.'' thought Stella as she resolved herself.

    "L-Lady I-Irene you don''t mind this right?" asked Stella stuttering a bit. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-arrival_51969229724898450">#''s-arrival_51969229724898450</a> for visiting.

    ''...What the helm was all that showing her who the boss is?!?!'' thought Stella mentally cursing herself for chickening out at the end.

    "And why wouldn''t I mind it?" asked Irene.

    "I mean to you who is in a ''deep'' and ''advanced'' relationship with Damian, this kind of thing must be trivial right?" said Stella with wry smile.

    "Let her be Irene pity on her condition na bit... although it''s your choice in the end." said Damian as he took a seat while the Gryphons sat near him as well none of them really caring about what was happening between the two women.

    Damian didn''t think much about it, since it was a problem amongst the women and being with Ring for a long time he knew that interfering in their matter was a direct way to sleep on a lonely sofa, or getting a slap.

    Gryphons too didn''t bother with them and were fine as long as they don''t disturb either them or Damian and just let the other humans do what they want.

    Item looked at Damian who was not really interested in this matter as he had his own concerns about different things and sighed. She looked at Stella and said, "Don''t overstep your boundaries lady Stella, I will think of it as you being too injured to eat on your own, but don''t think that I will let you do as you please." and then went to take her seat as well.

    Stella remained silent as she let what she heard sink in and in just a moment turned happy and came to Damian''s side and sat in his lap.

    "Aahn~" said Stella as she opened her mouth.

    Damian made her sit on his chair and asked the Gryphons to fetch one for him too and sat beside her and started feeding her.

    "Lady Stella, will you tell me how all this happened to you, and how you end up in this forest without someone accompanying you on top of that.

    Stella who ate silently became stiff when Damian asked his question but after a while took a deep breath and looked directly in Damian''s eyes and said, "...Adroelia is destroyed."

 Chapter 120 - Adroelias destruction

    After Stella said that the room instantly turned serious as Damian and Irene widened their eyes in shock.

    "...What?" said Damian in disbelief.

    "... Adroelia is destroyed. I don''t know whether father is alive or not, but the kingdom surely is destroyed." said Stella with a serious tone as she lowered her head.

    Damian who saw that calmed himself down a bit knowing that it must be hard on the princess in front of him and asked, "...Then why didn''t you mention this earlier? I don''t think that this is a trivial matter and I also know that you are not irresponsible at all."

    Stella looked up at Damian and gave a small smile before it vanished and said, "The moment I met you I was being chased by two beasts, then was sent to the bath along with lady Irene after which I as a person who have been starving for two days straight was given the delicious lunch, amongst all this I didn''t get the time to tell you...is what I would like to say."

    She then let looked towards Irene and said, "The real reason why I have not mentioned about this till now, is because I was in lady Irene''s close proximity...and Adroelia suspects that it is Dragonof who attacked us."

    Both Damian and Irene looked at Stella with shocked expression on their faces as she said that and a moment later a large amount of magic energy started coming out of Irene as she asked in a cold tone, "Lady Stella, if you don''t give me a good reason for putting the blame on my kingdom, then you better be prepared for consequences."

    "Calm down Irene, let her speak...and retract your magic energy." said Damian as he released his magic power as well to prevent Stella from being pressured by Irene''s magic.

    Irene stared at Damian who was staring back at her and after a while retracted her magic power while clicking her tongue.

    Damian stopped releasing his power and then looked at Stella.

    "Start explaining in detail so that we can know what exactly is happening here?" said Damian.

    Stella nodded as she was sure that Damian will protect her if someone tried to attack her right now.

    "We don''t know how it happened but a few days ago, in a relatively peaceful town of our kingdom, large number of ethernano fluctuations were found. When the soldiers, mages went to check the site, they found the totally destroyed and devoid of any life, either be humans or animals. Nothing was left."

    "Seeing that the mages instantly sent a message to the castle informing us about the situation. Father told them search for the cause and retreat if they found the situation dangerous."

    She then looked directly into Damian''s eyes and said, "And by the next hour we lost contact from all the soldiers and mages that we sent."

    Hearing that Damian frowned, from what he heard from the princess he was now sure that whatever attacked Adroelia was not something ordinary, heck he could not even say that it could be a normal dragon since he knew that the mages and soldiers were trained to fight against the dragons and if they could not defeat the dragon they could still be able to run away from any normal dragon.

    "...Hmm, sorry. Please continue." said Damian when he saw Stella waving her hand in front of him and snapped him out of his trance.

    "... Starting from where you stopped listening....we lost contact with them. Father and his ministers got tensed about the situation and immediately cleared off the nearby towns and raised the security of the borders. The mages surrounded the whole area with earth walls."

    "We thought that the situation was under control because we didn''t receive any attacks, but still we kept our guard up incase it was the enemy''s strategy. And it was then that what we didn''t expect happened...A single man....yes, a single man all alone came towards the walls emitting the same ethernano fluctuations that we received that day."

    "All of the guards got tense but seeing that it was just a single enemy a human at that all alone coming towards them, they tried to talk to him asking about his information. The only answer that we got from him was that he called himself the one who will annihilate all the dragons and each and every thing that will come in his way from achieving that goal."

    "It was total chaos after that he destroyed the walls without much effort and killed all the soldiers and mages that tried to intercept him. The whole kingdom got threatened and just within a few days all the towns aside from the capital were destroyed by that person. In order to save the citizens father called all the remaining people inside the castle and sheltered them inside, all the remaining mages were deployed to form a barrier around the castle and the king himself too part in that. Though that was still not enough for us to stop that person. He came to attack the castle as well and the dragons that were sent from Dragonof as a part of our treaty were killed even before they could attack..."

    Stella had a deep frown on her face as she clenched her fists in anger.

    "Once every dragon was killed by that person, he headed for us deciding to kill us all as well, though Father intercepted him for the other citizens to run off to save their lives."

    Stella had some tears dripping off from her eyes and Damian got totally speechless as well not willing to believe what happened to them.

    "...You said earlier that you don''t know whether His majesty is dead or not.....what did you mean by that?" asked Damian.

    "Before we could meet our end father along with the vice mage head Loup used their magic, to teleport the citizens to a safer location, once that was done Father looked at me and told me to live before he sent me away as well." said Stella barely able to hold back her tears.

    Damian fell silent, not wanting to imagine what would have happened once the princess was teleported away.

    ''...This the reason why I fu*king hate selfless people!!!'' and clenched his fists in anger.

    He stared at Stella and asked, "And what part made you think that this attack was planned by Dragonof?"

    "...The person was able to use Dragon slayer magic..." said Stella as she glared at Irene and said, "Which can currently only be taught by the queen of Dragonof herself." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-destruction_51997360703726655">#''s-destruction_51997360703726655</a> for visiting.

    Damian too looked at Irene but seeing her shocked expression and knowing what kind of person Irene was he was sure that Irene didn''t do it.

    "It was you, wasn''t it!" said Stella with anger making Irene flinch a bit since she was not able to think how someone else was able to gain dragon slayer magic.

    But still she soon calmed down and said, "No, I don''t know of any dragon slayer able to harness that much power and I know each and everyone whom I have taught this dragon slayer magic." said Irene making some vein''s pop up on Stella''s forehead.

    She looked down as he shoulders trembled a bit when suddenly she pulled out Damian''s sword from his waist and thrusted it towards Irene.

 Chapter 121 - Discussing about the new enemy

    Damian immediately held Stella''s hand stopping her from attacking Irene who was already prepared to blow the sword away.

    Stella looked at Damian with shock but seeing him shaking his head, she looked down and let go of the sword.

    "...I would have taken that as an attempt to attack against the queen of Dragonof, but I will ignore it this time. And I repeat this again but I don''t know anyone who have that kind of powerful dragon slayer magic." said Irene as she looked at Stella.

    Stella soon started crying as she covered her face with her hands.

    Damian looked towards Irene who was looking towards Stella as well and sighed and glanced towards Damian who shook his head and patted Stella''s back.

    Stella glanced at him before she threw herself in his embrace and started crying loudly.

    "...I will give you two some space....said Irene as she stood up from her seat and looked at Stella with pity before walking away, though she didn''t move that far and was just in the next room so as to make sure that the things don''t escalate.

    ''...I need to make sure what is happening. If what she said is true.....then Dragonof is in a huge danger.'' thought Irene as she started thinking of way about dealing with the danger.

    --------------------

    "...Are you fine now?" asked Damian.

    It has been a few minutes since Irene left the two of them and Stella finally stopped crying.

    "...I don''t want to show you my current face." said Stella.

    "It''s fine at worst your eyes would be all puffy and snot should be coming out of your nose.....yeah that indeed will make you look ridiculous." said Damian as he chuckled.

    Stella headbutted his chest and asked, "...Are you angry?"

    "For what?"

    "I tried to hurt your wife just a few moments ago."

    "Oh that....yeah I am very angry at you. You should be sensible enough to not do that to a queen of another kingdom and considering how much I treasure my wife, you will get a very very serious punishment.....after all this is over so you don''t have to worry for now." said Damian making Stella chuckle.

    Soon both of them turned silent but after a while Damian said, "Okay, now move away from me." and tried to push Stella away.

    "No! I am not showing you my face right now!"

    "Move away."

    "No"

    "...Move" "No!"

    "...Move" said Damian and immediately tickled her stomach making her grip loosen around him and then pushed her away.

    "...Hahahahaha, it really looks weird seeing you like that." said Damian as he saw her face.

    Stella got embarrased and immediately covered her face with her hands and ran away from Damian to clean her face.

    Damian smiled seeing the princess running away but as soon as he figure disappeared from his sight he turned serious and started thinking about the situation at hand.

    While he was thinking about that the gryphons who were there near him all this while got worried about him and then went away to look for something to cheer him up.

    Soon Damian, who was busy, found a pair of hands wrap around him and something resting against his head.

    Damian easily recognised who the person was and placed his hand on top of the ones wrapping around him and said, "Is something the matter Irene?"

    "You enjoyed flirting around with her?" asked Irene with slight anger in her tone.

    "No need to be jealous Irene, you know what kind of person I am." said Damian as he kissed her hand.

    "Hmph, why would I be jealous. I know my husband well enough to know that he will not play around with other women." said Irene as she unwrapped her hands and let Damian go.

    But Damian held onto her hand and pulled her to make her sit beside him and said, "I like the fact that you believe me this much but be a little jealous."

    Irene widend her eyes a bit but soon a wry smile appeared on her face not knowing how to respond to that.

    Damian sighed and said, "Let''s leave that, and get onto the more important topic. What do you plan to do now about what Lady Stella said."

    Irene turned serious and said, "...I am not quite sure...We cannot openly announce this because we don''t know who that dragon slayer is or if he belongs to Dragonof. Not only will it cause unrest amongst the citizens the nobles and ministers will also feel threatened knowing that there might be someone else knowing how to make dragon slayers, and on a completely different level ones compared to ours at that. The other countries who are our allies might also point swords at us just like Lady Stella did today."

    Damian nodded and said, "There is also no way that we can just leave the country or send an expedition to search for the enemy, there are chances of him attacking the country in our absence and him annihilating the expedition force making it totally useless."

    "It''s really troublesome situation. Not to mention the kingdom is still in a war against the dragons." said Irene.

    "The troubles just keep piling up." said Damian.

    Irene sighed and then placed her head on the table.

    "...You alright Irene?" asked Damian.

    "Yeah, just feeling tired." said Irene.

    "Rest for a bit, I will wake you up when dinner''s ready." said Damian as he stretched his hands.

    "Yeah, and leave you totally unguarded for the girl, no thanks." said Irene as she looked at Damian.

    "I heard that." said Stella who came back with her face back to her former glory.

    "I apologize for what I did earlier." said Stella as she looked at Irene and lowered her head.

    "It''s alright, I can understand that your thoughts must be quite messed up after what you saw...but don''t think I will let you do whatever you want to do with Damian." said Irene as she wrapped her arms around Damian''s chest and hugged him tightly.

    She looked at Stella with an expression which said, "Mine" seeing which Stella''s brows twitched as she took a seat beside Damian and asked, "So do you know a way to take care of the current situation."

    Irene narrowed her eyes as she noticed her sitting beside Damian in a way that it gave more focus to her ''assets'' while she was sitting.

    ''...This fu*king Succubus!!'' thought Irene seeing Stella''s ''smile'' directed at her.

    Before any of them could say anything they heard a loud noise of the door being pushed open and turned around to see what it was.

    Soon two gryphons came in their sight as they rushed towards Damian pushing the things that they had with them.

    "Gryph? Phen? How did you two get covered bin blood." said Damian with a panicked tone as he totally ignored the two ladies beside him and rushed towards the two Gryphons.

    ""Gweeeh""

    The gryphons chirped inorder to gain his attention but Damian immediately checked their bodies and once he was sure that they were not wounded and that the blood on their bodies was not theirs he sighed and smacked the two gryphons on their heads, scolding them for worrying him.

    Both of them got sad and looked down with some tears in their eyes but stopped once Danian hugged them.

    "Don''t worry me you two."

    ""Gweeeh"" replied the two gryphons.

    "...Did the two of us got ignored because of those cuties?" asked Stella.

    "Yes, yes we did." replied Irene as she was looking happily at the three of them.

    The gryphons then showed the things that they brought for Damian which included some animals that Damian likes to eat and some flowers.

    Damian looked at the things that the two of the brought and then turned his heads towards the gryphons who were standing in front of him with a proud look on their faces.

    "...Did you brought these food items from the fridge and the flowers from my garden?" asked Damian.

    The gryphons widend their eyes in surprise and looked at Damian who was looking back at them. They continued to stare at eachother for a while before the gryphons decided to make a tactical retreat and ran away making Irene laugh and Damian chasing them

 Chapter 122 - Milk

    It has been a few days since Stella arrived at Damian''s house and was recurpurating from her injuries.

    Damian and Irene got busy with the new enemy that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Damian would go out and scout Adroelia from time to time to check for the clues or the enemy itself, but finding something in total ruble for very difficult for him.

    Irene was helping him as well by the help of the new spell that she developed that mades scouting easier. That spell allowed her to see anywhere she wanted and was used by her to monitor different areas around the destroyed Adroelia and Dragonof making it very taxing for her body.

    She got too tired and fatigued after checking around the two kingdoms that at the end of the day Damian got worried for her health, but being persistent and willing to save her kingdom Irene continued to do that much to Damian''s dismay.

    And that''s how a new problem arose for the two of them.

    "...What did you say? Can you repeat it again?" asked Irene with a shocked look on her face.

    Damian looked at her for a while before he sighed and said, "....You are pregnant Irene..."

    Irene blinked her eyes in surprise and then looked at her belly.

    Soon she jumped towards Damian and hugged him tightly with a smile on her face and said, "Really? I am going to be a mother? I don''t know how to express myself!!"

    Damian hugged her back with a smile on his. face but soon sighed and broke the hug making Irene surprised by that.

    He then held Irene by his shoulders and looked directly in her eyes.

    "I am very happy Irene. So happy that I too cannot express how glad I am....but now that it has come to this, you need to take it easy and not force yourself. And by that..." said Damian.

    "....You want me to stop using that spell to look out for this new enemy..." continued Irene as she stared at Damian who nodded his head.

    "...Are you telling me this just so I stop straining my body?"

    "...Do you think I will ever lie about something of this importance? Do you not remember how hard we worked every night?" asked Damian hearing which Irene blushed slightly and looked at Damian who was looking straight at her with a serious look on his face.

    "...Regardless...the safety of the kingdom takes precedence over this.....I will enchant my body to stop it from maturing for a while." said Irene.

    Damian widend his eyes in shock and looked at Irene with a glare and said, "You cannot Irene, we don''t know how it will effect the baby. You cannot use magic like that....leave that what will happen to your body if you use a spell like that."

    Irene who was being scolded by Damian after such a long time became surprised and didn''t know how to respond to Damian.

    He was right as she still didn''t know how the spell will affect the still unborn baby but she didn''t want to give up upon the looking out for the possible threat to her kingdom.

    "Follow his advice lady Irene." said Stella who just came inside the room.

    Irene and Damian turned around and saw Stella looking at Irene.

    "It is good that you are trying the best for your kingdom, but don''t do that by forsaking something that is important to you. Your citizens would not like that, you know." said Stella.

    "It is not a matter involving you lady Stella. So I would appreciate if you don''t try to meddle in this." said Irene.

    "Hello? It''s your and Damian''s kid we are talking about. I am totally involved in this." said Stella.

    Both Irene and Damian looked at her thinking what the hell is she talking about and seeing their expression Stella smirked and said, "When the baby is born, I will teach the baby to call me mom and once he grows up and starts understanding things he will become the bridge for me and Damian to get together....see I am totally involved with this."

    Damian looked at her with a deadpan look on his face and thought, ''...I don''t even wanna know how the hell did she think of this?''

    "...I am having second thoughts for letting you get close to my future child." said Irene as she stared at Stella.

    Stella smiled and then patted Irene''s shoulder and said, "Anyway, do as Damian asks you to do, he is worried about you and the child afterall.....or is it that you want to cause Damian trouble and by making him worry about you and the child all the time."

    Stella looked at Irene intently making Irene shut up.

    Both the ladies stare at eachother for a while but soon Irene raised her hands in submission and said, "Alright, you two won. I give up." and sighed.

    Damian and Stella high fives eachother and smiled seeing that Irene agreed.

    Stella then wrapped her hands around the couple and said, "Congratulations to the both of you." with a smile on her face.

    Irene was surprised seeing Stella acting like that and not making a ruckus about it but soon smiled as well since she knew that the girl was genuinely happy about it.

    "...It would be more sincere of you if you don''t try to push your b.r.e.a.s.ts on my husband." said Irene as she pulled Stella away from Damian making her pout.

    But she then hugged Irene and said, "Well, I can do what you ask me for now. Congratulations once again."

    Damian looked at the two girls and sighed.

    ''... Responsibilities and troubles just keep on increasing day by day.'' thought Damian.

    ''...Let''s go and see Natsu and the others, maybe they would know something about this new dragon slayer...'' thought Damian as he stood up from the spot and looked at Irene and Stella talking to eachother.

    "...I will be going out for sometime. Take care of yourself Irene, and do try to not get your wounds open Lady Stella." said Damian as he walked towards the door.

    "Where are you going?" asked Stella.

    "....To get some milk.....we are out of it." said Damian as he got out of the room.

    ''Let''s not talk about some other dragon slayers right now, or the things might get tense.'' thought Damian.

    "Gryph, Phen look after the house." said Damian to he gryphons who were playing nearby.

    He then transformed into Jetray and then went towards the direction where Igneel and the other dragon kings/queen might be present.

    ''...Let''s get some gift for Irene on my way, I hope it is a daughter.'' thought Damian with a smile on his face as he continued flying.

 Chapter 123 - Tired Damian

    Damian who was looking for the dragon kings decided to go to the mountains where he first met them.

    After a few minutes of flying Damian reached the mountains but didn''t saw any dragon there.

    He transformed back to his human form and started looking around the mountains in hopes for finding the dragons he came to meet.

    But even after looking around for half an hour he didn''t find any traces of the dragons.

    ''Even Natsu is not nearby, if he was there he would have already caught onto my scent by now and would be rushing here.'' thought Damian as he gave a sigh.

    ''Well can''t be helped I will look for them at some other time....I need to go back soon.'' thought Damian as he transformed once again and went back to his home.....of course he didn''t forget to buy milk.

    -------------------

    Two months passed by since Damian and Irene found that she was pregnant and after packing up their stuff they returned back to Dragonof with Stella and the gryphons in tow.

    And though the gryphons didn''t like it one bit that Damian brought them to a place full with dragons and looked at him with a look of betrayal, they still decided to stay with Damian to the point that except for the time he was in the bathroom, meetings and spending alone time with Irene, they would not leave his side.

    Damian and Irene decided that it was better to not tell about her being pregnant as it they were still facing a war against the dragons. Also the kingdom was not at its top security because of various things that occured and the other countries might try to take advantage of the queen''s weakened state to attack as well along with the dragons. Damian did had a plan to solve all this and even presented it in the meeting it was immediately rejected by the others since according to them whipping the countries that were weaker than their from the map was something beneath Dragonof''s pride.

    Stella who was now the princess of a fallen country decided to become Damian''s secretary which was a very difficult decision for him since there was a time that he served under her father so having her work under him made him have pretty complex feelings about it.

    But still he decided to go with that so that he can protect her, as many nobles....''those'' types of nobles had their eye on her, something which made Damian almost ''set an example'' once again just like he did for Irene.

    There was a lot of opposition to this since having the princess of some other country even though it was a fallen kingdom as the secretary to a person with high authority like Damian was very dangerous.....Irene too was opposing this, but had her own different intentions altogether.

    During this time the wars on different battlefields all around the kingdom have turned quite fierce causing major losses for the kingdom and it didn''t take much for most of the higher ups of the kingdom to know that their condition was quite dire. There was even a time during the meeting when Damian threw the doc.u.ments on the table and out right said, "No need to sugarcoat it, just say that all of us are in deep shit." which though made a lot of ministers angry at him for openly mocking their kingdom but still couldn''t deny what Damian said.

    His work also increased quite a bit since he took over most of Irene''s duties as well and only let her do things which were absolutely necessary to be looked after by the queen. All this coupled with going to battlefield on a daily basis along with keeping a check on the over powered enemy that destroyed Adroelia since they haven''t told about that to the others since they were not sure how this revelation will affect the kingdom.... anyways back to the topic, Damian who was literally sleep deprived that he had dark circles below his eyes made both Irene and Stella worry about him, heck the Gryphons started crying and making a ruckus that disturbed the whole castle when Damian all of a sudden collapsed on the floor while walking.

    Because of all this Damian''s thoughts about taking the ones who were important to him far away from the kingdom once the situation was stable or totally fu*ked became firmer.

    But even after all these problems the thing that troubled Damian the most was the fact that the five dragon kings/queen along with their dragon slayers that Damian have been searching for quite a while were nowhere to be found.

    This troubled Damian a lot since what caused that massive destruction at Adroelia was a dragon slayer unknown to them and the dragon slayers that he knew of that weren''t made in Adroelia had disappeared as well which Damian found very suspicious.

    ''...Both these events are totally connected, I just don''t know how.'' thought Damian as he went through the papers.

    "No.2, are you done?"

    "What does this pile in front of me make you think No.3"

    "No.5 wake No.4 up."

    "Don''t speak so loudly my head hurts." said Damian as he looked at the other four Damians in the room.

    Since his work increased way too much Damian has been using clones from Echo Echo, but since they still cost him magic power he didn''t use more than 5 clones at a time for his paperwork and all.

    ''Even after five of me work together, I still have dark circles....I don''t even wana think how I will look if I worked alone.'' thought Damian as he gave a tired sigh.

    """"Don''t slack of original."""" said the other four Damian''s simultaneously making Damian shot a glare at his clones who just looked back at him with their dead and tired eyes.

    ''...I am feeling pity seeing my own clones...'' thought Damian.

    ''...Should I just destroy this country on my own...no country means no paperwork....and no paperwork mean no more troubles...'' thought Damian.

    The other four looked at the original and thought, ''He went dark once again.'' and just ignored him since they were now accustomed to have those types of dark thoughts from time to time.

    ''...An Etherion should suffice.'' thought Damian as a huge magic circle appeared on the floor.

    Just as Damian did that the other four threw some things at him and said simultaneously, """"Just do you fu*king work!!"""" in a cold tone.

 Chapter 124 - Framed

    The days passed by with Damian''s busy schedule getting busier as the intensity of the wars and the losses they suffered continued to escalate. And though he could just wipe out resistance from all the battlefield he decided to not intervene and just let the kingdom do what it can. Having the whole kingdom being saved by just one person will result in both admiration and fear amongst the people which was something that he didn''t want to be bothered by at all.

    And seeing how the resources of the kingdom were depleting, he was busy looking out for alternative sources, but deep down he knew that the kingdom might not survive much longer, that was also evident from the fact that people, both nobles and commoners were secretly trying to go to another continent to save themselves which troubled him even more.

    But it is not like he didn''t try to save the kingdom. He once went to the battlefield to destroy the dragons in one go, but that was not a good idea since the dragons who were from Dragonof''s side were not able to evacuate since moving back from the battlefield meant that the other dragons got the chance of invading the kingdom faster which totally failed the plan that Damian had in mind and he decided to just continue how they were fighting earlier.

    ".... Yesterday''s work is finally finished...now only today''s work is left." said Stella as she took the last set of doc.u.ments that Damian went through and piled them up.

    She looked at Damian with a sad expression on her face and was really worried about him.

    The Damian who always had a bright face and a confident aura around him was nowhere to be found in the Damian sitting on the desk with the towers of papers all around him...and it was even more heartbreaking seeing five of them, as his clones were in a similar condition as well.

    "Oh....tell them to not prepare lunch for me." said Damian as he picked up another stack of papers and was soon followed by the clones.

    ''...It has been a week since you last ate something. How long are you going to live on those potions?'' thought Stella as her eyes became slightly wet seeing him looking like that.

    All of a sudden Damian and his clones looked up towards the door making Stella surprised by the sudden actions.

    Damian and his clones immediately transformed into echo echos and became one before he turned back to his human form and sat back on his seat.

    A few seconds later the door was knocked noticing which Stella realised why Damian did that.

    "Damian it''s me Irene."

    "Come in." said Damian as Irene opened the door and came inside and stared directly at Damian emotionlessly.

    Seeing that both Damian and Stella were surprised and Damian stood up from his seat and asked, "What happened Irene? Is somethi-"

    "Belserion....Belserion died...." said Irene as she looked down.

    Damian''s tired eyes widened a bit as he too got shocked by such a news.

    "...Why?" asked Irene.

    Damian and Stella looked at her with pity since both of them knew that Belserion was a father figure for her, and though Stella haven''t met Belserion yet, she knew very well how losing one''s father felt.

    "Why Damian?" asked Irene once again.

    Damian looked at her with a puzzled look on his face making Irene look at him with a pained expression.

    "Do you know how Belserion died?" asked Irene.

    Damian who received the news just now didn''t have any idea of what happened to him and shook his head.

    Irene took a deep breath seeing Damian shaking his head and said, "... Apparently, there was not enough resources on the battlefield so the dragons were fighting without any energy non stop for quite a few days....No food no water for them..."

    Both Stella and Damian got shocked at that and Damian asked, "How can that be? The resources are sent to the battlefields at regular intervals so as to prevent these sort of situations."

    "... Apparently all the funds that we had have been exhausted, even a part of the royal treasury is missing." said Irene.

    Irene then took a deep breath and asked, "...Damian....did you smuggled th le funds?..."

    Damian and Stella both got shocked as Irene asked that question.

    "...Do you think I will do such a thing?" asked Damian.

    Irene lowered her head and said, "...No I don''t.....but these things are saying something different." said Irene as she took out some papers and showed it to Damian.

    Damian took the papers from her hand and started looking at them.

    "...Those are your signatures and seal, right?....on the papers regarding withdrawal of funds." said Irene as she looked at him with a serious look on her face.

    ''...What the hell is this?...I know I have been drowning myself in these papers, but even I know I won''t sign something this ridiculous.''

    "I don''t know about any of this Irene... Someone must have forged them." said Damian.

    Irene looked at Damian for a while before she asked, "...And what about getting the ministers killed who came to know about this and were going to report me?"

    "...Did something like that happen?" asked Damian.

    "Damian you said you will look after my work so why aren''t you aware of all this?" asked Irene.

    "I am taking care of all this work but as you can see it is just too much." said Damian.

    "Then if it is too much for you, then why aren''t you asking me to help?"

    "I don''t want you to put burden on yourself you ar-"

    "Stop with the sweet talk... saying things like you are doing this was me and all, stop with that..." said Irene as tears started falling down from her eyes.

    "Irene, are you fine." asked Damian as he moved to get close to her.

    But Irene raised her hand gesturing him to stop and said, "People are leaving this kingdom, the threat of the dragons is increasing day by day, funds are depleting at a very fast pace....and when someone who discovers all this and tries to inform about it to me, they are mysteriously killed....Damian what are you actually planning to do with my kingdom."

    Irene was sobbing at this point as she looked at Damian with her tear filled eyes.

    "I don''t have any I''ll intentions for you kingdom Irene, I am just trying to save it, like you wanted." said Damian as he walked towards her and held her shoulders.

    "This is not I wanted Damian...I never asked you to do this." said Irene.

    "Irene calm down a bit, you are not able to think rationally right now." said Damian.

    Irene looked at him who was looking back at her with worry evident in his tired eyes.

    Irene took a deep breath and wiped her eyes she then took a deep breath and sighed.

    Damian sighed as well as he held his head and thought, ''...What the hell is going on here, it is clear that someone is trying to frame me, but who the hell is this.....and does that person do not have any brain cells? We are currently in a war, how does smuggling will be beneficial big the kingdom itself doesn''t survive..... I am getting a severe headache because of this.''

    Damian frowned as he stumbled a few steps seeing which Stella came behind him to support his body.

    "Damian do you know these people?" asked Irene as she clapped her hands and a few guards came inside along with a man who was being held down by the guards.

    "...Now, who the hell is this?" asked Damian as he looked at the slightly chubby man.

    "He is Count Arde. We caught him sneaking around the castle. Once he was caught and interrogated by us, he revealed that he was asked by someone to prepare some assassins to finish off the ministers...who were trying to report to me." said Irene.

    ''... Someone seriously is trying to frame me.....and piss me off along with it....the sad part is that he is doing a very good job.'' thought Damian as he continued holding his head and looked at Chubby man who was beaten to pulp.

 Chapter 125 - The Damian way

    Damian looked at the man who was being held down by the guards and said, "Let me guess the one who must have contacted him is probably me....is what he should have said right?"

    Hearing that Irene nodded her head.

    Damian sighed and then scratched his head. He then turned towards Stella who was holding him so that he don''t fall down and gestured her to move away.

    Stella looked a bit concerned but still follow his orders.

    "...That''s why I never liked the way you were asking me to lead the kingdom.....it''s too peaceful for the piece of shits to calm themselves down." said Damian as he looked at Irene.

    Irene got surprised at how Damian talked to her and was about to say something but Damian interrupted her and said, "Shut up and let me continue." in a cold tone. is headache was already killing him and the way he was being accused made him just more pissed.

    "Two months of working my ass off for this kingdom in a way that I don''t even like and this is how the kingdom is treating me back, huh....looks like the nobles of this kingdom are not familiar of how I dealt with the nobles from Adroelia." said Damian as he glared at the chubby man.

    "Damian-"

    "Irene no matter how much I favour you, in the current situation you are causing me enough headache, so shut up and just let me do things my way for a bit to show you how ''effective'' your way of leading the kingdom is." said Damian making Irene take a step back from shock.

    Damian glared at Irene for a while before he turned towards the chubby noble and said, "...Seeing how beaten up you are I cannot torture you to get what I want from you..... physical torture that is."

    Hearing what he said everyone in the room including Irene and Stella shivered a bit.

    "He confessed that he assigned some assassins to kill the ministers, right?....Send Christopher along with the first order to this bastard''s territory to capture his whole family, leave no one behind women children no one, we will be having a mass execution by the evening." said Damian in a cold tone as he walked back to his desk and wrote an order for that.

    He then gave the papers to the guard and sent him off.

    "Damian what are your doi-" said Irene but Damian placed a hand on her lips and said, "Let me show you how the people you have been ruling peacefully over has repaid you, in my way. I tried your way to rule earlier but now, let me use my way to prove my innocence to you."

    Irene shut her mouth as she looked at Damian and averted her eyes.

    "...There is one last thing that I want to ask you..." said Irene as she took out a lacrima.

    Damian and Stella looked at her not knowing what that lacrima was for a d waited for Irene to explain.

    Irene poured her magic power inside the lacrima and soon a projection appeared inside it.

    "...Can you please tell me what the two of you were doing in the red lig-"

    ""EWWWW!!!"" said both Damian and Stella at the same time making Irene and the remaining guards surprised.

    "What the hell are those overly gaudy clothes!" said Damian with a frown on his face

    "And who is that lady impersonating bas me and wearing clothes like that of a whore!" said Stella glaring at the woman inside the lacrima.

    Both of them looked at Irene and said, "Do you really think we will ever wear clothes like that....not to mention I am rich enough to not go that kind of this class establishment even if I wanted to."

    Irene looked at Damian and Stella who were looking back at her with questioning gazes and looked down from embarrasment.

    She too felt the same when she saw those images but because of Belserion''s death her emotions were in turmoil and made her believe in them.

    "Then what is this picture?" asked Irene.

    "How the hell would we know that." said Damian and Stella in unison as Damian looked at the guards and said, "Seal off all the entrances and exits of the castle and don''t let anyone get out of the castle. Apprehend anyone who is inside or near the castle and if they resist cut off a limb. or two."

    The guards were totally scared of the bloodl.u.s.t that Damian was emitting and ran away to follow his orders.

    "Damian what are you planning to do?" asked Irene with a slightly better mood this time around.

    "I am going to burn off my two months worth of steam today. I really don''t like being underestimated.... specifically by shitty nobles." said Damian.

    "But Damian your schedule-"

    "F.u.c.k that schedule, even you must be knowing how fu*ked up this kingdom is right now, I am done with playing how Irene likes. This will now be going my way. The hardcore way." said Damian as he threw the schedule that Stella showed him.

    "Wait wait wait, what are you talking about? Is Dragonof in trouble?" asked Irene.

    Damian blinked as he looked at his wife and then turned towards Stella, brief the situation of how the Dragonof currently is...I will take a nap in the mean time." said Damian''s as he took out a bed from his storage and directly jumped off to sleep leaving both Irene and Stella looking at him with their mouths wide open.

    "...You know Irene I really admire how you always make him do things that I have been trying to ask him. He only gets to sleep only two hours a day without any food.....I am really glad that he is finally taking rest." said Stella as she caressed Damian''s hair.

    Hearing that Irene was slightly surprised since whenever Damian came to meet her he would tell her that he was fine and all even though she could see that Damian was very troubled. She felt angry at herself for making such accusations on Damian just now and looked towards Stella who was looking at Damian with a relieved expression on her face.

    Stella noticed Irene''s gaze and said, "Come here, I will tell you how much Damian and your kingdom have suffered." and patted the seat beside her.

    Irene nodded and then moved towards Stella who made sure to explain how much Damian worked for the kingdom and how bad the situation of the kingdom was.....she also didn''t forget to mention all the alone time she had with Damian just to make the red head riled up a bit.

    After three hours of discussion with Stella Irene was very confused about what to think about her kingdom. If what Stella said was true and how Damian acted like she asked him to probed that the way that she thought of ruling her kingdom was totally wrong.

    ''...Damian told me before to reconsider this methodology...why the hell did you not listen to Damian past me!'' thought Irene as she held her head in her hands.

    "Ugh-"

    Suddenly both Irene and Stella heard a groan and turned their heads to see the chubby noble from earlier twitching a bit.

    ''...He was still there?'' thought both of the girls as they looked at eachother.

    "..Damian, the chubby noble from earlier is awake." said Stella as she patted Damian''s shoulder.

    "...5 more hours..." said Damian as his face scrunched up a bit.

    Stella chuckled seeing Damian acting like that and said, "If you don''t wake up soon then I will kiss you, you kn- Ouch!"

    Irene smacked Stella''s head seeing her actions and then whispered something in Damian''s ears.

    Not even a moment later Damian''s eyes shot opened widely as he looked at Irene with amazement.

    "....You...I will deal with you later." said Damian as he glared at Irene who just smiled in response and then said, "I am sorry."

    "...For what?" asked Damian.

    "For doubting you believing in those forged evidences..."

    "And?"

    "...Also for getting angry at you for no reason..."

    "And?"

    "...What else is there?"

    "I don''t know....maybe making someone forcefully work with your way even after being told that it will not work." said Damian in a sarcastic tone making the red head a bit pissed at him though she still apologized for that.

    Damian then stood up and walked towards the chubby noble and said, "Now then d.i.c.k for brains. Who the fu*k was the one who asked you two accuse me?"

    The beaten up noble looked up to see Damian who was looking slightly better than before and had a smirk on his face.

    Seeing that the noble was not answering Damian crouched down and said, "You know.....there was a....Stella Irene, go to a different room, I don''t want to let you witness the ''lovely'' topics that I am going to discuss with this gentleman over here."

    Damian looked at the two women with a bright ''smile'' on his face seeing which both of them just stood up and got out of the room."

    "...As much as I am glad to see that Damian is finally enjoying.....he is getting pretty dark about the situation." said Stella.

    "Yeah....he was looking so good jus-... nevermind.....Hey, I noticed that he stopped calling you lady Stella." said Irene.

    "Hmm, well we got a lot closer with our time working together....who knows he might start calling me darling too you know." said Stella with a smile making Irene look at her with a deadpan expression on her face.

 Chapter 126 - The throne room

    After having a rather ''pleasant conversation'' with the chubby noble, Damian came out of the room with some blood stains on his clothes.

    "Clear up the mess." said Damian to which the guards just saluted and went inside to take the man out.

    The guards who were expecting a totally bloddy scene after watching Damian''s clothes were surprised to see that the room was totally clean and the things were kept in an orderly manner.

    They looked around and soon saw the chubby man who didn''t have any injuries on his body, rather his body looked way better that the time he was brought in the room.

    But despite that the guards looked at him felt a bit disturbed after seeing the man.

    "What is he doing?"

    "Don''t know?....I guess he is changing some kind of spell."

    "Whatever let''s just take him....Lord Damian is pretty....no he is royally pissed today and I don''t want to face him when he is like this."

    "Agreed."

    "Now then lord Arde, do not resist."

    The guards then approached the chubby man who sitting on the floor holding his legs and muttering something and then held him by his hands.

    The moment they made contact the chubby man''s eyes widened as he started screaming hysterically trying to free himself.

    "No! Please! Just let me go!! Just let me go!! Don''t take me father! Father! please I apologize!! Please let me go!! I will be obedient!! Please please!!!" yelled the man as he trembled in fear while he also tried to free himself.

    The guards who heard him scream held him even tighter and started dragging him away making the man even more panicked.

    All of a sudden the man stopped screaming and became motionless making the guard worried.

    One of them immediately let go of him and checked for his vital signs. Once he confirmed that he was alive his stared. slapping him to wake him up. And a while later the chubby man woke up with both of his cheeks swollen.

    "Let''s just take him." said one of the guard hearing which the other one just nodded his head.

    "Huh? Where am I?...." asked the chubby man.

    The guards just remained silent and took him to the prison making the man yell at them to answer him.

    -------------------

    Damian who had taken a bath and has changed his clothes now looked back like his former self with a face that doesn''t look that tired.

    He had a ''smile'' on his face and was walking towards the throne room with Christopher following him.

    "The thing that I asked for....is it done?"

    "Yes, Damian-dono my subordinates have captured the people that you asked for." said Christopher.

    "Alright, then station a few of ''your'' knights in the throne room, we are having a clean up today." said Damian.

    Christopher who understood what Damian meant narrowed his eyes and thought, ''...Looks like what I heard about him yelling at her majesty because someone tried to frame him was true.....he is in a really really bad mood....and is also excited for some reason.''

    Soon both of them came in front of the throne room and Damian looked at the guard who was about to announce his incoming and gestured him to stop.

    "Hey Chris which side of the door looks weaker to you?"

    "...The left on-"

    "Alright" said Damian as he enhanced his strength and kicked open the left side of the door sending it flying straight.

    "Hello everyone~ Did you miss me?" asked Damian as he smiled brightly and got inside the room and looked towards the throne where a man was sitting with a door stuck on the wall just behind him.

    "Oh my, were you warning the seat for me? How sweet of you." said Damian while looking at the man who was sitting on the throne with a pale look on his face.

    "What is the meaning of this?!" yelled Christopher as he looked at the man who was sitting on the throne.

    But Damian raised his hand and said, "Now now, don''t scare him Chris afterall-"

    "...I want the sole rights to that today, you know." said Damian in a cold voice as he released his killing intent.

    All the people who were inside the throne room except for. Christopher held their necks immediately with sweat dripping down from their foreheads.

    "Wryknight, Roeschu, and Cranel, will you do yourselves a favour and stand in the middle of the hall." said Damian as he walked towards the throne with Christopher following him.

    Damian soon faced the man who was sitting bon the throne and glared at him.

    "Move"

    The man who was already scared shitless after having a huge door made of metal just pass by him was not in a situation to understand what Damian was saying.

    Damian looked at the man for a while before his eyes lowered to the badge on his chest.

    "Wryknight, get your kid''s ass off the throne of you don''t want an assless son." said Damian.

    "Leo!! Get up this instant!!" yelled a white haired middle aged man.

    "Huh?! Father?!"

    "Hello there, young man who is older than me." aid Damian with a smile on his face.

    He then patted his shoulder and asked, "Do you like that ass which is currently occupying the throne?"

    "!!!"

    The man who was sitting on the throne immediately realised who the person in front of him was and looked at the hand holding his shoulder.

    Not an instant later he stood up from the throne and kneeled down in front of Damian.

    "...Well what do you know, you really did like it." said Damian as he sat on the throne and looked at the man who was kneeling in front of him.

    "Now then, who would like to tell me why he was sitting here.....The one who answers, gets a prize~." said Damian as he glanced at Christopher and said, "Take their swords and daggers."

    Christopher nodded and then glanced at the guards but then Damian said, "Ask ''your'' knights to do so."

    Christopher just nodded and called the people who were outside the throne room and asked them to take all the swords and daggers away from the people inside the room, including the guards who were already stationed inside.

    "Y-your highne-"

    "Are you going to tell me about why he was sitting on the throne." asked Damian as he patted the back of the man who was kneeling in front of him which made him shiver in fear.

    The man who was about to appeal shook his head in denial seeing which Damian placed a finger on his lips and said, "Then just be silent. I am in a very ''happy'' mood today, and am seriously willing to spread that ''happiness'' with you all. So just do as I ask you to, alright?"

    The others just remained silent and didn''t move except for the man who was kneeling in front of Damian and was trembling from fear.

    "....I will make you all understand how ''heavenly'' it feels working to the point of having dark circles and next to no food for a month and still being accused for something which you haven''t done." said Damian in a very cold tone.

    The man who was kneeling in front of him wanted to just run away from there, but Damian was looking at him with a small grin on his face which was telling him to otherwise.

    "You know...you are in a much deeper shit compared to the one you are imagining you are in." said Damian as he rested his legs on the man''s shoulders and said, "Let me show you why no noble wished to face me in Adroelia."

 Chapter 127 - Wood cutting

    Damian who was looking at the nobles with an amused look on his face turned his gaze at the man who was acting as his footrest and asked, "What about you, wanna tell me why were you on the throne, young Wryknight who is older than me?"

    Damian''s legs jerked a bit notifying him the the boy was man was scared right now.

    Well he should be considering Christopher''s sword was just above his neck ready chop it off in an instant.

    "Anyone in the room would like to enlighten me why there were people in the throne room even when Neither your queen nor I was here?" asked Damian out loud.

    Seeing that no one was willing to answer Damian sighed and looked at his human footrest.

    "Do you know, when I was in Adroelia and was new to the position of the mage head. There were quite a lot of families who wanted to align a person like me who didn''t have any backgrounds on their sides. They used money, women, threats, drugs and much more.....but in the do you know what happened?" asked Damian as he took his feet off the man.

    "... C''mon ask me if you don''t know." said Damian as he patted the man''s shoulder.

    "I-I-I d-dont k-k-know." said the man in a trembling voice.

    Damian smiled at that and said, "All those people who planned the threat and assassinations against me.....''mysterioisly'' disappeared...of course the king ''never questioned'' their disappearance and there were just some investigations.....but they were still not found."

    The man who was just below Damian''s legs felt something caressing against his neck and tensed up.

    "Those were the days.....but considering that currently I have the highest authority in the kingdom, I didn''t think that there would be people who would be willing to you know....threaten me or should say frame me."

    Hearing that most of the people in the hall held their breath as one of the man said, "Lord Damian! Wha-"

    Damian immediately glared at the man who tried to raise his voice and said, "Do you want to answer any of my questions that I asked earlier? If not then shut your mouth."

    "As for you..." said Damian as he looked back at his man in front of him and asked, "Younger Wryknight....have you ever seen a saw cutting a wood?"

    "Y-Yes?!?!" asked the man in a loud and panicked tone.

    "...Oh right they don''t have a saw here....then let''s go with an axe. You should be familiar with how it cuts the wood right? No?....let me demonstrate how it works....Chris." said Damian as he moved his hand forward asking for the sword Christopher was holding.

    "L-Lord D-Damian?" said the man he he looked towards Damian who was now holding the sword in his hand.

    "What? Do you need to tell me something?" asked Damian as he placed the sword next to the man''s neck.

    "Observe it carefully.....you will just have a second to observed how ''wood'' is cut." said Damian as he glanced at the man''s father.

    "You see it carefully as well Wryknight. Your son is acting like a tree for the play. Make sure to keep this in your memory." said Damian with a smile.

    "Your majest!! Please stop!!" yelled the man''s father.

    "Tell me what I want to know then, even though I already know the answers we need some proof y''know." said Damian as he stared at the man.

    "Lord Damian!! You are crossing the line here!!" yelled another noble.

    Once he said that Damian looked at him with a surprised expression on his face and said, "You high or something dude? You should know better than me who chooses the lines first. Anyway if none of you can answer me just watch the play."

    Damian readied himself to chop the ''wood''(A/N: Just so you know it wasn''t the morning wood.)

    "L-Lord Damian, I will answer!" yelled the man who was going to act as the wood.

    "Oh, aren''t you becoming a nice tree. Go on." said Damian as he lowered the sword.

    "We were in the hall because we were called by father who told us we will be making it look like the court is still in session and wi-"

    "LEO SHUT YOUR MOUTH!!!" yelled the man''s father.

    "YOU SHUT UP OLD MAN!! IF YOU CANNOT SAVE ME THEN JUST SHUT UP!!"

    "Done?" asked Damian as he looked at the father and son.

    "He said that they wanted to make it look like the court is still in session and use that as a front to give orders using your name and authority." said the man.

    "Hmm Hmm....good good, and what about you sitting on the throne?" asked Damian.

    "Everyone of the people gathered here sits on the throne,it was just my bad luck that today was my turn." said the man as he immediately bowed down with his forehead touching the ground.

    "Please lord Damian, I didn''t have anything to do with them, I was just pulled into this by my father. I didn''t even want to be here in the first place. I have a wife and two kids to look after, please show mercy!!" said the man.

    "My my, you all were using too much of your brains.....and how did no guard or maid noticed that neither me nor Irene was coming in?" asked Damian.

    "The nobles here hired two people one who possess a magic to change someone''s/something''s appearance and the another mage able to ''convince'' others with words." said the man who looked up at Damian.

    Damian scratched the back of his head and said, "Chris....the people of your kingdom really do have excelling talents in various areas. Man, I am impressed."

    "As for the leading figures....the ones I called out earlier were them, right?" asked Damian.

    "Yes! Yes! It was the three of the-"

    Just before he was able to finish Damian kickeck him with enhanced strength and sent him flying towards the ceiling.

    "You really are making light of me." said Damian in a cold tone as he moved his hand forward and grabbed the man who came down from the ceiling by his neck.

    "Just because I am not saying anything you think I will listen to any bullshit that you come up with...man who have a magic to ''convince'' people through words." said Damian making them person who was being grabbed by him widen his eyes in shock.

    "I told you earlier right? I know everything that I want to know. I just wanted to hear it from your mouth." said Damian as he gripped the neck even more tightly.

    "Chris, check his clothes. He posses a magic tool which helps him in moving my seal and signatures from one doc.u.ment to another." said Damian making Christopher and his knights widen his eyes in shock.

    "Send some people to the Wryknight, Roeschu and Cranel estates and have them capture their families too. If they need some tough love to start speaking then they will get some." said Damian.

    "And you....yes you the one who told me I was crossing the line earlier. Today we are having a mass execution of all those who ''I'' find guilty....so prepare yourselves who are guilty to cross the lines....that separates life and death." said Damian as he raised his free hand''s middle finger towards the man.

    "And about you." said Damian while looking at the man who was in his grasp.

    "Let me see how you fight against the dragons on the front lines...if you want to be a king then act like one as well." said Damian as he dragged thean out of the throne room.

    "Chris, don''t let any of these escape. It will be your responsibility." said Damian as he finally disappeared from Christopher''s sight.

    ''...For some reason I am really excited by how he is taking control of the situation.....even though it is very brutal'' thought Christopher as he ordered his men to restrain the people in the room and lock them up.

 Chapter 128 - Condition of the castle town

    Dragging the man out of the castle and then restraining him inside a barrier, Damian transformed to Jetray and took the man to the battlefield where Belserion was assigned and dropped him directly above one of the dragon''s back.

    "Damian Blake!!!" yelled the man who was still unknown of the fact that he was on top of a dragon.

    Damian just threw a common iron sword towards him and said, "Act like a king and survive this battlefield. Of you return back ali-" said Damian as he saw the dragon gulping down the man in one go.

    "....Oh well, whatever." said Damian as he took care of some of the dragons to let Dragonof gain the upper hand and returned back to the kingdom.

    Soon Damian reached near the castle and decided to delay his arrival at the castle, so that Christopher could finish the task that he had given him.

    Landing near the outskirts big the castle town and changing back to his human form, Damian decided to have a walk around the town.

    ''Lats time was when I came here with Irene, a few months ago.'' thought Damian and soon a slightly pained smile appeared on his face.

    ''...I know that it is not her fault.....maybe some part of it is, but still, I never thought about her believing those lies, and not even consulting about them to me.'' thought Damian as he walked around the town wearing some messy clothes so as to not stand out that much.

    ''...Well can''t say I expected much but it''s still worse than what I expected.'' thought Damian as he looked around.

    ''If the condition of the castle town is this bad, the future of this kingdom is totally in ruin, even if by any chance Dragonof wins the war, they would still not be able to survive for long, since....well there are no countries left to trade the dragon material that they would win in the war.'' thought Damian as he shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t care much about the kingdom anyways and he was confident in his ability to survive even if the kingdom falls. At best he would have felt sad about the kingdom''s fault.

    ''...But I don''t think I will be even feeling that now, after what they were planning to do with me.'' thought Damian as he heard some of the people talking about how bad the husband of their queen did in managing the kingdom and about how it was all the fault of the two foreigners(Damian and Stella) that their economic conditions was in ruin.

    ''...They really don''t hold back, now do they.'' thought Damian as he chuckled looking at the bar tender who was badmouthing the queen''s husband in front of him.

    ''The nobles surely played it well by spreading those rumours.....well considering how bad my reputation already is I don''t think, killing of those nobles will have that much effect.'' thought Damian as he put down his empty mug.

    "Thanks. How much?"

    "5 silvers."

    "... Isn''t that way too much? I remember it to be around 5 coppers, the last tim-"

    "5 coppers? Forget that, you won''t even get a fulfilling meal with that much....all thanks to that mage from a other kingdom."

    Damian''s clutched his fists tightly as he restrained himself from punching the man through the shop''s wall.

    He just kept the money on the counter and left the shop without saying anything.

    "...I am now understanding how corruption really feels...and I certainly don''t like it one bit." said Damian as he continued his stroll around the town.

    The more he walked around the town the more things he got to hear about him from the others, and by this he found out there were still a few of them who believed that it was not his fault since it was too suspicious for them....Damian made sure to tip them some money when he entered their shops since they still believed in him.

    "But even after that support from the minority, I have decided that I am not going to overexert myself for this kingdom anymore, and I am definitely not going to follow Irene''s peace loving way to control this kingdom." muttered Damian as he reached the castle and stood in front of the huge gate.

    "Who are you?! Identify yourself!!" exclaimed the guards as they pointed their spears at him.

    "I am Damian Blake, do you know me?" asked Damian in a sarcastic tone as he smiled at them.

    "Huh? His Highness....don''t you dare mock us!!" yelled one of them.

    "I am not joking though, go and ask Christopher you general about this and he will tell you. I will wait here in the meantime." said Damian as he took out a chair from his storage and sat their comfortably making the guards look at him with surprised look on their faces.

    "...Go what are you waiting for....just so you know, if you don''t hurry soon the moment I go back I will fire you." said Damian as gestured one of the guards to get going.

    Hearing that both the guards took a step back and their hands trembled thinking about the slightest possibility of the person in front of them really being the one who he claims to be.

    They immediately asked the people behind the gate go check if what he said was true or not and then came back to their positions and looked intently towards Damian, who was looking at the castle in a laid back manner.

    ''...Is that really Lord Damian?'' thought the two guards as they looked at the laid back man who was wearing plain clothes and had a messy appearance.

    ''Hmm....I need to shave, let''s go and take a bath before our grand even of truth reveal and mass execution takes place in the evening. Gotta look goo on such an important event.'' thought Damian as he chuckled, he had even prepared a new set of clothes for today''s event and was looking forward for the evening to arrive.

 Chapter 129 - Playing around the castle

    Damian who was leisurely looking at the sky suddenly heard some noise and looked towards the gate.

    The huge gate soon opened and a few of the soldiers came out and looked at Damian.

    Once they recognised him they immediately kneeled down in front of him and one of them said, "Welcome back lord Damian."

    Damian stood up and stretched his limbs and stored the chair back. He looked at the guards who were blocking him earlier and said, "Well then I should be going back to the castle. Get up all of you and get back to your work."

    The soldiers got up from and gave Damian a bow before they went back to do the work they have been assigned to.

    Damian started walking towards the castle and said, "Keep up the good work you two and no need to worry, you both won''t be fired."

    The guard who were pale from fear felt a bit relieved by what Damian said and just gave him a salute.

    Walking towards his room Damian was not recognised by many workers because of the change in his clothes and appearance which made him question whether he looked that bad.

    But keeping those thoughts in his mind Damian reached his room and soon entered inside.

    After making sure that the room was locked Damian stripped down and entered the bath and had a long and relaxing one in there.

    After nearly an hour Damian came out of the bath with his face cleaned and back to normal, though he looked pretty skinny because of the lack of meals he had during the past month.

    ''...Let''s go and have a eating contest with Gryph and Phen...'' thought Damian as he looked at himself and thought, ''Even the time when I was in the forest when I first came here, I looked better than this.''

    Shaking his head to snap out of those thoughts he changed his clothes to turn back to the glorious self he looked like before returning to the kingdom.

    Coming out of the room and walking around the castle to find his two gryphons Damian surprised many of the maids and servants in the castle who were shocked to see him after such a long time.

    He was greeted by them but he could notice that they were slightly doubtful of him, probably having the same thoughts as the people in the town.

    ''Oh, well can''t be helped. Gossips are liked a lot in this kingdom and is also a very effective way to increase popularity.....which is not always positive.'' thought Damian as he entered the office he used to work in.

    "Gryph Phen, you two in there?"

    "..."

    "Guess not."

    Damian closed the door and then stood to the side.

    And after a minute he opened the door once again and saw three men wearing masks inside the room.

    "Yo, I didn''t know there was a masquerade today?" said Damian with a smile on his face.

    The three men panicked and tried to run away from the window, but just as they tried to jump through it they crashed to the barrier that Damian erected to prevent them from running away.

    He walked towards the three of them and made a barrier around them. He took of the mask of one of them and said, "Oh, don''t you have a pretty face.....looks like one of the heads that will be chopped off today would be a handsome one....."

    Damian nodded his head as he just took the three of them with him as he made the barrier in the form of a ball and just rolled them.

    "Chris, take these as well and get some info out of them....but make sure that this one don''t get his face ruined, he will be the star of today''s show amongst those ugly or average looking nobles." said Damian as he left the three of them with Christopher and the rest of the knights.

    Just like that Damian searched through most part of the castle and caught even more people lurking here and there and was just amazed to see how these were the people who worked for various noble houses of the kingdom.

    On the way he also met Gryph and Phen who were sleeping in the garden where there were no dragons nearby and called them.

    The Gryphons immediately got up hearing Damian''s voice and with a happy look on their faces ran towards him.

    ""Brother Damian!!"" said the two gryphons who learned how to speak during the time they were in Dragonof. They also got a tad bit bigger than before which made it hard for Damian to carry them like before, much to the Gryphons'' sadness.

    "Wow, you two are getting better at speaking. Looks like both of you are very smart." said Damian as he hugged the two gryphons making them very happy at being praised.

    "We are smart. You are our brother afterall." said Gryph.

    "Will you play with us brother?" asked Phen with a hopeful look on her face.

    Both of them have been trying to spend some time with Damian and play around but because of his work they were mostly turned down by him. But seeing that Damian was looking more cheerful than before they tried asking him once again hoping that he would agree.

    Damian looked at the Gryphons who were looking at him intently and said, "Alright, let''s play together. I have anew game that I have in mind. Want to play that?"

    "Really? Of course I will play." said Phen.

    "Me too, me too." said Gryph and got excited.

    Damian nodded and said, "We will be going around the castle and will find the people who are hiding from us and capture them, alright? The one who finds the most wins."

    "Hmm....alright let''s play." said Gryph.

    "...Is that red haired or yellow haired human joining us as well?" asked Phen with a slightly sad tone.

    Hearing that Gryph too realised that and looked at Damian waiting for his answer. Both of them were not able to interact with him that much for quite a while and now when they finally got the chance to, they would like to spend the time alone with him.

    Damian patted the two of them making them make some noise and said, "Nope, just the three of us. Once the game is over, let''s have a lunch together as well."

    The Gryphons'' faces got bright and as they nodded their heads vigorously and pushed their bodies against Damian''s affectionately.

    Damian just laughed at the two spoiled gryphons he raised and just went on his quest with them.

    .

    .

    .

    In the end the three of them searched through the entire castle and were able to take out all the suspicious looking people they could, and even though Damian knew that there must be quite a few still lurking around here and there, he also knew that the ones left behind would be willing to do anything stupid, seeing how Damian and the two gryphons were taking them out.

    ''Well after tonight''s show, those people won''t have any employers anyways.'' thought Damian as he along with his two gryphons went to have a meal.

 Chapter 130 - Exhibition

    Evening came as Damian enjoyed his time with the gryphons and went to have a nap with them as well.

    By the time the sun started setting Irene and Stella came in front of his room and knocked on the door. Seeing that their were no response from the other side they did it once again before Irene broke the enchantment and entered inside followed by Stella.

    Once they entered they found Damian sleeping with the Gryphons curled up around him and sighed.

    "Looks like he is sleeping well....now then Lady Irene, please go and wake him up." said Stella as she gave Irene a light push.

    "Yeah, and make the Gryph and Phen angry towards me. No thanks." said Irene.

    Hearing that Stella smirked and said, "Alright then if you don''t want to wake him up maybe I will do it....in an intimate way."

    Irene frowned after hearing that and stepped towards Damian without thinking twice about it.

    Feeling the sound of someone approaching them Gryph and Phen woke up and looked towards Irene who was coming towards them and stared intently at her making the red head flinch.

    She knew how much Damian liked the two gryphons but the fact that the two gryphons didn''t like her much made her act cautiously against them so as to not make them angry. Even though she was confident that defeating the two gryphons was way too easy for her, but knowing that it will sadden Damian if something happened to the gryphons made her stop.

    Gryphons who saw the expression on Irene''s face stood up and got to the side of the room allowing Irene to do as she please.

    "Hey, that was unfair." complained Stella as she looked at the two gryphons.

    ""And?"" asked the two gryphons as they looked at the blonde girl who just snorted and looked away.

    Irene on the other hand smiled at the two gryphons and went towards Damian to wake him up.

    Damian who suddenly lost the soft fur and warmth from the gryphons moved his arms around him and captured Irene in her embrace and slowly pulled her towards himself.

    Irene who was suddenly hugged by Damian was surprised but seeing Damian''s sleeping face just in front of her she stopped at stared at him for a while.

    Staring at him for a while she caressed his cheek and hair before she hugged him as well and buried her face in his chest.

    ----------------

    "...I never expected that waking someone up would be this torturous..." muttered Stella as she looked at the couple.

    "Gryph, Stella is lonely?"

    "Yeah, Phen she is."

    Hearing what the gryphons said Stella took major damage and looked at the gryphons who were looking at her curiously.

    ''The fact that they are just kids who don''t even know much about life makes what they said even worse.'' thought Stella as she went towards the Gryphons and hugged them.

    "Comfort big sister." said Stella.

    "See, she is lonely." said Gryph which made the former princess groan in sadness as she headbutted Gryph.

    "Hey what was that for." said Gryph as he hit Stella with his beak.

    "Punishment for making fun of me." said Stella as she caught the incoming beak.

    "Don''t be mean to Gryph." said Phen as she tried to separate Stella and Gryph.

    ------------------

    Meanwhile Irene who was in Damian''s embrace was done taking in her Damian essence and pulled out her face from his chest and looked at him.

    "Damian...wake up." said Irene as she tapped his shoulder.

    "Damian..." said Irene again making Damian frown a bit.

    Irene was about to call him again when suddenly she felt her butt getting squeezed by something.

    Turning back she found Damian''s hand on her butt and blushed a bit. She then looked towards Stella and found her playing with the gryphons and immediately placed a silencing and vision blocking barrier around the bed.

    "Damian you are being naughty." said Irene as she looked at him.

    "Don''t tempt me then..." said Damian as he groggily opened this eyes.

    "What''s the matter, you finally stopped doubting me?" asked Damian with a smirk on his face as he removed his hands from her ass.

    "Yea..." said Irene as Damian stared intently at her.

    "....For the most part..." said Irene as she admitted under Damian''s intent gaze.

    Damian sighed and sat up on the bed as he scratched his head.

    "Really thought that I had a better image.... atleast with you." said Damian as he remembered the words that the people of the town said to him.

    Irene sat up as well and kissed his cheek.

    "I trust you a lot Damian....just understand that I am concerned about Dragonof....and the condiy which it is currently in-"

    "-is totally shit and since you have seen the doc.u.ments with my signature and the ''evidence'' that you got from who knows where made you accuse me as well." said Damian as he looked at Irene.

    Irene flinched as he saw Damian looking at him after hearing what he said.

    Damian sighed and said, "Well whatever, you got your evidence, I will show you mine. Just make sure not to break down after what you see and hear, afterall today I will show you the reality of the people whom you care about so much that you even did something I never thought you would." said Damian as he stood up from the bed.

    "Damian-"

    "I have been accused and I will prove my innocence. No matter how ugly it gets." said Damian.

    Irene looked down with a saddened look on her face when suddenly she noticed Damian walking towards her.

    "And by the way, happy birthday." said Damian as he placed a box in front of her and kissed her forehead.

    He then shattered the barrier around them and said, "Well then, you two. I and the gryphons prepared an exhibition for today, so let''s go and enjoy it." He then looked at Irene and with a smile on his face said, "Specially you Irene."

    Stella and Irene who saw Damian''s smile knew something was going on and remembering what happened in the morning both of them were pretty sure that it is going to be something big.

    Both the girls looked at eachother and just gave a nod deciding to follow him.

 Chapter 131 - The crimes

    Taking his wife and Stella along with the gryphons with him, Damian lead the group with a smile on his face and said, "Now then, lets us start our "spies from the ''loyal'' noble families of Dragonof" exhibition."

    Hearing that the gryphons cheered as they stood beside him since they too helped in capturing the people who were in the castle.

    On the other hand Stella and Irene widened their eyes in shock hearing what Damian said. Stella raised her hand and asked, "....Is it similar to the thing you did back in Adroelia, in my case?"

    Damian smirked and said, "Nope, it''s even better."

    Stella nodded her head and then patted Irene''s shoulder, "My condolences. Be prepared to go in depression after this. My father had one as well."

    Irene looked at the two of them not able to point out how bad the situation was and said, "Don''t worry Stella, I have confidence in my people."

    ""You are in for a shock then."" said both Damian and Stella in unison as they looked at her.

    Irene just snorted making the two Adroelians just shake their heads while the Gryphons copied Damian and shook their heads as well.

    .

    .

    .

    "-and here we have the men who were hiding in the toilets used by the maids....and I repeat men hiding in the toilet used by maids." said Damian as he presented a group of men trapped inside a barrier wearing maid clothes and had a sign of "I am a pervert" written on it along with the noble family they were hired by."

    "Next up-"

    "Damian just..."

    "Don''t worry there are about twenty left sections left just enjoy the ride Irene, the disgusting ones are just beginning." said Damian with a smile on his face as he looked at Irene who had lost all hope on the nobles of her kimgdom.

    "...We have already seen around 25 sections right?" asked Irene.

    "32 to be exact." said Stella as she looked at the men wearing maid clothes and said, "...Even Rung was better than you all."

    "Using Rung as a point of comparison....wow, you all have very low position in her eyes." said Damian as he looked at the men.

    Damian then held Irene''s hand and said, "Now then my dear wife, shall we continue?" and smiled at her.

    Irene stared at him for a while and said, "No, even Damian''s charm is not making me feel better." and shook her head with a dissapointed look on her face.

    Damian picked her up in a princess carry and said, "I won''t let you rest just yet, you know."

    "Hey! What the hell with that extremely s.e.xy tone!" said Stella as she saw the couple.

    "Damian please, I can''t."

    "Only a little bit is left."

    "Please." said Irene with puppy eyes.

    Damian stared at her for a while and then smiled.

    "Now onto the girls hiding inside the male toilet section." said Damian as he continued the exhibition much to Irene''s dismay as her feelings of sadness deepened a bit more.

    "...He is giving her a lovey dovey torture." muttered Stella as she looked at Damian carrying Irene and making her look at the different sections with a smile on his face.

    "He really is one hell of man to force the queen of Dragonof like that." said Stella as she followed the couple.

    .

    .

    .

    "Now onto the final section, here are the ''great nobles of Dragonof''" said Damian in a sarcastic tone making the nobles galre at him while Irene was just willing that the situation was not going to be that had with the nobles at the very least.

    "Onto the crimes that they did:

    1. Organized meetings in the throne room without me or Irene.

    2. Made false orders and doc.u.ments and moved my sign from valid doc.u.ments to the ones they made.

    3. Took out the funds from the treasury including the royal one.

    4. Embezzlement of the supplies to be sent to the battlefields.

    5. Tried.....no they actually defamed the royalty....and me about whom nobody cares.

    6. Sold some lands belonging to Dragonof to other kingdoms.

    7. Appointing spies and assassin all around the castle.

    9. Hiding of the enemy army inside their territories.

    10. Killing of the ministers who got the wind of their plan and placing the blame of the poor and weak me.

    11. Enslavement and selling of the children and whoring out the women of the kingdom.

    12. Selling young and baby dragons to other kingdoms.

    13.....Want me to continue?" asked Damian as he looked at Irene with a paper in his hands.

    Irene just shook her head and looked down with a dissapointed look on her face.

    "Are you not going to comfort her?" asked Stella in a low volume.

    "Let her think about it for a while...though I am trying to not soften up on her easily...and it is not working." said Damian as he felt slightly guilty for making Irene look like thag but still resolved himself to refrain from comforting her this soon.

    "Try your best, even I am having a hard time seeing her like that....but I am still mad at her for accusing that the whore she showed was me." said Stella as he looked away from Irene so as to not let her emotions control her and take care of her friend.

    Irene looked at the nobles in front of her who just averted their eyes from the queen.

    "I don''t want to hear any excuses from you all....just tell me why?" asked Irene making sure to not break down in front of them and cry.

    The nobles just stayed silent seeing which Irene gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.

    "Wryknight, just say it. You son is already dead." said Damian as he patted Irene''s shoulder.

    The said nobles eyes widened from shock but soon he looked down with a frown on his face and said, "If Leo is gone, then there''s nothing left for our house anyway...Your majesty, I will just say this to your face and put it without beating around the bush."

    Irene stiffened up a bit at that seeing which Damian just supported her body.

    "As much as I respect you and care about Dragonof....the way it currently is, there is nothing left in this kingdom''s future. It is totally in ruin. Even if we win the war against the dragons....there will be no resources left to run the kingdom. So instead of waiting for our said doom wouldn''t it better if we live the remaining days we have left in luxury.....and if there is a way to ensure our future too. Shouldn''t we pursue that?" said the noble as he looked at Irene who was looking at him with a betrayed look on her face.

    "Long story short, he fears to me miserably and used the resources to live a splendid life and to ensure his future made ''some'' deals with kingdoms who are still safe from the attacks and is planning to to align with them. But knowing that you would be totally against this, he did that behind our backs....well yours atleast. They did suggest about doing this once during the meeting but I refused them since we still had substantial amounts of funds during that time." said Damian as he looked at Wryknight who just looked down.

    Irene just turned silent after hearing all that seeing which Damian and Stella started to get worried about her.

    "Irene?" asked Damian.

    "Lord Wryknight....and the rest of you. Thank you all for being loyal to loyal to Dragonof and serving this kingdom for a long time." said Irene with a determined look on her face.

    The nobles were slightly confused, not understanding why they were being thanked but Irene just ignored them and looked at Damian and asked in a determined tone, "What are the plan to deal with them....of course in the Damian way?"

    Damian blinked in surprise for a while before he smirked and said, "The only thing I can say it will be very....red."

    "Alright, proceed with that." said Irene and gave a tired sigh.

    She then walked away from them and started heading towards her room.

    "Gryph, Phen protect Stella and take her out. Stella inform Chris to call me when the preparations for the party are complete." said Damian as he rushed towards his wife.

 Chapter 132 - Sorry

    Hey there everyone, sorry to inform you about this but the updates will be not regular for a while. I am currently busy packing up my stuff to move to college. And it''s pretty troublesome not knowing what will be beneficial or not, so I am just packing up anything that comes to my mind...and then checking my luggage again about whether I put it or not whenever I remember about that object again....so yeah, see you all whenever I update.

 Chapter 133 - The show begins

    Damian rushed towards Irene who too was running at her full speed.

    "Wait a minute, Irene." said Damian as he called out his wife who was running away from him.

    "What do you want?!" asked Irene.

    "Your kidney." said Damian.

    "What is that?"

    "Just stop you idiot."

    "No, I don''t want to!"

    "Wait....are you crying?"

    "No *sniff* I am *sniff* not." said Irene.

    Damian didn''t say anything and just used his magic to enhance his strength and soon caught up with his wife.

    "...Where are you heading to?" asked Damian as he saw Irene with tears coming out of her eyes.

    "Don''t know..." said Irene.

    "Alright....but please stop it is not good for the child." said Damian as he sweeped his arms below her and carried her.

    "W-What are you doing?!"

    "Taking you somewhere, so that you can cry your heart out and then apologize to me." said Damian as he jumped out of the window and landed on a platform made of enchantments.

    He then took her to the top of the castle where a small garden was built with some shade so as to relax.

    Damian landed in the small garden and made a sound and vision blocking barrier around the area and placed Irene down on the ground.

    Irene curled up into a ball as Damian smacked her head and said, "You have a child with you, so sit straight."

    Irene just obliged to that and sat straight, seeing which Damian sat down beside her.

    Damian just remained silent and so was Irene who had tears in her eyes.

    "Say something to me..." muttered Irene.

    "... something to me." said Damian in a plain tone as he looked towards the sky.

    Irene looked at Damian who was looking up with a carefree look in his eyes as her brows twitched a bit.

    She then just looked away from him and said, "A lot of things happened recently, right?"

    "Yeah, the war against dragons, you turning back into a child and trying to win over me, going back to my house, meeting Gryph and Phen... Knowing that you are pregnant." said Damian with a small smile on his face.

    "... Adroelia getting destroyed by an unknown dragon slayer, Stella being with us 24/7, Belserion''s death.... betrayal from those whom I trusted." said Irene with a sad and self mocking look on her face.

    "Well betrayal/losing trust from those whom you trust, hurts a lot..... specially when you have worked and helped them a lot. I am telling that from experience." said Damian as he gave a small laugh.

    Both of them then turned silent as they remained seated. Irene then looked at Damian who was resting his head against the wall and had his eyes closed.

    "...Hey, Damian..."

    "Hmm.." said Damian with his eyes still closed.

    "You know, for all that yelling at you and blaming you before and not trusting you enough....I am sorry about that." said Irene.

    Damian looked at her for a while and then turned away without saying anything.

    Irene who didn''t got any reply from him felt like she was choking by the silent atmosphere and just gulped her saliva. She felt sad seeing how Damian acted towards her apology, but knowing how much he would have felt hurt from the accusations and all the things that happened recently she couldn''t bring herself to complain about that.

    Irene lowered her head as tears appeared at the corner of her eyes.

    "Trust is something that takes a long time to build, a second to be destroyed and forever to repair." said Damian as he looked at Irene who was looking down.

    "And after all that is happened my trust upon this kingdom, it''s citizens, the nobles.....on you has been damaged greatly, you know." said Damian making Irene angrier at herself.

    "And trust me I have no intention of letting the kingdom or it''s citizens a second chance to build that trust once again. About you though, seeing you not believing me hurted me the most.....I would still like you to have a second chance to rebuild the trust that you have lost. The only question being is, would you like to trust me? ''Cause after having all the people whom you trusted betray you, I don''t think tha-"

    Before Damian could finish Irene hugged him tightly and buried her face in his chest and said, "I want to trust you! I am sorry for all that I did, but please trust me, I don''t want to get hurt anymore and abandoned and lose those who are important to me. Specially you Damian. Please Please. Don''t hate me. Don''t leave me behind."

    Damian who was suddenly hugged was a bit surprised as he thought that someone who had been betrayed so much would likely to have trouble trusting someone once again even though they were close to them like Damian and Irene were.

    But seeing the shivering figure of his wife, who was clinging tightly to him made Damian''s gaze soften up a bit as he hugged her back and embraced her.

    Irene who felt Damian''s hand wrap around her looked up and met his soft and caring gaze. "I-I-"

    "Shhhh, it''s fine. I won''t leave you Irene.....well unless you do something something that triggers me so much that I want to do so...but leaving that, you don''t need to worry about it right now, just make sure to not repeat this again." said Damian as he kissed his wife''s forehead and caressed her hair.

    Irene sobbed as she felt Damian''s hand caressing her hair and hid her face in Damian''s embrace.

    ''....Well there goes my totally new outfit that I was planning to wear on tonight''s event....'' thought Damian as he could imagine the snot and tears that would be there on his clothes once Irene calms down.

    .

    .

    .

    "I am sorry." said Irene as she looked away from Damian with an embarrased look on her face.

    Damian who was holding his jacket which was stained from tears and snot just chuckled and shook his head.

    "Whatever let''s just go. Seeing that the sun in already set, Chris would have already finished the preparations for the event." said Damian as he put his jacket in the storage.

    He was about to jump down from the top but then glanced at Irene and asked, "Do you want to see the execution as well?"

    Irene who heard the question turned silent for a while before she took a deep breath and said, "I will join you later, my current appearance is not the one I would like to present in front of others."

    "Zena-san will tease you and so will Stella." said Damian as he looked at his wife with a smirk on his face.

    Irene sighed after hearing that knowing that the two ladies would be very annoying for a while, though nothing could be done about that.

    Irene made a magic circle below her legs and jumped down from the top of the castle and said, "See you soon."

    Damian just waved his hand as he saw Irene jumping down. He then looked at his Omnitrix for a while before he shook his head and headed towards the place where Christopher prepared for the execution.

    "Now then shall we begin tonight''s show." said Damian as he directly landed in the centre of the stage where the execution was about to start and looked at the people who were being held by the guards.

    ----------------------

    A/N: So hey guys, I went to my college and had a blast there...and am now back....yeah....A Covid outbreak occurred there and I decided to come back before it becomes a containment zone. So I will try to get back to my schedule like before and try to release chapter on a regular basis.

 Chapter 134 - Partys over

    Christopher and all the soldiers immediately bowed as soon as they recognised that it was Damian who landed just now.

    Damian just gave a gesture to them that it was fine and the soldiers once again took their positions.

    Damian then looked at the people whose hands were restrained by chains and said, "We have quite a bit of them. It will probably take a while to get done with all of them if we chop em'' all."

    He then looked at the people who were looking back at him with emixed feelings. They were angry at him, feeling a bit hopeful that the man in front of them could let them go, some even felt hopeless knowing that everything was over.

    Damian thought about it for a while before he took out a pen and paper from his storage and wrote something on it.

    "Here take this Chris, and prepare to them to get on top of the chopping platform the rest of them leave them be, a new plan for the others." said Damian as he passed the paper to Christopher.

    Christopher read what was written on the paper and nodded his head though he was a bit confused but still followed the orders.

    In the end only those nobles and non nobles, who were not directly involved in the treason or only played a small part in it were given a painless and quick death by having their heads chopped off. As for the noble families. They were stripped off their title and all but it didn''t matter much to them as most of them members of different noble families had already fled away to different kingdoms which would a safe for a bit longer.

    Damian didn''t bother with them for two reasons, one he was done with taking care of the kingdom and all two, he knew most of the people would already be in a shitty life, once they ran away from the kingdom. The ladies would be have been used for pleasure and the kids would have been sold as slaves. As for the men, well they would have been in the same condition as the ladies and children, though he believed that most of them would have themselves sold their family members for some money.

    And Damian felt slight pity for the kids and those who were innocent, but still that was it, he would just hope that the innocents would not be treated that bad while the guilty ones could rot in hell for all he cares. And by doing this too he felt that he was being lenient towards the guilty ones who ran away.

    Shaking his head and clearing his inner thoughts Damian sighed and looked at the blood on the ground.

    ''In the end Irene still didn''t come huh.....well Stella is not here as well...'' thought Damian as he finally looked at the main actors.

    "Finally getting to the main cast, the one who were hell bent on trashing this kingdom and selling it off to someone else. I have something else planned for all of you." said Damian as he clapped his hand.

    Just as he clapped his hands a few soldiers came their with various crates in their hands and then placed it in front of the soon to be dead people.

    "As you can see, what you have in front of you are well made worn out and rusty swords, freshly baked stale and rock hard bread, and some suspicious looking drink....Come one by one take as much as you want and rest." said Damian as he gestured the soldiers to get back and then made a barrier around the people trapping them inside it.

    Damian smiled and said, "Tomorrow you will have a first hand experience of how someone who has been fighting for days without food and water feels. Or you can say how the people from whom you stole the resources from felt at the battlefield. I will drop you all at the battlefield tomorrow, so nightey night."

    Hearing that all of them including the soldiers paled from horror. The nobles immediately started protesting and complaining but Damian just smiled and made the barrier soundproof so as the to prevent any sound from coming out.

    Seeing that their complaints had no effect on the madman in front of them the commoners and slaves immediately rushed towards the supplies and took out as much as they could from their.

    The nobles who were still complaining noticed that and started hesitating whether to do the same as the people whom they looked down on.

    In the end with a sour look on their faces the nobles decided to follow the low ranking people but were immediately kicked and beaten up by the others who were desperate to get more resources.

    Surprised by the sudden turn of events the nobles tried to pressure the slaves and commoners by the power of their oh so might and strong status....only for them to just ignore the idiots who now literally had no power in their hands...more so they were not even able to use their magic because of the restraining devices.

    "See Chris, this is all what status amounts to when you are in deep shit." said Damian as he looked at the nobles who were being beaten by the slaves and commoners who had grudges against them.

    Damian just snorted at that and then made the barrier opaque so as to make sure no one gets some sympathy for the ''pitiful people'' that were in there and would do something that they would regret later. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-over_52785762868973568">#''s-over_52785762868973568</a> for visiting.

    "Just keep a watch on it, just in case others rest up and try to ease up a bit. I know you all must be pretty tensed after seeing what all happened today." said Damian as he just placed few barrells of good quality alcohol for the soldiers their and left with Chris.

    He did the same with the other loyal servants by giving them some fine alcohol and once everything was checked and done he let Christopher call it a day as well and take a day off since he worked a lot.

    "Phew, well the party is over finally....now let''s go and check on what the two ladies have been upto." said Damian as he stretched his hands and then headed towards Irene''s room.

    "Irene you in there." said Damian as he knocked on the door, but immediately heard some commotion from inside.

    Thinking that something might have happened to his wife Damian charged in without thinking twice and immediately had his eyes widened from shock after witnessing the scene in front of him.

 Chapter 135 - Dont think much

    Damian who just barged into the room and was shocked by the scene that he witnessed blinked his eyes for a bit and even rubbed them once, not able to believe what he saw.

    The three ladies, Irene, Stella and Zena looked back at the man as they too were totally silent not think of a way to explain what was happening there.

    Damian looked at Irene who had a pale face and tears in her eyes and asked, "A-Are t-those dragon scales?" asked Damian as he saw Irene''s bare back which were covered with draconic scales instead of her skin.

    "D-Damian..." said Irene in a trembling voice not able to think what should she do in a situation like that, her emotions were still a huge mess and that coupled with the recent change in her body made her unable to calm her emotions down.

    Damian walked towards his wife and touched her back trying to observe her scales and caressed them carefully.

    "Are you able to fell the touch with these scales?" asked Damian with a worried but serious look on his face.

    Irene who heard Damian question held back her tears and nodded her head.

    "...Then these scales does became a part of you.....looks like you are becoming, a dragon girl..." said Damian as he looked at the scales on her wife''s back.

    He then looked at Zena and asked, "Have you checked her whole body?"

    Zena snapped out of her trance and shook her head in denial, she was too shocked to see Irene having those scales on her back that she even forgot to check if her body was alright or not.

    Damian nodded and said, "Alright then, Zena-san please have all the servants and soldiers away from Irene''s quarters, have only the maids directly under you in front of her room in case she needs help."

    Zena who heard the orders nodded her head and then went outside the room.

    Damian then looked at Stella and said, "I know that you too must be tired after all the ordeal we have been through but can you do one more task for me?"

    Stella looked at Damian with a smile and said, "Don''t worry just say it."

    Stella who knew that the man in front of h was very worried right now couldn''t help but feel happy that he was relying on her. Also the fact that her friend, Irene, was currently in not a good state and probably needed Damian''s attention made her take it upon herself to help Damian in his work so that he can stay with the red head.

    Damian gave a grateful nod to Stella and said, "I believe that the nobles have hidden the reports from the battlefields from us, gather people who are in charge of those reports and find them and bring them to me. The dragon slayers must be a mess as well if something like this happened to Irene, who have not used her dragon slayer powers in a while."

    Stella nodded her head and then patted Irene''s shoulder and told her to be fine and left the couple alone in the room, while making sure that the door was closed.

    --------------------

    Getting out of the room Stella leaned against the door and remained silent and stared at the ceiling. After a while she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening her eyes once again and said, "No time to think about depressing stuff. The two idiots need my help." and then walked towards the room where the doc.u.ments are kept.

    --------------------

    Back in the room where Damian and Irene were left alone Damian slowly moved Irene towards the bed and then stripped her inorder to check her body''s condition.

    Gladly there was no other physical changes that were visible to him making him sigh in relief but still feel a bit troubled.

    ''...She will turn into a full dragon if what Lex told me was true, which by the looks of it is definitely going to be.'' thought Damian as he looked at Irene who was wearing her clothes back.

    "...Do I look disgusting?" asked Irene as she looked down towards the ground.

    "This must be the punishment for all the things that I did." said Irene in a sad tone.

    Hearing that Damian gave her a head chop with some force behind his attack and said, "Now that was your punishment for saying bullshit like that."

    Irene rubbed her head and groaned from pain and looked at her husband who ruthlessly gave her a head chop.

    "Wanna say something like that again?" asked Damian as he showed his hand ready to gave her a head chop once again.

    Irene just glared at him making Damian snort and say, "Punishment for what you did. Like I would let anyone other than me punish you for that."

    "And about that disgusting part.....well you certainly look different but definitely not disgusting....to me that is, I don''t know about others." said Damian as he patted her head making Irene pout but still feel relieved at what Damian said.

    "You don''t need to lie Damian, I know that you were shocked to see me like that. You even had your mouth open wide when you came in and say my back." said Irene.

    "Well I mean, you just enter a room and see someone you see at regular basis looking slightly different than his/her usual appearance will surprise you a bit....and it was my wife with dragon scales for fu*ks sake you know." said Damian as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "And if we go by that logic, I change my appearance at a regular basis when using my magic, and you look surprised by a lot of them.....I must be very disgusting person in your books then." said Damian as he looked at Irene with a smirk.

    "...You have a point." said Irene as she looked at her husband with a deadpan look thinking what kind of thing can shake the man in front of him.

    "You and your thinking are something totally out of norm." said Irene as she laid her head on Damian''s lap.

    "Really? I think I am pretty normal." said Damian as he caressed Irene''s head while also thinking about how the others will think of Irene and how was the condition of the other dragon slayers.

    Irene looked at Damian and knew that he was thinking something and got a bit dejected knowing that she just increased his troubles.

    She looked at the hand that was caressing her and then held it with her own and said, "Damian I know that I may not be able to ease your worries, specially about things like this that I don''t even know about. But please rely on me, share those worries with me as well."

    Damian smiled at her and said, "Irene..."

    "Yeah?" asked the red head.

    "I left all the work about the kingdom and am not planning to picking it up again....so you don''t need to worry about me having a burden. I don''t give a f.u.c.k about things that doesn''t matter to me. So the only worry right now is your dragonification....which I am pretty sure you would not be able to help about." said Damian with a charming smile which made Irene look at him with a deadpan look on her face.

    "...And about the reports that you sent Stella to loon for?"

    "Just want to see how f.u.c.k.i.e.d up are the other dragon slayers."

    "What about the orders to the ministers and other authorities?"

    "Umm...I just executed those said authorities....and the ministers were killed by those authorities." said Damian.

    All the worries that Irene had for Damian immediately changed to the worries for her kingdom as she started thinking how will Dragonof survive.

    "Don''t think much Irene, it really helps. I am telling you this from experience." said Damian as he patted his wife while using his magic on her to enhance her sleepiness making the red headed queen slip to the land of dreams.

 Chapter 136 - Arm wrestling

    A few weeks passed by since the day Damian found that his wife was turning into a dragon which most certainly was related to her dragon slayer magic...or someone might have f.u.c.k.i.e.d a dragon in her family line and now the genes were showing up.

    Though getting the reports about the battlefields that were hidden by the nobles Damian and the others knew that it was related to dragon slaying magic, because the other dragon slayers were suffering from the same phenomenon as well, though theirs were way more dangerous when compared to Irene''s, as their transformation included losing their mind while completely transforming into dragons and act like wild beasts which attacked anyone in sight.

    Well as much as it pained others they needed to kill their comrade turned beasts so as to save themselves. Though the slightly fortunate ones either were severely damaged or just died on the spot because of not being able to take the pressure.

    Damian who now knew what was happening to the dragon slayers just sighed as none of them were showing symptoms like Irene, which prevented him from kidna- *cough**cough* asking those dragon slayers to be his test subj- patients, so that he can think of a way to deal with this.

    Another pressing matter that was at his hands was the appearance of a strange black dragon and a man who were killing all the dragons and dragon slayers that came in his way making it very hard for them to put that guy and dragon as an ally or an enemy.

    "Well we don''t even know how the dragon or the man looks like because whichever battlefield they enter they just slaughter both the sides without thinking anything. That''s equality for you." said Damian as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "You done Irene, I want to use my this hand too, you know." said Damian who looked at his wife who was doing arm wrestling with him.

    "It was you who wanted to see what changed in my body because of the transformation, right? And it was Gryph and Phen who told us to do this to check the strength."

    "Yeah, I know but why are we not allowed to use magic? How do you believe that a human have the pure physical capabilities to compete against a dragon." said Damian as he looked at her wife with a deadpan look on his face.

    "Win it brother Damian!!" cheered Gryph.

    "Defeat that red haired human!!" cheered Phen.

    Hearing the two gryphons cheering for him Damian looked at them and saw that they were looking at him with admiring gaze.

    "...Looks like I need to turn serious..." said Damian as the aura around him suddenly changed as he gripped Irene''s hand tightly to the point that his veins started bulging out.

    "What the-" said Irene as he hand immediately got pushed back by Damian but she still resisted his force and tried to stop him.

    "What happened to a human not having strength comparable to that of a dragon." asked Irene as she looked at Damian who was still trying to push her hand.

    "Yes, that is still true but currently I am not a human. Right now I am brother who have to save his cool image in front of those who are looking at me with admiration." said Damian with a totally serious tone.

    "Ugh-" said Irene as her hand slowly started to be pushed back once again.

    "Yeah Damian defeat her and once you win we will have a lovely dovey time just as promised!" cheered Stella making both Damian and the Gryphons look at her with a shocked look on their faces.

    *BAM!!!*

    All of a sudden the table that was being used for the arm wrestling, shattered into pieces as Irene immediately pushed Damian''s hand all the way, defeating him in an instant.

    "AHH!" screeched Damian in pain as his hands got red and swollen by Irene''s pseudo draconic strength.

    "Damian!" said Irene as she looked at his injury but Damian raised his hand to stop her and immediately took out a potion out of his storage and poured it over his injured hand.

    "That was some strength, you got there. And Stella what was that lovey dovey part at the end! I never promised anything!" said Damian with a slightly pissed off tone.

    Hearing that Irene looked at Stella with a surprised look on her face and said, "You tricked me?"

    Stella smirked and shook her head, "No, I did not. And Damian, I never said it was you who promised me, right?"

    Hearing that both Damian and Irene looked at her with a confused look on their face but then turned their heads when they saw Stella glancing towards the Gryphons with shit eating grin on her face.

    "Gryph, Phen, do you know what she is saying?" asked Damian as he noticed the two of them started fidgeting.

    "Now now, Gryph-chan, Phen-chan. Don''t ignore what Damian is saying~." said Stella with an overly friendly tone to the two gryphons making their faces scrunched up.

    "We made a bet between ourselves. If Damian won, the Gryphons get my share of Damian alone time for the whole week and if Damian lost I would get theirs." said Stella with a smile on her face.

    Damian who heard that looked at the Gryphons who were not able to match Damian''s gaze.

    "GUAAA!!! Brother Damian, she tricked us into this." said Phen as she started crying and ran towards Damian who immediately kneeled dow and hugged the Gryphon.

    "Yeah, brother Damian she tempted us to do this." said Gryph as he came towards Damian as well with tears forming at the corner of his eyes.

    Damian gestured the other Gryphon to come inside the hug as well and he enveloped the two young Gryphons who were crying after getting scammed by the blonde haired human.

    "There there, you poor little Gryphons who got tricked by the lady over there." said Damian as he consoled the two Gryphons.

    "Hey, don''t say it like that! It was a fair deal." said Stella as she snorted and looked away and just looked at the trio who were hugging eachother with a smile on her face.

    She had no intentions of taking their time with Damian away but she still wanted to mess with the kids for a bit as they annoyed her a lot at a daily basis.

    She just chuckled seeing the two of them panicked and said, "Don''t worry you two, I will not be taking your alone time away you know."

    ""YOU REALLY WON''T?!?!"" said the two Gryphons almost instantly as they turned around to look at the blonde lady with a hopeful look on their faces.

    "Hmph, of course I won''t. Afterall I am a very kind person, you know." said Stella with a prideful look on her face.

    "Eh? You are kind?" asked Gryph as he tilted his head in confusion hearing all of them except for Stella started laughing.

    "You little!" said Stella as she caught Gryph and started pinching her cheeks and started shaking his head.

    "Gwaa!! See, how can you call this kind!" said Gryph whose head was being shaken by Stella.

    "Hmph, this is just my tough love." said Stella as she started tickling the Gryphon making Gryph laugh out loud.

    "Hey, stop bullying Gryph." said Phen as she pounced onto Stella inorder to save her fellow Gryphon.

    "Hey now don''t make a ruckus here." said Damian as he saw both the Gryphons playing around with Stella with a smile on his face.

    Irene who saw Damian''s expression smiled as well but then looked towards his hand which was injured by her.

    "It''s fine Irene, no need to worry." said Damian as he showed his hand that looked like it wasn''t injured at all.

    Seeing that Irene sighed and said, "Looks like my strength increased too much....well it means that I won''t have to trouble you too much to protect me." and showed a confident and teasing expression on her face.

    "That also means you can''t just causally hold his hand, or hug him and act lovey dovy like usual or you will injure him." said Stella who was trapped in between a sandwich of fluffiness made by the two Gryphons.

    Irene smirk immediately disappeared as she thought about what Stella said and looked at her hands with a horrified look on her face.

    "...This is bad." said Irene and then looked towards Damian hoping that he might have some way to deal with it.

    Damian gave a wry smile and said, "Try to control your strength Irene....the moment you defeated me pained like a bitch and my hand just got numb after that with some bones breaking and all. In fact I am currently using my magic to lessen the pain."

    Hearing that Irene fell on her knees but soon a look of resolve appeared on her face and she said, "I will master to control my strength as fast as possible." and got up to rush off to some other place only to be stopped by Damian.

    "Do you want to show the others that you now look draconic." said Damian with a serious look on his face and hand chopped her head with quite a bit of strength in his blow making the pseudo dragon red head tear up from the pain as she held her head with her hands.

 Chapter 137 - Adroelians in the town

    Days passed by as Irene''s body continued to transform to that of a dragon''s with her back, arms and legs covered in dragon scales.

    And as much as Damian wanted her to know that it didn''t bother her how she looked because of the change, the fact that his hands were broken on constant basis because of Irene''s new found draconic strength made her feel terrible despite of what Damian and Stella said.

    Damian also asked Zena to take a break from taking care of Irene as unlike him or Stella who were young and strong and could tank a lot of damage, Zena would surely suffer from accidentally getting hurt by Irene. Knowing that she was like her mother figure and the fact that Belserion lost his life not that long ago, Damian and Stella forced Zena to take some rest despite the unwillingness of the maid who had taken care of Irene for a long time and wanted to be by her side even when the conditions were that bad.

    Though, Irene herself told her to do as Damian and Stella said as she too didn''t want to injure Zena accidentally.

    Damian who could just guess how much his wife was suffering felt pissed at himself as he was not willing to test any method that he could think of directly on her and wanted to gather some specimens showing same symptoms as her before trying his methods on her.

    Because of all this Irene started to distance herself from the others and mostly remained alone in her room, leaving only when it was necessary. Of course it didn''t mean that Damian and the others could not go in her room and stay by her side, but knowing that she wanted to be alone made them unable to stay in her room for long periods of time.

    Well Damian didn''t bother about that and made sure to stay beside her despite her unwillingness, though he knew that he liked his company and that was his reason for not following her unspoken wish of leaving her alone.

    --------------------

    "Hey Damian..."

    "Yeah."

    "Why are we here?"

    "...Wanted some change of pace, that''s all. What you don''t like coming here with me?" asked Damian as he looked at the black haired woman beside her.

    "...This was one of my wishes to go on a date with you like this, but surprisingly I am not in the mood for that." said the girl as she glanced at the Damian who was wearing a sling over one of his arms as he was out of potions and magic to heal his broken arm, though he still had some magic and potions in reserve. He decided to better save it if a situation arises.

    "Seriously though, no wonder you and Irene could have a date openly in the town with these magic tools they disguise you perfectly." said Stella as she looked at the necklace she was wearing.

    "I know. They were made for that reason after all." said Damian as he looked at the similar necklace that he was wearing and admired his own craftsmanship.

    "The old man helped me in making these and a lot of other things." said Damian as he gripped the necklace a bit tighter and thought about the old man who gave him his seat as the mage head back in Adroelia.

    Knowing the person that Damian was mentioning Stella looked at Damian with a bit of pity as she knew that he was probably the closest person to him back in Adroelia. She increased her pace and stood in front of Damian who being in his own world, didn''t notice that and bumped into her.

    "Ah! sorry-" said Damian but then realized that it was Stella who was standing in front of him.

    Looking at her curiously, Damian wondered what happened to her but was taken in by surprise when Stella moved her hand behind his neck and forcibly bent him down to her level.

    "There there, don''t be sad." said Stella as she patted Damian''s head with an amused smile on her face.

    Hearing her teasing tone Damian looked up at her with a deadpan look on her face only to see Stella laughing cheekily.

    "I know it is hard....and trust me I know better than anyone how you feel." said Stella as she thought about her father whose whereabouts were still a mystery to her but she knew what could most like have happened to him. She also had a lot of people she held dear back at her kingdom, but seeing how all of them were slaughtered made her tremble up in fear and anger and it still made her frightened whenever she thought about that scene.

    "There there, don''t feel sad." said Damian as he stood straight and patted Stella''s head knowing might be going through her mind.

    Stella snapped out of her trance as she heard Damian''s voice and noticed that it was now him who was patting her but he had a concerned look on his face.

    ''Ugh...I made him concerned for me, when it was time to comfort him. Way to go Stella.'' thought the former Adroelian princess as she mentally groaned but soon she sighed and said, "Stop messing with my hair." and lifted his hand off her head.

    Damian chuckled seeing her pouting and just nodded his head and started walking forward seeing which Stella followed him as well.

    "Anyways, so what is the reason that you brought me on a date?" asked Stella.

    "I am out of potions and decided to get some materials from the town. You looks like you were bored at the castle since Gryph and Phen were asleep so I asked if you want to come along." said Damian as he looked at Stella who looked back at him with a pout on her face.

    "Hmph, whatever. I will treat this as a date anyway." said Stella as she looked away.

    "Well then let''s increase the pace, I need to do a lot of things." said Damian as he started walking forward at a faster pace making Stella increase her pace as well.

    After they were done with the shopping and all and have heard enough abuses about the "two people from Adroelia who ruined their kingdom" from the people of the kingdom. The said Adroelians just walked silently with Damian holding Stella''s hand. Though it was not because of affection. Damian was holding back Stella from beating up the punks who were openly over ridiculing her and Damian.

    She was even about to use her magic to burn the entire block if not for Damian stopping her from doing so.

    "Damian let go of me, I will kill them all!! Who do they think they are saying nonsense like that!! They don''t even know how much the two of us worked and dare say something like this!!!" yelled Stella.

    Damian just sighed and thanked himself for making a silencing barrier before she started ranting.

    "Just leave them be, they too need an outlet to let their frustration and anger out. As long as they don''t do anything major, they will stay alive." said Damian as he tried to calm down Stella.

    But despite all that Stella was still pissed at them and wanted to let out her own frustrations as well.

    "Hmm....well if you stop now, I will show you something great." said Damian which immediately gained Stella''s attention as she looked down towards Damian''s crotch.

    "Not that you perv." said Damian as he smacked her head.

    "But you said ''something amazing''." said Stella with a smirk on her face.

    Damian just gave her a deadpan look and then asked, "Do you want to see that or not?"

    "Alright, but hurry up, we cannot show that ''amazing thing'' out here in a public place after all." said Stella as she covered her mouth with her hands and glanced at his crotch once again only to get another smack on her head.

    Damian then started moving at a very high speed, seeing which Stella followed him as well but was not able to catch up with him and could only follow behind.

    Soon they reached a huge lake inside a forest.

    "So was this the amazing thing?" asked Stella as she looked around.

    "Nope this is." said Damian as a magic circle appeared near them.

    "Happy Birthday." said Damian as Irene, Zena, Gryph and Phen appeared near them along with a table lined with various types of food.

    "Happy Birthday!!!" said all the others with a huge smile on their faces though the Gryphons didn''t understood what they were celebrating as they have yet to celebrate theirs and just followed what Damian did.

    "!!!"

    Stella had her eyes open wide as she looked at the people smiling at her and congratulating her. Soon she showed a huge smile as well and said, "Thank you!!!" and then rushed to hug Damian and Irene.

    ""Me too!! Me too"" said Gryph and Phen as they rushed towards the trio to join the hug...or so the other thought. The gryphons just pushed the girls away and sticked close to Damian while looking at girls with a victorious smirk on their faces which soon turned to a bright smile as they turned back at looked at Damian.

    Damian just laughed seeing how the two kids that he raised were acting but just crouched down and let the two of them do what they wanted.

 Chapter 138 - Something really aint right

    A few days passed by since the day Damian and the others celebrated Stella''s birthday. The things were going as they were supposed to which meant that the war was getting way out of hand of either sides because of the appearance of the mysterious black dragon.

    Though this time they at least knew the identity or what was told to them by the dragon itself, who declared itself to be Acnologia a being whose mission was the annihilation of all the dragons and whatever comes in between the path of its mission will get destroyed as well.

    Knowing this information the dragons who were creatures who had huge amounts of pride decided to fight this new enemy only to get slaughtered mercilessly and easily by the black dragon.

    Damian who got this news wanted to keep this to himself, only to find out that the next day a huge crowd was gathered in front of the castle demanding to kill this unknown slaughter dragon.

    He was really pissed off knowing that someone was purposely trying to cause a riot in the kingdom but wasn''t sure whether it was someone from the inside or someone from the enemy kingdom.

    Deciding to ignore the said preprator, Damian addressed the public wanting to tell them about the situation as it originally was for the both the battlefield and the kingdom which included the act of the nobles and the losses suffered at the war and about the preparations that they were making to improve their conditions. But as soon as he was about to speak the public rose a protest about wanting to see their queen and not the foreigner who ruined their kingdom''s condition.

    After hearing all the curses, insults and dodging all the projectiles that were thrown at him while also holding back Gryph and Phen who were about to attack the people for attacking him. Damian simply went inside and soon the beautiful and magnificent queen of Dragonof came out to take his place.

    Though it was only Damian, Stella and Irene herself who knew that the one addressing the people was not Irene but her personal maid Zena who was used to taking her place from time to time using a magic tool.

    After hearing the reality that came from Irene''s (Zena''s) mouth the whole public was silent as they were unable to believe how badly their condition actually was, though Damian knew that it was because most of them didn''t understand half of what Zena wanted to convey since most of the general population of Dragonof was not actually smart enough to know what all those words actually meant, but Damian decided to keep that to himself as the queen and rest of the citizens of Dragonof might take that as an insult.....which it actually was.

    The words that Damian decided to keept to himself proved themselves to be true as moments later the public decided to praise the queen for her hardwork even in such conditions since Christopher sent some of his knights disguised as the public in the group who started leading them to praise since he too knew that the public was very good at following the others without thinking much so it was relatively easy to control the situation.

    Because of all this the blame that was being put on Damian reduced significantly but the people still had suspicions that Damian was at fault for their downfall.

    In response to all those thoughts Damian just locked himself up in his room and focused on refilling his supplies of lacrima and potions and only taking breaks when necessary.

    Irene''s physical condition was also getting worse as her dragonification was still happening though it''s speed decreased quite a bit compared to the beginning of the change.

    --------------------

    Currently inside a pretty messy room, Damian was busy fiddling with some lacrimas while a complex setup of glass and liquids was kept at a distance from him where the potions were being extracted slowly and slowly into a container.

    Various vials filled with different colours of liquid were kept in crates beside that setup signifying that he was successfully able to make some of his potions.

    "...Damn because of that event I now need to supply the potions to the battlefields..." said Damian.

    "Shitty people who just want to cause trouble for us." said another Damian who was sorting the potions according to the effects it showed.

    "...If only we knew who that person was. I really want them to be from some other kingdom so that we can just destroy that kingdom in one go." said the third Damian who was filling up the vials with the potions collected in the big containers.

    "It would be a bad idea since it will just make the idiots more wary of us." said the fourth Damian who was sorting out the lacrimas modified by Damian.

    "And what''s the problem with that." said the fifth Damian who was currently resting as he was done with his shift.

    """"It will be way too troublesome."""" said the four Damians in unison as they looked at the one who was resting on the sofa.

    The one who was resting looked at the four and though about it for a while and said, "Yeah that would be..."

    "... Alright it''s my turn to rest now." said the Damian who was fiddling with the lacrimas as he stood up.

    "Eh? Already. Hey original let me rest more." said the resting Damian as he looked at the Damian who just stood up.

    The original Damian just raised his middle finger as he made his way to the sofa and pushed the one resting off it and lied down.

    "You slave driver!" said the clone who was resting as he looked at the original for a whole before he got to work.

    "Hey go and check the situation outside. We haven''t gone out for five days, you know? Who knows what all might be happening? Be at Irene''s side for a while as well." said one of the clones hearing which the others nodded their head as well.

    Damian got out of his room and started moving towards the room where Irene was kept in to prevent her from meeting others and let them know about her dragonification.

    But on the way Damian realised that he was currently not that clean and hygienic. So changing his plans a bit, Damian decided to take a quick shower and decided to take it at the knights training field as it was closer to the place where was.

    Soon Damian reached the training ground which hardly had any people there as most of them were appointed at the battlefields.

    The soldiers who were still there were training as they were kept behind inorder to protect the castle in case of emergency. They greeted Damian as they saw him and unlike the other people from Dragonof who were not that fond of him, the soldiers were respectful to him as most of them knew and saw how the nobles and the others were dealt with and how it was Damian himself who worked to keep the kingdom stable. And even though some of the soldiers were salty about the fact that a foreigner like him executed the nobles of their kingdom, they still knew that the crime done by the nobles was way too severe to be just shrugged off like that.

    Damian looked at the training that the soldiers were doing for a while, when suddenly his gaze fell on a person who just fell down down on his knees and gripped his head as he let out a painful screech.

    Hearing that all the soldiers near him stopped their training and moved towards him to check what was wrong with him.

    "Stand back!!!" yelled Damian all of a sudden hearing which some of the soldiers turned around to look at him but the ones who were not that respectful of the foreigner decided to help their fellow soldier.

    "Stop!!" yelled Damian once again as he looked at the people who were moving towards the kneeling soldier.

    ''His ethernano is going haywire!!'' thought Damian as he felt the sudden disturbance and increase in the man''s magic power.

    Damian just told the soldiers to move back a bit as he himself didn''t know what would be happening just now. But still the some soldiers tried to help their friend as they tried to ask that. man what was happening to him time and time again.

    All of a sudden the man looked up at the others near him seeing which the people near him got a bit relieved. But immediately after that the man''s whole body started getting bigger and bigger as he immediately destroyed the clothes and armour that he was wearing. Grey draconic scales appeared all over the man''s body and his humanoid body started to transform to that of a dragon.

    ''Ge was a dragon slayer?!?!?!'' thought Damian with a shocked expression on his face as it should not be possible since all the dragon slayers were already deployed at the battlefields.

    *ROAR!!!*

    Once the transformation was complete the human turned dragon roared out loud as he swiped away all the nearby soldiers with its claws shredding their bodies without any second thoughts.

    "Move back!!" yelled Damian once again making some of the soldiers to snap out of trance and follow his orders while the others just stared at the scene with a dumbfounded expression on their faces.

    Seeing that Damian clicked his tongue as he he looked at his Omnitrix and decided to deal with the situation.

    He started running towards the dragon while fiddling around with his watch and soon a blue light came out of his body as he started changing as well. Soon the light dimmed down as a green crystal humanoid figure appeared(Diamondhead).

    Damian immediately jumped on top of the dragon and started attacking it from the top making the mindless dragon annoyed by him as he tried to shake him off his body.

    Damian pointed his arms at the Dragon''s body and started firing sharp crystal at it making the dragon roar from anger and pain.

    Seeing that he was not able to shake the thing of its back the dragon followed it instinct and rolled over to crush Damian under its weight, only for Damian to expect what was going to happen as he jumped up in the air and avoided the attack as he land on the dragon''s exposed belly.

    "You are so dead." said Damian as his hands transformed into long and spikes which he used to stab the dragon''s belly with ease.

    The dragon screamed in pain as blood gushed out of its body where Damian pierced him.

    Seeing that scene the soldiers gulped their saliva but still some of them wanted to stop Damian as he was killing someone who was their comrade not too long ago.

    Ignoring the soldiers Damian jumped off the dragons belly and slammed his hands on the ground as a huge number of diamonds started coming out of the ground and covered the dragon''s body making him unable to move.

    The dragon who was now trapped tried to struggle out of the crystal cacoon, but before it was able to break the crystal Damian pressed his Omnitrix once again as he changed into another purple humanoid creature(gutrot).

    Damian stood in front of the Dragon''s face and yelled out loud, "Hold your breath and get far away from here!!"

    And immediately after that a blue gas came out of Damian''s body.

    Understanding that it was meant for them, the soldiers held their breaths as they ran away from the training field just as Damian ordered them to.

    Soon enough tge dragon who had sniffed enough of the gas stopped struggling and laid their unconscious but still alive inside the crystal prison.

    Seeing that the dragon was asleep Damian looked around and sighed seeing that nobody was near them.

    ''It would have been awful if they would have smelled this sleeping gas meant to make dragon''s asleep.'' thought Damian as he made a barrier around the area to prevent the gas from leaking out and then transformed back to his human form.

    ''... Something really ain''t right.'' thought Damian as he looked at the unconscious dragon as he wondered what a Dragonslayer was doing here.

 Chapter 139 - Troubled Damian

    After the incident the whole castle got into a state of panic which was followed by a state of unrest amongst the citizens of the town as well as someone must have told them about what happened at the castle. At this point Damian had totally given up on keeping the news to themselves as somehow or the other the news found its way out of the castle. Besides he had more problems that he was currently facing, which could easily be explained by Irene was getting into deep shit.

    Her draconic transformation didn''t showed any signs of stopping, and Damian was unable to gather any of the test subjects showing a similar symptoms like that of his wife and was currently hoping that the man he just fought was not dead yet as he decided to experiment on him, though he knew that this was a recipie for trouble as when the people of Dragonof would come to know how ''the so called foreigner'' was using one of the loyal and great soldiers of their kingdom(even though he turned into a mindless beast and tried to kill others), they will surely protest to let the man go.

    Damian gave a tired sigh as he massaged his temples and looked at Irene who was covered in scales, looking out of the window with a sad expression on her face.

    He then took a seat beside her and pulled her closer to him making her rest her head on his shoulder.

    "...So how was it?" asked Irene.

    "How was what?"

    "The dragon turned human."

    "A mindless beast who attacked anything on its path." said Damian as he felt Irene flinch.

    He looked at her and saw her looking towards the ground and asked, "What happened?"

    But no reply came.

    Damian just let her be for a while as he stayed by her side and once she was done doing her deep thinking Irene looked at Damian with determined gaze and said, "Damian if....if I turn into a dragon as well then-"

    "-then you will be the most beautiful dragon that I would have laid my eyes upon." said Damian as he interrupted her.

    "Damian....please. I know that you know what I want to say but please let me sa-"

    Damian just covered her mouth with his hand and said, "You will become such a beautiful dragon that I will tame you and soon find a way to turn you back." and looked directly into Irene''s eyes.

    Irene looked back at Damian but soon tears started coming out of her eyes as she held removed Damian''s hand from her mouth and hugged him tightly and started crying while burying her face in Damian''s chest.

    Damian remained silent as he hugged her back and only had one thought in mind, ''If she doesn''t loosen her hug soon then I will die. Damn, her strength has increased once again.''

    Damian soon started using his magic to enhance his durability which immediately informed Irene and she soon realised what she was doing and broke the hug.

    As soon as Irene let go of Damian, he immediately fell down on the ground and got onto his knees while hugging his body which was in extreme pain.

    "I am sorry. I am sorry. I am sorry."

    Irene apologised again and again and continued to do so until Damian used a potion on himself and was able to stand straight again.

    "Don''t worry, I was well prepared for this so I am not feeling that bad." said Damian.

    "That means that you are still feeling bad, right?!" said Irene with a worried look on her face.

    "Yeah, I am." said Damian.

    "You don''t have to accept that fact." complained Irene.

    "Whatever, it''s fine. Anyways, I will be going to the look at one of the battlefields invaded by this Acnologia thing. So take care." said Damian.

    "Should I come with you as well?" asked Irene.

    "Sorry. As much as I would like to go on a date with you, currently is not the best time for that. I need to look into some of the people who suffered from the same as you and would like to cure you as soon as possible. Not to mention that you are not alone. There is also the baby, you know. You due date is nearing, right?" asked Damian with a concerned tone.

    "Ah, about that....." said Irene as she trailed off and averted her eyes.

    Damian blinked his eyes in surprise as he looked at his wife. After thinking about it for a while Damian widend his eyes in shock and immediately held Irene by the shoulders and asked, "Irene? Don''t tell me that you used your magic?"

    Irene gulped her salvia as she was forced to look directly into Damian''s eyes. After gathering up some courage and finally starting to feel pain from Damian''s magic enhanced grip Irene said, "I don''t know what side effects my current body transformation could have happened to this baby. So I decided to block the link in between us while keeping its body is a suspended state. It''s safe but currently the bay is not growing."

    "And when were you planning on telling me this?" asked Damian in a cold tone.

    "Umm...."

    Irene averted her eyes once again in response but Damian didn''t stop and continued to glare at her making the red head feel uneasy under his cold glare.

    "Y-Y-You were already so tensed and busy....so...."

    "You were not planning on telling me till I asked you or mentioned it on my own, huh?" said Damian.

    "It''s not completely like that....I mean I was thinking of telling you about this once the war would have been over..... probably." said Irene.

    Damian sighed and let go of Irene''s shoulders and took a seat once again and facepalmed.

    "Seriously, why the hell I am getting in all this mess. Even Irene has started giving me serious troubles and it is her second one in not so long ago." complained Damian as he started yelling and cursing whatever got onto his mind.

    Seeing that she had clearly made her husband mad, Irene made a sound blocking barrier around them and sat there in front of him ready to get her scolding which really happened once Damian''s gaze fell on her and it continued for hours.

    -----------------------

    The next day in the morning Damian took his leave leaving behind a totally exhausted Irene who was scolded for the whole night for taking some reckless decions.

    Damian informed Stella and Zena about him going to the Acnologia destroyed battlefields and left the castle soon after that.

 Chapter 140 - Maka-jii

    Currently in the disguise of a commoner Damian was passing through the streets of Dragonof in order to not inform anyone keeping an eye on the castle, since people who can fly in and out of the castle were very few and are easily recognisable.

    After taking his time to walk around the streets without acting suspiciously, Damian reached the edge of the town which was being protected by huge walls.

    He looked around for a while and seeing that no one was nearby he looked towards his Omnitrix.

    "... Something less flashy would be good." muttered Damian as he fiddled with his watch.

    And after finding a suitable transformation Damian pressed the dial and got enveloped in a blue light.

    Soon enough a creature covered in a blue cloak appeared at the spot Damian was standing at.

    The creature''s cloak then opened up revealin a pair of wings and immediately after that Damian turned invisible and intangible.(Big chill)

    He phased through the wall and then continued to fly in his invisible form so as to not get any attention from anyone and continued on his journey.

    ''...Should I check for Natsu and the other kids once again?'' thought Damian as he got reminded of the cheerful pink haired boy while flying over a dense forest.

    A small smile appeared on his lips as Damian thought about the kids coming up to him with smiles and wanting to play with him.

    "Let''s look for them once I am done with the main task." said Damian as he pressed the Omnitrix on his c.h.e.s.t and transformed into Jetray.

    Immediately after that Damian picked up the pace and rushed towards the location.

    Soon Damian spotted the totally demolished battlefield showing no signs of battle going on.

    Damian started lowering the altitude and soon frowned as the image of the ground became clearer and he noticed the dead dragon bodies that were present there on the battlefield.

    Soon he landed on the ground and transformed back to his human form.

    "...So this is where you were..." said Damian in a low voice.

    Hearing his voice one of the dragon bodies lying in front of him opened its eyes and growled at him.

    "...Just let me rest....now....brat." said the dragon with a pained tone as he looked towards Damian.

    "Maka-jii...." said Damian as he walked towards the old dragon.

    "...I felt that you were coming here....glad I was able to last until then." said Maka as he looked at Damian.

    Damian''s eyes started tearing up a bit as he started feeling choked. His eyes then glanced at the Dragon''s stomach which clearly showed how severely wounded the dragon in front of him was.

    "Heh, this is just a flesh wound.....When I started to heal myself I barely had any flesh and bones below my wings....Well I am awesome to survive even after that kind of injury, right?" asked Maka as he grinned.

    "Yeah. You are awesome. So awesome that you can heal yourself completely and will live well soo, right?" asked Damian.

    But no response came from the old dragon. Both the dragon and Damian knew that the magic left in the dragon along with his body was dying and disappearing.

    "...Looks like I am not that awesome." said Maka as he gave a sigh.

    Damian who heard those words from the old Dragon pointed his hand towards him and used it to enhance his healing.

    But Maka who felt the familiar magic looked at Damian and slightly shook his head.

    "No need for that brat.....I know how bad my condition is." said Maka as he closed his eyes.

    But Damian didn''t say anything and continued to enhance his healing. He then moved closer to the wound and got even more horrified seeing that even the inter organs were severely damaged.

    Damian moved towards Maka''s head and took out all the crates of potion that he had made recently.

    "Dragons are omnivorous right? Maka-jii have these potions as well." said Damian as he pushed the crates close to Maka''s mouth.

    "I don''t have the strength left for that." said Maka as he looked at the crates and shook his head.

    "Don''t give me that crap!" said Damian as he opened a vial of potion and put it inside the dragon''s mouth.

    Maka seeing what Damian was doing said, "Don''t waste the resources brat. I know that you are smart enough to know that those potions of yours will not help the injuries that I have right now."

    But Damian didn''t stop and continued to use the potions one after the other until finally all the potions that he prepared were finished.

    "Shit!" cursed Damian as he got angered at himself.

    "Damian...you know....the day that I first heard of you....that a mage from other kingdom is trying to threaten our kingdom....I thought that you were a total asshole whom I could kill without thinking much..."

    "The first time we met I thought that you were a pervert....and you actually are one." said Damian.

    "Hahaha....Well I am glad that we met Damian....Thank you for saving my life back then....though even after that I wasn''t able to get laid....that''s a shame." said Maka as he gave a laugh.

    "..."

    "..."

    Both of them then fell silent and Damian noticed that the dragon had closed his eyes. He clenched his fists as tears started flowing down his cheeks.

    "... never thought that I will ever see you cry...heh what do you know....looks like I was loved by someone afterall." said Maka in a low tone as he glanced at Damian with his slightly opened eyes.

    "...Maka-jii...." said Damian but stopped when he felt Maka''s ethernano dissipating and disappearing from his body.

    "Guess it''s time eh...come closer you brat."

    Damian nodded and walked closer to Maka and placed his hand on his head.

    "...Stay strong and be happy...and make sure to tell your kids about how awesome and great dragon I was....Tell them my tales of how woman flaunted at me and all the awesome things I did....also take care of that little girl Irene."

    "...I will..." said Damian.

    "....And don''t do things that will cause you harm....unlike me you have people who worry about you." said Maka.

    "What the hell are you talking about. There are many people who feel that you are important. One is standing right here." said Damian as tears continued to flow down of his cheeks.

    "Heh, I am glad to hear that....Also beware of that Acnologia....he is strong....and ruthless."

    Damian wiped his tears and asked, "Was he the one who did this to you?"

    But Maka didn''t say anything and just gave a sigh.

    "...yeah..." was the last thing that came out of his mouth before Maka stopped breathing.

    Damian who realised that the old dragon in front of him finally died clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. He then kneeled down in front of him and started just remained their for a while silently praying and crying for the dragon.

 Chapter 141 - Interested

    After staying beside Maka''s dead body for a while Damian placed decided to leave but stopped and touched Maka''s head.

    Passing his magic power through the dragon Damian felt the remaining bit of magic in the dragon''s body. Moving towards the spot where it was gathered Damian stood inside the Dragon''s mouth and found a lacrima present under the dragon''s tongue.

    Pulling it out of the dragon''s body Damian apologized to the corpse and then got out of the dragon''s mouth.

    "Rest well Maka-jii." said Damian once again as he bowed in front of the dragon and then moved away to look around the battlefield to search for any other dragons who might be alive.

    After looking around and being unable to find any dragons or dragon slayers still alive. Damian sighed as he took the half transformed dragon slayers to be his test subjects.

    "Let''s check the other battlefields." muttered Damian as he transformed into Jetray and flew away to the other battle fields.

    ------------------

    After checking out most of the battlefield Damian was left shocked seeing that all the battlefields were now a graveyard for the dragons from both the sides.

    No battle was currently going on as either the dragons were dead or the remaining ones just decided to leave the battlefield seeing the it was pointless to continue the war.

    And even though these things troubled Damian a lot. There was still one thing that made him even more worried.

    "Seeing the condition of the corpses I can concur that the war was over quite a while ago....but then where the funds and resources that were still being sent were going?" question Damian as he started thinking about the new problem that just arose in his mind.

    "!!!"

    All of a sudden a shiver went down Damian''s spine as he started looking around.

    ''What is this awful magic power.....it seems familiar for some reason.'' thought Damian as he saw a wave of black coloured magic power spreading around and coming towards him.

    Immediately forming the strongest barrier that he possibly could Damian narrowed his eyes as he felt a bit nauseous of the incoming magic power.

    "What the-!!!" exclaimed Damian as he noticed some small plants that somehow were able to survive the war between the dragons dying as soon as the black magic passed over them.

    Being a bit more wary of the incoming magic Damian enhanced his magic resistance to the maximum and started releasing his own magic power to wrap his body with it.

    The black magic energy finally collided with Damian''s barrier and soon cracks started appearing on the barrier.

    Seeing that Damian started strengthening the barrier as it continued cracking up.

    Unable to being able to keep up with the power of the magic the barrier shattered as the black ethernano started surrounding Damian.

    Seeing that the Barrier shatter Damian was ready to to take the damage but noticed that the black magic energy was not moving towards him, or rather it was being pushed away from Damian.

    Surprised by the turn of events Damian gave a sigh of relief and started looking around.

    "It''s killing whatever is coming in its path." said Damian as he saw all the plants and animals that came to eat up the remains of dragons getting killed by the black magic.

    After a few minutes the black magic power disappeared making Damian sigh in relief as he stopped using magic and then started moving towards the person whom he felt the familiar magic energy from.

    "...Zeref?" said Damian as he saw the familiar black haired man kneeling down on the ground while taking deep breaths.

    Moving closer to the man while being wary of him Damian noticed Zeref looking towards him and widening his eyes.

    "D-Damian?" said Zeref as he saw the familiar man coming towards him.

    "Was that you who used that black magic that killed everything?" asked Damian.

    Hearing his question Zeref got even more shocked and thought, ''D-Did he survive that curse?''

    "Was it you who killed all these dragons?" asked Damian.

    But Zeref didn''t respond as he was still a bit surprised and was thinking about various theories in his mind.

    "...Answer me!" said Damian with anger as he got annoyed on being ignored by the mage in front of him.

    "Hmm? Ah! No it wasn''t me who killed the dragons. I just came here to search for something....though that magic was unfortunately my cause." said Zeref.

    Staring at Zeref for a while Damian asked, "Why did you used that magic earlier?"

    "...I don''t have any control over it..." said Zeref with a sad tone.

    "What were you searching for?"

    "... something, or rather someone." said Zeref.

    "Playing mysterious b.a.r.e we...fine, it''s doesn''t matter to me, anyway. Let me just ask you about one final thing. Do you know about Acnologia?" asked Damian as he stared intently at Zeref.

    Zeref smiled and said, "Who doesn''t know about him in this era?"

    "Yeah....you see I am search him for...reasons and I have a feeling that someone as mysterious/creepy as you might have a link to get to that person."

    "Wow, that was the first time someone called me creepy...Hehe" said Zeref as he chuckled.

    "See, like I said creepy."

    Zeref chuckled for a bit before he stood up and took a deep breath.

    "Can I ask you a question as well? Did you get hit by that curse....black magic power and survived?"

    "As you can see I am still alive....and judging by how you phrased that, the black magic was most certainly a killing magic, right?"

    "Hmm...it''s just as you have guessed Damian." said Zeref with a smile.

    He then stared at Damian for a while and said, "You certainly are interesting Damian....always surprising me with new things...It''s making me interested in you."

    "I don''t swing that way and I already have a wife and I am going to be a father soon as well." said Damian.

    "So? That doesn''t lower my interest in you in the slightest..." said Zeref with a confused look on his face.

    "..."

    "...Wai- Wait a minute I didn''t mean anything along the lines of being interested in you along-"

    "Stop don''t say anything further. I don''t want to hear it. You deeply asshole." said Damian as he frowned hearing the words coming out of Zeref''s mouth.

    "*sigh* Anyways you were asking about Acnologia, right? I am searching for him as well. Infact I came here to find him, since this is the place I last felt his magic energy from." said Zeref.

    Hearing that Damian got serious and asked, "Why are you searching for him?"

    "No reason....or there might be some but I am not aware of them...What about you? Why are you searching for him?" asked Zeref feeling a bit interested in Damian''s reason.

    Damian sighed and with a cold look on his face said, "I want to kill him."

    Zeref widend his eyes in surprise after hearing Damian''s response but soon a small grin appeared on his face.

    "Is that so....." said Zeref and started walking away while gesturing Damian to follow him.

 Chapter 142 - Zerefs tower

    As Zeref started walking away from the battlefield followed by Damian who kept his guard up against the black haired mage in front of him.

    "It''s been a while since we met." said Zeref.

    "Hmm...yeah, last time was when you got hit by my spell and got buried in the ground with your b.u.t.t poking out of the ground." said Damian.

    "Yes, though I wouldn''t mind if you could not mention some of the stuff you just said." said Zeref.

    "Where are we going anyway?" asked Damian.

    "My current base." said Zeref.

    "What for?"

    "Both of us have quite a lot of questions that we want to be answered, right?" said Zeref.

    "Yeah, and? What does it have to do with going to your base?" asked Damian.

    "Hmm...the discussion might take a bit long and there might he a few things that I think that interest you back at my base." said Zeref.

    "Aren''t you getting creepier and creepier by each time we talk." said Damian.

    "Haha. You don''t hold back, now do you." said Zeref as he finally stopped as both of them stood in front of the boundary of a dangerous looking forest.

    "Don''t tell me that the place we are heading to in inside the forest." said Damian.

    "It is in there. Why? Any issues?"

    "...I don''t like the fact that our preferences of building a base inside a forest matches." said Damian and looked at Zeref with a frown.

    "...I am starting to feel a bit hurt and it''s been a long time since I felt that." said Zeref with a slightly dejected tone.

    "Whatever, let''s just carry on." said Damian as both of them headed inside the forest.

    After walking for a few minutes in silence Damian who was looking around for a while muttered, "There are no animals or any signs of life to be detected nearby....even the plants and trees are dead."

    "...It was not like this before..." said Zeref in a saddened tone.

    "...That killing magic....curse of yours?" asked Damian to which Zeref just nodded his head.

    "Seems like your curse is a real pain in the a.s.s."

    "It''s a curse, what else can you expect from it."

    "Who cursed you though? Is there such a dangerous existence out there who can curse others like that?"

    "There are quite a lot of people like that, though I don''t think one could meet those people on their own. Even I haven''t personally met the person who cursed me." said Zeref.

    "You are telling me a lot for quite some time now. I didn''t take you to be the type to trust others so easily." said Damian.

    "I told you, right? You''ve picked up my interest so trying to shorten the gap between the two of us will help me get the answers out of you. Besides I don''t think you can get much from the things I told you just now." replied Zeref as he looked at Damian.

    Damian glanced back at him as he narrowed his eyes seeing which Zeref sighed and said, "We have arrived." and stopped walking seeing which Damian stopped as well and looked forward only to see a bunch of dead trees in front of him.

    "Welcome to my humble abode. Though don''t expect much, I am not used to attending to guests." said Zeref as he welcomed Damian.

    Damian just gave a nod and then moved forward and entered the tower along with Zeref.

    "Zeref do you know about a term called cleaning..." said Damian bluntly, hearing which Zeref gave a helpless laugh.

    "I don''t get much time to indulge in that....besides no one other than me comes here." said Zeref.

    "You are a loner, huh. Well that explains why no one called you a creep before me." said Damian as he gave a pat on Zeref''s back.

    "Can''t help it, I don''t know when my curse will activate and kill that person. It''s better to isolate myself from the others."

    "If you put it like that, then I have to say that it really is for the best if you stay alone....but don''t let it be the only possiblity. Search for a way to cure this curse or try to control it." said Damian as he tried to comfort Zeref.

    "I know that. I am trying to find a way to deal with this curse. But the progress is close to nothing." said Zeref and then looked towards Damian with a smile and said, "Thankfully I finally met someone who is not affected by it. It''s just like fa-"

    But before he could finish Damian casted a silencing enchantment around Zeref and took moved a few steps away from him.

    After showing an apologising gesture for a while Zeref was finally released from the silencing enchantment.

    "You really make me feel a bit hurt." said Zeref.

    "That smile on your face is saying otherwise though. Don''t tell me that you are a masochisht?" said Damian

    "A what?" asked Zeref.

    "A masochisht....a person who takes p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e on being hurt."

    "No I am not like that. I am just.....glad." said Zeref with a small smile, but immediately after that his eyes widened a bit and glowed red.

    Zeref immediately kneeled down and clutched his head while groaning in pain.

    "No...No....No!!! Not fight now!!! Don''t come out!!!" said Zeref in a pained and angry tone as black magic started to come out of his body.

    Seeing the black magic Damian got prepared to face the death spell and said, "Try to hold it back Zeref!"

    "Damian!! It''s impossible!!! Get away!!" warned Zeref as he tried to restrain the death curse but in the end was unable to do so and the black magic burst out of his body and started spreading around.

    Seeing the incoming curse Damian prepared a barrier but knowing that he didn''t have enough time he gritted his teeth prepared to take on the spell.

    But just like before as the curse reached his body it started to move away from him.

    ''...It''s as if it''s trying to avoid me...'' thought Damian as he saw the curse and moved his hand trying to touch the curse near him only to see it move away as well.

    Moving his hand around for a while and seeing the curse running away from him Damian smirked but soon looked towards Zeref who was still releasing the black magic.

    Damian sighed and then moved towards Zeref and the patted his shoulder making the curse user look at Damian with surprise seeing which Damian smiled and then with his enhanced strength slapped Zeref, sending him flying into a nearby wall.

    "Oh, looks like that worked. You alive Zeref!?" said Damian as he saw the curse dissipating and then looked towards Zeref who made a hole through the hall and got stuck in it with his b.u.t.t facing Damian which twitched a bit in response to Damian''s question.

    ''...Looks like he is alive....'' thought Damian.

 Chapter 143 - Friend

    After pulling out Zeref, who was stuck in the wall, Damian looked at him and noticed the mage in front of him was a bit exhausted.

    "So that curse takes a toll on your body as well?"

    "No, I am in this state because I tried to fight back against it." said Zeref.

    "Hmm....no matter it is still a bother. Well looks like I am not affected by that curse of yours so you don''t need to worry about me." said Damian.

    "Yeah, looks like we really were fated to meet. I really am getting curious as to why you are not affected by that curse." said Zeref.

    "I don''t know and currently I don''t have time to think about that. So shall we go back to the reason why you brought me here?" asked Damian.

    "Yeah, let''s not lose sight of our immediate objective." said Zeref as he stood up and dusted of his clothes.

    He then started walking towards a different room with Damian following behind him.

    "It is a bit more messier than the room you just saw so mind your step." warned Zeref as he entered the room.

    "You call this a bit." remarked Damian as he entered the room which seemed like a lab to him.

    With all the things that were scattered around the room Damian looked around a bit but seeing that most of them were items unknown to him, he stopped focusing on them and followed Zeref who was going through some books.

    "You see since our last meeting, I did some background check on you." said Zeref while still going through the books.

    "Oh, and what did you find about me?" asked Damian.

    "Lots of stuff, both the things that you did in the light and the things that you did in the dark.....but you see I cannot find anything about your origins, that is the thing that surprised me the most. How could a talented mage like you was able to lay so low." asked Zeref.

    "Well just like you I have a hobby of living in between of nowhere back then. So...."

    "Hmm....still I should have some info on you even if you used to live that secluded..... whatever not that it matters much. Remember that I told you that I might have some info that you are interested in?"

    "Yeah."

    "Since you are from Dragonof, you most definitely know about dragon slayers. Now, what if I told you that the dragon king Acnologia is a dragon slayer as well." said Zeref.

    "Well.... surprising but not that much. I was expecting that for a while as well. Specially seeing how dragon slayers transformed into mindless beasts." said Damian.

    "Yeah, the dragon slayer magic that the queen of Dragonof developed indeed has that drawback. It turns people into dragons which are no different than mindless beasts if that power is used too much. However what if I told you that Acnologia is a dragon slayer that transformed into a dragon, but instead of a mindless beast he still possess his intelligence." said Zeref.

    Hearing that Damian turned silent and stared at Zeref.

    Zeref who noticed that Damian was totally focused on the topic smiled and said, "Seems like it did catch your attention. Should I go a bit deeper in this topic. I can share with you what I know about him?"

    "...What do you want in return?" asked Damian.

    "Fufu, don''t make it seem like that I am agreedy man. Let''s just say that it is free on account of usbeing friends from now on." said Zeref.

    "Huh, when did I become your friend?" asked Damian.

    "Hmm, I didn''t hear it correctly did you just say that you don''t want the information?" said Zeref with a smile.

    "...What is this pointless blackmail? Do you really just want a friend in return for that info?" asked Damian with a confused look on his face.

    "It''s not a friend. What I want is you...as a friend of course!!" said Zeref as he hurriedly added the last part as he saw Damian was about to throw something at him.

    Damian fell silent as he began thinking if Zeref was planning something but after thinking about it for a while he saw that Zeref was staring at him intently and somehow he felt that Zeref was looking pitiful.

    ''What is this? Is he using some kind of magic?" thought Damian.

    "...You are not going to make me sign some sort of contract or something like that, right?" asked Damian.

    "No not at all. Friends don''t do that now do they."

    "They usually don''t, but how come you are being so selfless. Or is it that you were too lonely before." asked Damian.

    "Hmm....I was not going to ask you anything in return for this since your goal of dealing with Acnologia aligned with mine to begin with. But after seeing how you were not affected by my curse made me think of this condition. I will still relay this info to you regardless if you decline...but I though that having a friend who was not afraid of me will be good." said Zeref.

    Damian looked at Zeref for a while and seeing that he was not replying Zeref assumed that Damian was not willing to interact with him more than necessary and just focused back on the book.

    "Anyways let''s get into-"

    "All right, let''s get along from now on. Even though I still think you are creepy." said Damian and walked towards the other mage.

    Zeref stood silently and stared at Damian but soon a big smile appeared on his face as he nodded his head and said, "Yeah, let''s get along."

    Damian sighed seeing the over cheerful Zeref and thought, ''He must be way too lonely if just having a friend is able to make him this happy.''

    "Now onto the info."

    Zeref who was smiling immediately snapped out of trance and turned back to his normal self and started showing the text written on the page.

    "I looked into Acnologia''s background as well and-"

    Zeref started explaining Damian about the details that he found out about the black dragon and after explaining and clearing some of Damian''s doubt both of them sat down silently on their chairs.

    ".....Despite what you told me, do you not know how he got a hold of his dragon slaying powers?" asked Damian.

    "Yeah, his origins are a bit better than yours but still it is very troublesome to get a hold of some info about him since he destroyed everything on his path their is nothing left to gain some knowledge from about him." said Zeref.

    "And the fact that he turns stronger after defeating dragons?" asked Damian.

    "Yeah, I am still unsure about it, but I observed that happening with my own eyes." said Zeref.

    "Hmm....rather than getting stronger after defeating a dragon, I think that he is slowly reaching his true potential. Otherwise considering the number of dragons he killed, he should easily be able to destroy everything in his sight." said Damian.

    "....That theory seems good as well."

    "But what about him possessing intelligence even after undergoing dragonification. How is he able to achieve that?" asked Damian.

    "That is something that I don''t have any knowledge about. But considering how he is not same as the dragon slayers from your kingdom. I can only presume that his way of gaining his powers is different from yours." said Zeref as he thought about it for a while.

    "In fact I was researching on this dragon slayer magic as well." said Zeref with a smile.

    Seeing his smile Damian narrowed his eyes and asked, "What are you getting at Zeref?"

    "You see while researching I stumbled upon a factor that I think is the reason why the Dragonof dragon slayers are undergoing dragonification." said Zeref hearing which Damian just looked at Zeref with serious look on his face.

    ''....Seems like I really did make a great friend today.''

 Chapter 144 - Problematic Dragon slayers

    After talking about the various things that Zeref found out about the dragon slaying magic. Damian was left speechless since the deduction that he had about the process that the dragon slayers were going through was very different.

    "...So this dragon seed thing that you just told me about is changing all the magic in their body to draconic nature and is responsible for the dragonification." said Damian.

    "As far as I know, yes. When a dragon enchants it''s magic in a human a very small but new source of magic is added in the ether nano pool of the mages, which turns their magic to that of the dragon slayer of the nature that the dragon itself possessed. The thing is that this source which I call as the dragon see starts growing bigger and bigger converting all the magic in the mage''s body to that of a dragon and finally in the end, in order to hold that much power in the body the mage is f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y transformed into a dragon." said Zeref.

    ''...Hmm so this change is not genetic, like I though it was. It''s related more to the magic side of the things.... Looks like I need to start from the beginning once again.'' thought Damian.

    "Incidentally do you know of a way to turn back those dragons back to humans?" asked Damian.

    "No, the mages that have turned into dragons have all their magic change to that of a dragon, so it is very difficult to convert it back to how it originally was. Plus even if you were somehow able to do it, the dragon seed in the person''s body will start working on the transformation once again." said Zeref.

    "...So as of now, there is no way to turn them back to normal." said Damian with a sad tone.

    "Sorry, I know of a way that it can be prevented from the get go, but knowing what the problem you are having that method is of no use." said Zeref.

    "There is a method to prevent it?"

    "Yes, there is a method to prevent the dragon slayers from turning into dragons. For that the dragon whose magic is enchantment into that person''s ethernano pool, needs to be sealed within the person''s should before the dragon seed starts turning the mage into a dragon." said Zeref.

    ''.... Belserion is already dead and even if he was not, Irene herself has already started dragonification.'' thought Damian.

    "....I know that this talk was not that helpful and I am sorry about that." said Zeref.

    "It''s fine. I came to know a lot of things that I don''t think I could have known on my own about the problems I was facing. Still it is very frustrating." said Damian.

    "Yeah, I know how frustrating it can be when you cannot help your loved ones. Especially when you even have a solution to that problem." said Zeref with a sad tone as he thought about his dead parents and the brother whom he revived.

    "Hey Zeref, what if one has a way to heal those dragons genetically....as in able to change back their bodies back to their human form. Do you think that it will work?" asked Damian.

    "Hmm....I don''t think so, like I told you, even if you change their bodies back to normal, they would still not be able to hold the huge powers in their bodies. They will either turn back to dragons or in the worst case, they will die." said Zeref.

    "You need to somehow deal with that dragon seed, which I don''t think is a good idea since that is way too risky. I asked Igneel the same thing when he made Natsu his dragon slayer, but he too said that it was not possible." said Zeref.

    "...Hmm? Wait you know Igneel and Natsu?" asked Damian.

    "Yeah, Natsu is my brother though because of my curse I don''t have any contact with him and most probably he too have forgotten about me." said Zeref.

    "Then does that mean you know where Igneel and Natsu are right? If so I think it should be better if we go to them since if Acnologia get a hold of them then he will kill them for sure." said Damian with a serious look on his face.

    "It''s fine. He will not get his claws on them any time soon." said Zeref with a mysterious tone.

    "...Wait, but if Natsu is a dragon slayer and you know about this dragonification. Then that means Igneel..."

    "Yeah, he should have already sealed himself into Natsu inorder to protect him." said Zeref as he thought about his little brother feeling sad about leaving him to fend for himself all alone.

    But Zeref soon shook his head as he saw Damian thinking about various stuff with a frown on his face.

    "Damian, worry too much won''t help you. Think about the problems calmly. You will find solutions to you problem in due time." said Zeref.

    "Time is the only thing that I am short on you know. And aside from my personal problems there is Acnologia as well that is to be dealt with." said Damian.

    "Then I should say that you have a good luck.....or should I call it bad luck. Well it can be thought of in both ways. Anyway Acnologia as we both know is on a conquest of killing all the dragons. We also know that he is terrifyingly strong and is able to accomplish that goal as well. He even killed all the dragons that were fighting against each other in the recent war as well ending it, leaving both the sides as the losers." said Zeref.

    "...I don''t want to hear it''s accomplishments." said Damian.

    "But after all this despite his great power the dragon slayer have sustained injuries, you know." said Zeref.

    "...You mean to say that it is currently weak." said Damian.

    "I would not say weak, but yeah it is currently not in its top form. Not to mention, dragon slaying magic is very taxing on the body as well." said Zeref.

    "So we should aim for this chance and kill him when he is weak." said Damian.

    "Haha, it''s not that simple my friend. That Acnologia seems to have hidden himself somewhere and I have not been able to get any information about his whereabouts for a week now. It''s magic signature just disappeared. It''s as if he is already dead." said Zeref.

    "....Which I don''t think is possible at all." said Damian with a frown.

    "Yeah, I have the same opinion as you. He must be currently resting and recovering from his injuries, which for better or worse will take quite some time to do since dragon''s are not known for having great recovery speed." said Zeref.

    "Great, now I have a new point added to my list of problems." said Damian.

    "Damian....I know that it is not my place to say this, since unlike you I don''t have a personal motive to defeat Acnologia. But I think that you should focus more on your personal problem, since that will hurt you more if you are not able to solve it." said Zeref.

    Damian massaged his temples and thought, ''What to do, I don''t know how much time is left for Irene. And now there is this Acnologia as well, which too I don''t now when he will show up. The kingdom is collapsing as well.....though I don''t care about it that much.''

    "*sigh* why the hell are these dragon slayers causing me so much trouble." said Damian.

    "Hmm....well, I don''t know what to say about it." said Zeref with an awkward smile on his face.

    "You are way too relaxed Zeref. What are you going to do about Natsu, if you cannot be near him because of your curse and Igneel is not there anymore won''t it be problematic for the kid." asked Damian.

    "Hmm....yeah it will be, but I can''t help it he will have to survive and live. I can just hope that his life will be a happy one. And it''s not like he is alone, the other kids should be together with him as well, not to mention a guardian should be together with them too." said Zeref.

    "Hmm if you say so. But if you want I can look out for them as well." said Damian.

    "It''s fine, you should worry more about your family before thinking about helping others right now. Though I am grateful for your thoughts" said Zeref.

    Damian nooded and then stood up from his seat.

    "Well then I should get going now." said Damian.

    Zeref started at Damian for a while and then sighed before he stood up as well.

    "I am sorry that I was not that much of a help. Hope you would be able to find a solution to your problem." said Zeref.

    "Hm...I hope so as well." said Damian as he and Zeref walked out of Zeref''s hideout after which Damian flew off back to Dragonof.

 Chapter 145 - With great power...

    Damian who was currently flying in the sky with various thoughts in mind gave a tired sigh and then looked up in the sky.

    "All of this is getting way too much to handle."

    He then made a platform from his enchantment and then lied down to stare at the clouds for a while.

    "...That one looks like a d.i.c.k....Now even the sky is in the mood to make jokes." said Damian with a tired look on his face.

    ''*Sign* This is getting pointless. What am I even supposed to do. That one lead that I had is now mostly proven wrong by Zeref....And even though I still have a way to deal with all the shit, which is just a last resort. I don''t know when or whether it will work or not.'' thought Damian as he closed his eyes and turned his body.

    "...Let''s just go back. There is no point in just lying here." muttered Damian as he sat up and then just floated towards Dragonof while still sitting on the platform made of enchantment.

    He then looked at the Omnitrix on his wrist and after a while started fiddling with it.

    Soon enough he pressed the dial of the watch and got engulfed in a blue light only to appear like a small greyish humanoid(grey matter) a few moments later.

    .

    .

    .

    "...Hmm.... Let''s see, out of all the ways that I theorised...only seven can possibly work. On the other hand some, there are some new ways in my mind now, which means that after testing them out a bit, I can likely add them to the list of possibilities." said the small humanoid as he rubbed it''s chin with his finger.

    All of a sudden the omitrix on his back started blinking which Damian noticed from the corner of his eyes. He tapped on the Omnitrix which changed him back to his human form and soon he took out a lacrima from his storage.

    "Hmm? Hello."

    "Damian if you are on your way to the castle then hurry up." said Stella in a panicked and hushed tone as her voice came out of the lacrima after which the lacrima stopped glowing signifying that Stella had cancelled the connection.

    Immediately turning serious Damian used his Omnitrix once again and transformed to Jetray as he rushed towards Dragonof.

    "I don''t think that it will be something good. Considering how Stella was talking." said Damian as he started to pray that it was not something around the lines of what he was thinking.

    Damian who entered the outskirts of the kingdom looked towards the capital of more specifically the castle whose image started getting bigger and bigger as he sped towards it.

    "It doesn''t look like anything is wrong there. What could it poss- Gwah!! What the hell!!!" said Damian as he crashed into an invisible wall.

    "What was *boom* that!" said Damian in annoyance as all of a sudden his body emitted a blue light and he changed back to his human form.

    "H-Huh?"

    Damian who started falling down got surprised by the sudden change but soon calmed down. He looked towards the fast approaching ground and used his magic to made platforms to stop his fall, only to find that, was unable to make one.

    Widening his eyes because of the shocking outcome, Damian immediately tried to use his enhancement magic to buff up his body to not get injured by the fall, only to find that his enhancement magic didn''t work as well.

    While he was in shock Damian soon noticed a lot of people rushing towards the place where he was about to fall with weapons in their hands seeing which he frowned and thought, ''Don''t tell me that the kingdom is currently being invaded.''

    Seeing that the dial glowed and lifted up Damian grinned and immediately pressed the dial fearing that he didn''t had much time left before he reached the ground.

    "Please be something that will not kill me." thought Damian as he got engulfed in a blue light once again.

    --------------------

    "Surround the area! Don''t let that man get away!" ordered one of the men who were rushing towards Damian.

    "Yes sir!" replied the others as they started scattering and encircling the area where Damian was supposed to fall.

    "Ryan. What part of surround the area did you not understand?" said the man who was most likely the leader of the people who came there as he looked at one of his subordinates.

    "Oh come on brother. Cut me some slack. Like any man who cannot use his magic survive a fall from that height. Like, that was the worst possible scenario for that guy. Who knew that this strategy will work this good." said the man named Ryan.

    "*Sigh* Ryan, just learn to follow orders. Our kingdom is going to get bigger. You should maintain your conduct for the time being if you want to get a high post in the newly conquered areas."

    "Again that bull shit. I told you that I am fine just being working under you. I don''t need that kind of position and power."

    "You and your unmotivated behaviour. Listen here, I am your brother and I know what you are capable of. You have great power. So I want you to show others what you can do. And besides, you should always remember this. With great power-"

    "*sigh* Comes great responsibility. Now, happy brother." said Ryan with an annoyed look on his face.

    "And a huge amount of arrogance that can lead you to your death."

    Suddenly hearing a new voice the one who was incharge of the soldiers from before raised his spear and took his position.

    "Argh!!" scream Ryan in pain

    The man looked at Ryan and saw a hole in his t.h.i.g.h from where a large amount of blood was coming out. Seeing his brothers condition, the man rushed towards him.

    "R-Ryan!"

    The man named Ryan started falling down but was caught by his brother who slowly laid him on the ground.

    "Are you alright?"

    "B-Brother. I don''t feel so good." said Ryan as he looked at his brother with tears in his eyes.

    "R-Rya-" called out the man but before he was able to a blue slimey substance appeared out of nowhere and attacked the man pushing him away.

    "W-Wha!!"

    "Sshhhh." said the voice from earlier as the blue slimey creature turned into a humanoid and gestured Ryan to remain silent.(Goop)

    "Alright mister. If you want to save the life of your brother then you will answer me." said the blue gooey humanoid as he immediately wrapped around the fallen Ryan and started strangling him.

    "What are you!? Get away from him!!" yelled the Ryan''s brother as he pointed his spear at the gooey creature that wrapped his injured brother.

    "First, only I will be asking questions. Second, I am not bluffing."

    And immediately after that Ryan started screaming in pain causing his brother to flinch.

    "You coward!! If you have guts then-"

    "Sorry, in my current form, I don''t have a gut. But you know, I can take out you brother''s and show you whether he have one or not." said the blue gooey creature in an amused tone as he started secreting acid making Ryan scream louder.

    "I will count to 3 and if you don''t drop your weapon, I will melt you brother''s hand." said the blue goo.

    "1"

    "H-H-Hey coward!!"

    "2"

    "You piece of shit!! Face me like a man!!"

    "3"

    Announced Damian immediately after that he wrapped one of Ryan''s hand in his blue gooey body and started melting it with his acid.

    Seeing his brother twisting and turning while screeching in pain with a horrifying look on his face the man who was holding the spear started trembling a bit and soon turned away unable to see his brother like that.

    "Hey! Don''t be like that! Look at what happened to him because of you." said Damian as he forcefully moved Ryan''s body towards the man''s line of sight and showed the melted out hand to him making the brother''s face turn pale.

    "Look at him carefully. I will count to three one again, after which I will melt his other hand too." said Damian.

    "1"

    "Hey! Please leave him out of this!" pleaded the man.

    "2"

    "Stop!! I will answer you! I will answer you! Just stop hurting him!" yelled the man as he threw away his spear.

    Seeing the man pleading like that Damian smirked and stopped secreting acid as he started asking his questions to the man in front of him.

 Chapter 146 - Attack on Dragonof

    After torturing the younger brother while interrogating the other one, Damian knocked the two of them out and soon did the same with the other men who came to get him earlier.

    From what the man told him, currently Dragonof was under the attack by the kingdom that the nobles, who betrayed Dragonof because of the fear of the war, ran off to. A lot of people disguised as citizens have been present in the city and have already secured most of the areas.

    Someone from the castle is also assisting the opposing kingdom which led to the problem of them knowing his movements which helped them to attack when Damian was out of the kingdom.

    There were a lot of other information as well but the main thing that mattered to him was that the people from this kingdom already have knowledge about how the dragon slayers were turning into dragons and were planning to agitate the citizens using that information and remove Irene from the throne.

    ''Although, Irene alone can deal with all of them quite easily, I don''t think she would do so after seeing the rejection that these citizens of her beloved kingdom will show to her.'' thought Damian.

    "And even though I want to make sure they are safe....this f.u.c.k.i.n.g barrier." muttered Damian as he touched the invisible wall which immediately repelled his hand away.

    "This barrier even negates my enchantment and enhancement magic for a while. Should just blast it away with etherion?"

    After contemplating for a while, Damian decided against firing an etherion and blasting away the barrier. Since he was quite sure that most of the citizens would be killed along with the barrier''s destruction. And even though he didn''t have any problem with that, he knew very well that Irene would not take that lightly despite their previous arguments on that matter.

    "Hmm, how about digging my way through into the town?" muttered Damian, as he activated his Omnitrix and transformed into armordrillo and started digging his way through the ground.

    "Ouch!"

    But instead of being successful Damian met with the invisible wall which extended into the ground as well.

    "Shit!"

    Getting back on the ground and transforming back into his human form Damian started thinking of a way to get inside as he started looking at his Omnitrix and thought about which transformation could help him, since his other two magic were not working because of the barrier.

    After five minutes of scrolling through his list of transformations Damian''s eyes widened in realization as he looked at a certain transformation.

    "If what I am thinking is correct then this will work." said Damian as he pressed the dial and got engulfed in a blue light.

    Soon a giant turtle with blue skin appeared as the light died down.(Terraspin)

    "All right time for the big reveal." muttered Damian as he moved one of his hands towards the barrier and grinned when he saw that his hand went past the barrier.

    "Oh hell yeah magic resistance rocks!"

    Immediately transforming into his flight form the turtle humanoid transformed into a giant fan and started flying forward.

    Just as he entered inside the barrier the surroundings that were visible from the outside changed and the beautiful town where he had spent quite an amount of time strolling around and going on dates with Irene was now in a state of chaos. The buildings were destroyed and were set on fire. The streets were filled with blood and corpses.

    "They sure did a hell lot in one day when I was not here." said Damian as he stopped flying to look at his surroundings.

    Damian now focused a bit more on his surroundings and saw people crying and begging for help. Women and kids were being handled like livestock, with the women being violated right in front of the kids.

    "...This is getting way too much. They shouldn''t have involved the kids." said Damian in a cold tone as he pressed the Omnitrix symbol on his c.h.e.s.t.

    "Hey, what is that light!"

    "Stop right there! What are you doing?"

    The soldier who saw the light covered being coming towards them immediately pointed their weapons at him.

    *ROAR!!*

    But after hearing the sudden beast like roar the men unconsciously took a step back and trembled a bit out of fear.

    "Let me tell you something you people from different kingdom that are trying to invade Dragonof!! Rath doesn''t care much if you want to invade this kingdom or not! But if you do something so nasty as torturing the kids and violating woman right in front of these kids, then Rath will give you a piece of him whether you like it or not!!!" declared a humanoid tiger like being as he jumped towards the nearest group of people and started slashing them apart with his claws.

    "W-W-What the hell is that thing?!"

    "You! Yes you, the one who is holding that little girl without your pants! Get the hell away from her!" said Damian as he jumped towards the lolicon and sent him flying with a powerful kick in the nuts.

    "OOH!" said a the nearby men simultaneously as they held their balls in their hands.

    "You alright kid?!" asked Damian as he looked at the little girl who was being held by the man whom he just sent flying.

    But the girl didn''t say anything and just nodded her head and looked at him with admiration in her eyes.

    "Fine, then get back with the other kids. Don''t worry, Rath will teach them that nobody does nasty things to kids on Rath''s watch."

    Damian looked at the people who were surrounding him and growled like a beast. His anger escalated a whole lot as he saw the people were even trying to violate the kids, which was something that he hated a lot. Because of how he spent his childhood, he didn''t like the sight of children getting mistreated by a.d.u.l.ts.

    "Everyone! Attack that beast together!!" ordered one of the soldiers.

    "Hah!!! Let me tell you humans from another kingdom that think that they all can take down Rath if you ganged up of him. You think Rath will get scared of you if you all come together, but Rath is not scared at all because Rath is scarier and stronger than everybody!"

    "Tch! Don''t get full of yourself!" said the man who was commanding the people and then immediately his spear started glowing.

    Seeing that the others also did the same and their spears started glowing.

    "You think some light will scare Rath! Hah! Joke''s on you, Rath is just that great!" declared Damian as he started his attack on the people with glowing spear in their hands.

 Chapter 147 - Flag

    The men started encircling Damian who just growled in anger.

    "Let me tell you something you soldiers of another kingdom. Rath doesn''t have time to waste on you all. So instead of waiting for you all to attack, Raath is going to make the first move."

    Declaring that Damian pounced towards the neared soldier who not expecting the sudden attack got surprised and was unable to prepare himself.

    "Aha!"

    Punching the soldier''s gut Damian sent him towards the men behind him making the soldiers stop the incoming man.

    Not wasting that opportunity Damian rushed towards the group and kicked the soldier who tried to attack him.

    "Take that!"

    ""Ha!!!""

    yelled the group of soldiers as they thrusted their spears towards Rath, who jumped up in the air making some of the soldiers get stabbed instead of him.

    "You think you can beat Rath with that kind of attacks. You cannot even touch Rath if that all you go-"

    And just at that instant one of the soldiers thrusted his spear towards Rath''s shoulder.

    "...You have made a huge mistake." said Rath in a cold voice as he looked at the soldier who was shocked seeing that instead of piercing the beast it was the spear that broke up.

    Growling at the man Rath held him up from his collar and stabbed the soldier''s throat with its claw which extended up killing the man.

    "Alright! Who is next?!"

    "Hiya!!!"

    All of a sudden all of them heard a shout and turned their heads towards the direction where the noise came from, only to see a glowing spear flying towards Rath.

    Moving a bit to his side Rath easily dodged the incoming spear and caught it.

    "Let me tell you something whoever threw a spear at me. Suprise attacks and shouting don''t go hand in hand!"

    Damian then threw the spear towards the men who were in front of him skewering three of them in one shot.

    *ROAR*

    Rath roared and then extended his claws and rushed towards the men.

    "Let me tell you something soldiers from different kingdom. If you think that Rath was a tough opponent before, then you should be even more frightened now. Because Rath''s magic power is finally back and Rath is going to give you an even bigger piece of him. Not to mention it''s time for-"

    Damian then jumped high up Inthe air with his enhancement magic and pressed the Omnitrix on his c.h.e.s.t.

    "Ultimate Rath!!!"

    Landing amongst the group of soldiers Damian caused a strong shockwave sending the nearby soldiers flying.

    The soldiers who were blocking the incoming soldiers immediately started panicking as they were now open to be attacked by the monster. Some of them even grabbed the incoming soldiers to be their human shields while some stabbed their fellow soldiers in panic.

    *ROAR*

    Hearing an even louder roar from earlier the men immediately took distance from the spot Damian landed on and looked intently towards the monster which looked different from before.

    With an even bigger body and and an fiercer look the soldiers prepared themselves for the worst but still didn''t give up.

    Seeing that Damian smirked and opened his mouth.

    Magic started gathering in his mouth which soon turned into a red orb of energy.

    "Rath''s Roar!!"

    Firing a roar attack, just like how dragons and dragon slayers did, towards the soldiers Damian killed all the men who got up in his attack.

    "I liked that one. No wonder dragons and dragon slayers like that attack."

    "Charge at him!! Don''t give him an opening!!" ordered the leader of the group who lost one of his arms from the Damian''s roar attack.

    "Yeah! That''s the spirit come at me together!"

    Getting excited seeing that all of them were charging at him Rath''s claws extended as dashed forwards to confront the group.

    Damian enhanced his body as well making his body tougher, stronger, faster and his claws got sharper.

    Slashing and punching the incoming soldiers and their spears, Damian killed the soldiers and destroyed their soldiers at a speed which didn''t even let their fellow men know what happened.

    But not caring about that Damian continued his killing spree.

    The women and children who saw the scene of the beast taking on the group of soldiers, who were torturing and killing them just a few moments ago, single handedly and killing them so quickly and easily made them awe struck, though some of them were not able to take in the sight of dead bodies falling left and right none of them complained as most of them knew that men who were killed would have done the same if the situation was reversed.

    After slashing and tearing the bodies of soldiers Damian looked around and saw the pile of dead bodies near him.

    "That''s a lot of blood." said Damian as he looked at his fur which was now dyed red.

    "Is there still anyone nearby?!"

    Turning towards the kids and the women who flinched in surprise by the sudden question.

    Seeing them shivering and shaking their heads Damian nodded and pressed his Omnitrix and immediately emitted a blue light and turned back into his human form.

    "Phew, all right then let''s get you all to a safe place first, though I don''t think there is one left seeing the condition of the area."

    "U-U-Um a-are you Damian-sama?"

    Looking towards the kid who asked him the question Damian smiled and said, "Yup, the one and only Damian Blake. I know all of you are probably shocked and scared by what all is happening, but let''s get to a safe place first, I am in a hurry."

    Not even waiting for them to respond Damin just turned around and gestured them to follow him to which they hesitatingly followed.

    "D-Damian-sama thank you for earlier."

    Looking towards the person who thanked him. Damian saw the girl whom he saved earlier and smiled.

    "You are welcome."

    Patting the girl''s head who smiled a bit, Damian felt a bit glad that he saved them.

    ''Now then...''

    Finally getting his magic back not being busy fighting Damian immediately tried to search for Irene''s and Stella''s magic signatures and immediately widend his eyes.

    Immediately pointing his hand upwards Damian fired a blast of magic upwards surprising the nearby children and women.

    Seeing that the blast exploded up in the air Damian started looking around and soon smiled.

    ""BROTHER!!!""

    Seeing the sight of the gryphons that he raised coming towards him Damian waved his hand.

    "Gryph! Phen!"

    The gryphons being happy to see Damian didn''t thought much about their now grown up size and tackled him with great speed scarring the nearby kids and women who took some distance from the gryphons who made Damian fall down on the ground.

    "AHHH!!!"

    Seeing the sight and thinking that the monsters were eating Damian the children and the women started screaming in fear, though this didn''t bothered the gryphons from snuggling up to Damian.

    "Hey it''s alright! They are not dangerous."

    Standing back up and patting Gryph and Phen, who were showing a content smile on their faces, Damian tried to calm down the people he just saved and was finally able to do so after a while.

    "Gryph, Phen keep an eye out on these people, will go and secure the area soon. And do you know where are Irene and Stella?"

    Gryph and Phen who were hearing their orders from Damian looked at him seriously.

    "Some bad people came attacki-"

    *BOOM*

    "Nevermind, now I know where they are." said Damian as he looked towards the castle where a huge pillar of familiar magic energy appeared.

    "New plan, kill anyone who look hostile and keep these people safe, I will go and get Irene and Stella."

    "Eh? Why? It''s not really necessary is it?" complained the gryphons who didn''t want to separate from Damian this soon.

    "It is necessary, so do as I say. Once this is all over I will do whatever you say for a while day."

    Damian tried to entice the still mentally young gryphons who immediately perked up at that offer and licked in face showing their happiness.

    Damian smiled seeing how the two of them were not even bothered by the horrible situation that they were in and just wondered if the way he raised the two of them was right or not.

    ''Well, they are used to killing monsters for food with a happy smile, so I guess it doesn''t bother them much.'' thought Damian as he instructed the people to follow the gryphons and started rushing towards the castle.

    "...Wait a minute, wouldn''t all the people who can fight will see Gryph and Phen with hostility.....Oh well it will be fine. It''s not like there will be a lot of them." said Damian not knowing that he just raised a flag

 Chapter 148 - Reunion with the ladies

    Running towards the castle Damian saw quite a number of dead bodies of the soldiers from Dragonof along with the some other people who had an outfit similar to the people he confronted earlier.

    "They sure prepared well. Most of the soldiers are either dead or are barely surviving. Well can''t be helped since most of the soldiers from Dragonof are not that great compared to the soldiers from kingdoms who don''t have dragons at their disposal."

    Saying so Damian looked down at the barely alive genral of Dragonf.

    "Though you are clearly an exception to that Chris. Still stubborn to die."

    Christopher who was having great troubles to just hold onto his life gave a smile with his blood covered mouth.

    "Happy just from hearing my voice. Looks like I am not that hated in the kingdom."

    Damian crouched down and checked Christopher''s pulse only to frown knowing how severely wounded the general was.

    "D-Damian-dono....you.....were a great person.....and friend."

    Hearing the words from the general Damian smiled a bit and said, "Thank you.....You don''t know how much that meant to me.....Damn I am feeling bad about not saving even one of those potions....Just hang on for a while, I will save you in a bit."

    Standing back up Damian used his Omnitrix and transformed in Echo Echo.

    Splitting into two both of them pressed their respective Omnitrix and soon a black and blue coloured humanoid with a tail and golden coloured mechanical humanoid appeared.(XLR8 and Clockwork)

    "Take care of him."

    Immediately zipping out of sight while leaving a dust cloud behind, Damian got back on his way towards the castle.

    "Well then let''s treat you."

    The golden mechanical humanoid who was left behind gathered some energy in his hand and fired it towards the severely injured Christopher.

    "There you look brand new, Chris."

    "Hmm? What are you- What happened here?!?!"

    Immediately standing up, Christopher who was now totally healed looked around with a shocked expression on his face.

    "Oops, looks like his memories hot rewinded along with his body. *Bzzt* There."

    Firing a beam of energy towards Christopher, Damian looked at his friend who had his complete memories and started giving him some instructions.

    --------------------

    "Please be okay, please be okay." Chanting it like some kind of spell Damian was defeating the enemy soldiers who were guarding the castle. Passing by the soldiers like a blue blur they didn''t even knew what hit them as Damian either smacked poked them with his claws or smacked them away with his tail.

    "Oh dear, her magic power is currently on a whole another level. This doesn''t look good." Feeling the familiar yet higher magic energy Damian got worried and decided to leave the remaining soldiers and just head straight to where Irene was.

    "Oh, there is Stella''s magic, now as well. Looks like they both are alive. And here I am! Irene, Stella are you guys oka- HOLY SMOKES!!! WHAT THE HELL!!!!"

    Finally reaching the place where he felt Irene Damian immediately noticed the huge number of soldiers in the room and was shocked. Not because all of them were dead.

    The fact that shocked him was that a huge a.s.s red scaled dragon was standing in front of his eyes.

    The dragon who had a human in its claws glanced towards Damian with a cold gaze making even Damian shiver up a bit from all the killing intent that the dragon was emitting.

    "Another sc.u.m of their kind. Just you wait, I will kill you after I am done with this insect! You all will pay for you sins!!"

    Roaring out loud the dragon looked at the human who was looking at it with a hateful expression.

    "Heh, see you really are nothing but a lowly beast. I wonder how will your subjects look at you? A beast who made beasts out of the people of her kingdom in the name of giving them power! Hahahaha I really want to see the hate in their eyes when they look at you. That would be a sight to behold and a sign of my achievement."

    Damian who was looking at the man who was fearlessly talking to the dragon admired the man for his bravery, but soon dismissed that as he knew that he was abouth to be crushed like a bug in a moment after he was done speaking.

    Looking around Damian noticed a familiar blonde girl lying down on the ground taking deep breath.

    Appearing near the girl in an instant Damian looked down at her.

    "Looks like you are fine. Except for a lot of wounds."

    "Who the hell are you? You look weird. Get a move on or my friend there will kill you."

    Saying so the lady pointed the sword that was in her hand towards Damian.

    "Stella. It''s me."

    "...Damian?! You are alive!!!"

    "...I guess so."

    "..."

    "...DAMIAN!!!"

    As if all the energy returned to her body, Stella immediately stood up and tightly hugged Damian.

    "There there."

    "You really are alive?! Hey Irene?! Look here Damian is alive!! Ah I am so relieved!!!"

    "What?! He is alive?! Really!!! I knew that it was impossible for these bastards to kill him!!"

    The dragon who heard what Stella said immediately looked at the blonde hugging the strange humanoid creature and just closed its claws easily killing the human, who just popped up like a baloon.

    "Wait? What is with me being dead? Did these low lives said that I was dead? And Irene, so you really turned into a dragon..."

    Breaking the hug Damian looked at the dragon who came towards them and transformed back into his human form.

    "Yes, they even showed your severed head as a proof. And just a moment after seeing that Irene turned into a dragon." Stella informed Damian as she looked at the dragon Irene and Damian looking at each other.

    "...You alright in the head Irene? Any strange feeling about killing, massacring or something?"

    "...I am fine....no its not true....but still I am relieved to see that you are alive. And yeah, no such thing going in my head."

    "Good."

    Irene then lowered her head as Damian stepped forward and hugged her huge face.

    "You really are not weirded out by my change?"

    "I told you right, I won''t feel that much because of your change. Though it would have been a different story if you were to lose your mind. For me, you are just the usual Irene with a cool looking dragon body....that may or may not get nuts and start destroying anything in your sight."

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever but first let''s get out of here. As much as I am glad that you two are fine, I still don''t want to stand amongst dead bodies."

    "*sigh* Take her with you and go Damian."

    "What about you?" asked Damian who lifted Stella in a princess carry as she immediately snuggled upto Damian.

    "...I will just go my own way now an-"

    "Alright usual drama no thanks. We are doing it my way." said Damian as he completely ignored what Irene wanted to say.

    "H-H-Hey let me finish."

    "...Fine finish it. Just make sure if it has anything to do with, you don''t want to be a burden and all and that you want to go on your own way and crap, then be prepared for whatever might happen to you."

    Immediately surrendering to pressure Irene lowered her head as she didn''t want to anger Damian, not to mention that she subconsciously wanted to not leave him as well and just decided to follow him.

    "So what is your plan?"

    "Let''s get out of here."

    "Well it''s the usual, I will ride you and you follow my lead."

    Saying so Damian got on top of Irene''s back with Stella still clinging to him.

    "Guess who is going to be in your husband''s arms while you he is riding you."

    Stella grinned and immediately turned away as the dragon glared at her.

    "Ah I am feeling so weak that I think that I will fall without someone''s support."

    "Damian, drop her."

    "...You two do realise that it is not the situation to be arguing about that, right?"

 Chapter 149 - Dragon and the princess

    "Alright we are ready Phen. Shoot the water at here."

    "Alright brother Damian!"

    "I really don''t know how I should feel about this. I mean I started of as a princess, then became an assistant, and now here I am washing animals."

    "...Sorry for the inconvenience, but for the record I already told you that there is no need for cleaning me."

    "Yeah....I don''t want to say it to you since I don''t have any polite way to phrase this but, Irene you are covered in blood, dragon bodily secretions which I don''t know about much....and you stink a lot."

    "H-H-Hey! How could you!"

    ""Yeah! You stink!!!"" said Gryph and Phen in unison with a smile on their faces since they were happy being able to do something along with Damian.

    A few days passed by since Irene turned into a dragon and they left Dragonof and taking into consideration that his wife was now a dragon and would require quite a huge area to rest and that too without catching much attention, Damian brought them to his home he set up in the forest.

    At first they had some problems like not having enough clear space for a dragon to sit making Damian clear out some more area for Irene. Next was the food consumption for the dragon, but it turned out Irene didn''t need any food and could sustain on just magic something that was different from normal dragons who needed to eat inorder to survive.

    The next problem for Damian was keeping an eye on his dragon turned wife incase she showed symptoms of getting insane or running away. It was difficult for him since he didn''t know what could trigger her to be insane but still he tried his best to let her be somewhat emotionally stable. Even Stella did her best to cheer Irene up and prevent her from getting overly sad and all but still they were not totally successful since as Damian predicted, Irene was upset about Dragonof, but still he believed that she will slowly but surely be fine once again.

    "Alright enough water Phen, stop! Gryph, you are up."

    "Alright!" cheered Gryph as he took flight in the air and started spreading soap all over Irene''s body.

    Damian and Stella who were on top of the dragon started scrubing her scales washing up the scales.

    "Ahhh~"

    "She is enjoying it."

    "She better be, it''s a princess who is washing her up you know."

    "Ahhh~ yeah, great! Now shut up and keep scrubbing!"

    ''Well it''s great that they are having fun even after all that. I hope that they maintain this atmosphere for a long time.'' thought Damian as he scrubbed the dragon scales. But all of a sudden he was brought out of his thoughts when Phen hit him with her water ball.

    "Hahaha got you!"

    "Hey, that was not fun-"

    And once again Damian got hit by a water ball.

    "...A water fight it is. Gryph catch Phen! I will get the water pipe!"

    "Okay! Phen I will catch you!" said Gryph as he rushed towards Phen who started flying away with a smile on her face.

    Damian jumped down from Irene''s back and rushed towards the store house.

    "Hey! What about cleaning the dragon?!?!" asked Stella.

    "Oh right, let''s do it later. You ladies bond, I have something to take care of." said Damian as he looked at the dragon and the former princess on top of her and then turned back towards the storehouse

    "...Well look at that, he just ignored two ladies. In order to play with some....kids."

    "One lady and one dragon."

    "I am a lady as well. Anyways, what have you two been doing recently inside. Since you know, I can''t enter the house."

    "Well, nothing much, sleeping, bathing, etc. you get the gist of it."

    "Oh, so are you trying to make any moves on him since I am nowhere close to him when you two are in there?" asked Irene as she looked at Stella who looked back at her with a deadpan expression on her face.

    "Really, do you really think that I will make a move on him while you are in such a condition?" asked Stella with a slightly annoyed tone.

    "Yeah." replied Irene.

    "...Damn you know me well." said Stella hearing which Ire e rolled her eyes.

    "Well in my defense I don''t get much alone time with him since he mostly lock himself up in his room for hours, most probably trying to find a way to turn you back. So you don''t have to worry much." said Stella as she sat on top of Irene''s head and patted her.

    "I am still your old lonely and beautiful Stella whom everybody likes. I care about you too so I am not going to bother him when he is trying to find a way to heal you. Not to mention you will probably get lonely without me. So it''s important for us to be friends, you know."

    "Haha, what will I do without my lonely friend. Thanks a lot Stella." said Irene as she looked towards Damian who came out of the storehouse with a huge water pipe and a bazooka in his hands.

    "No need to thnak m- damn that''s a body that will make any girl drool." said Stella as she also looked towards Damian who was now standing without his shirt on and was fiddling with the pipe and bazooka.

    "I know."

    "Woah! Easy there girl, dragon drool smells a lot." said Stella making Irene roll her eyes at her comment.

    "Hey, do you think that I can turn back to...how I was before?" asked Irene.

    "Hmm, I am not much experienced in this. But all I can do say is that, the only one who can do that is that man going crazy in a game and destroying the forest. If he thinks that you will be fine then you will be, no questions asked."

    "...I had the same thoughts as well...but still it''s a scary gamble. If by chance I got insane before I am healed then-"

    "-I will take Damian away since it will be hard for him to kill you and then after a while he will fall for me and we will live happily ever after."said Stella.

    "...I swear if I turn mad before I am healed, the first thing that I will do is eat you and then spit you right after that." said Irene.

    Hearing that Stella laughed out loud and rested on top of Irene''s head as they talked to each other while watching Damian and the Gryphons destroy the nearby scenery.

 Chapter 150 - A dragons love

    "Here you go and remember don''t swallow it, just swirl it in your mouth for a while and then spit it back."

    "Yes~"

    Almost a month passed by since Damian, Stella and Dragonified Irene started living in the forest.

    The thing that Damian was most worried about that being his drgon wife turning mad and causing mass destruction didn''t happen and he was starting to believe that she was not going to lose her mind like other dragon slayers.

    Irene too was starting to get used to being a dragon since even though the change was drastic, a lot of things remained the same even after her change. She was now relieved of the pressure of being the queen and thinking of the well being of her kingdom which was something that she had complex emotions about. On one hand she felt glad of being free from her duties and on the other she felt that her thoughts were not like that of a ruler''s making her feel bad about it. Though in the end she just thought of going through the situation she was in the best way she possibly could and focus on other matters once she comes across that bridge, since in all honesty she knew that even if tried to rebuild her kingdom most of the citizens would not welcome a dragon as their leader after the recent war. And even if she kept all that reasoning aside she still felt that this lifestyle as a dragon was better since it was for the first time after she got married that she could enjoy her time with Damian without worrying about other things(except for her turning insane and causing massacre) and not to mention that Damian gave her a lot of attention and tried to make her comfortable because of her change and even though she felt bad about worrying him, she felt really happy because of Damian''s actions.

    Picking up the bucket filled with transparent blue liquid that gave off a minty smell Irene said, "This mouthwash thing is really great. Why didn''t we used it before?"

    "Because before this your breath didn''t stink that much and brushing your teeth is really inconvenient....also it''s not like we didn''t use it before. I have been using that for quite a while."

    "How could you say something like that to a lady!"

    "With my mouth, now hurry up and clean yours. Also what do you want for breakfast?"

    Giving Damian a stink eye Irene snorted and put the mouth wash in her mouth and once she was done cleaning her mouth she blasted it off with her breath attack.

    "...That works as well. Good job Irene." said Damian with a chuckled as he retrieved the bucket from Irene who immediately grabbed Damian and brought him close to her mouth.

    "You didn''t go insane, right?" asked Damian as he looked at the dragon who grabbed him all of a sudden.

    "Nope~"

    "Then-"

    "I just want to have you in my arms." said Irene as she sat down and brought Damian close to her body.

    Sighing in defeat Damian just smiled at the actions of the maiden in dragon''s body and just talked to her for a while enjoying the alone time with Irene.

    "Hey Irene"

    "Yes"

    "Are these dragon slayer powers important to you. Would you feel bad if you don''t have them anymore?" asked Damian.

    "...I haven''t really thought about that."

    "I mean aside from you being the first ever person to gain these powers is there any other reason for you to be fond of it?" asked Damian as he looked towards Irene.

    "...True I don''t think there is any other importance of this magic for me and it being responsible for turning me and the other dragon slayers into dragons itself I don''t think these powers despite being powerful are great. Though if I had to say that I totally hate this power then that would be wrong as well, since there is the fact that this is the last thing that was given to me by Belserion." said Irene with sadness as she thought about her father figure.

    Feeling that it was rude of him to ask that Damian apologized to her as Irene immediately said that it was fine and that he didn''t have to worry.

    "But why the sudden question about my powers?" asked Irene trying to change the subject.

    "Well, if it turned out that you didn''t bothered about your dragon slayer powers then I think there is a way to turn you back to normal while keeping the baby safe as well." said Damian with a slightly sad smile.

    Hearing that Irene''s eyes widened in surprise as she didn''t believe that Damian actually found a way to return her back to her human body.

    "But now that it turned out that these dragon slayer powers hold something important for you, then that means that I need to think of another way to deal with that."

    "H-Huh! No no it''s fine, I am really fine with this! I am so happy that you actually found a way for me to turn back to normal. Let''s just go wi-"

    "Don''t worry Irene, I will find another way to turn you back to how you were before with the conditions applied as well." said Damian with a reassuring smile.

    "B-But what if I tur-"

    "Don''t worry, if it turns out that I don''t have time then I will go through the method that I currently have. But for the time being let''s just hold onto that thought for a while. You try your best to be sane and I will try my best to revert you back to s.e.xy red head you previously were." said Damian with a laugh seeing which the dragon smiled and nodded her head as well.

    ''Ah~ Can''t hold back!'' thought Irene as she nuzzled her cheek with Damian''s and gave her a kiss which made Damian''s head covered in dragon drool.

    "...I love you too..." said Damian as he sighed and slumped his shoulders in defeat.

    "I know~" said Irene as she gave in to her instinct and held Damian a bit tighter and stuck him close to herself.

    ''Who knew that a dragon''s love would be this....sticky.'' thought Damian as he let Irene enjoy for a bit longer as his whole body was already covered in her saliva.

 Chapter 151 - Discussion

    A few months passed by since Damian and Irene had a talk about him finding a way to turn Irene back to her human form by losing her dragon slayer powers. And after keeping the earlier idea to the side, Damian started thinking of ways to turn her back to human without the loss of her powers.

    And much to everyone''s relief Irene didn''t turn into a mindless beast making it easier for Damian to focus on his work which included, finding ways to continue living since him, Irene and Stella were officially jobless so they started to live a self sufficient life style. Stella gathered the materials that they could gather from the forest they were living in. Irene acted as the pest and monster repellent. Damian went out to get the items that they could not get from the forest and making sure that everyone was satisfied in his home.??

    --------------------

    Currently inside the kitchen Damian was making food for what seemed to be a gathering of 10-20 people. Though in reality that food would easily get eaten by the Gryphons and the dragon who didn''t need to eat but still ate every 3 weeks since she liked to have something delicious from time to time.

    ''Well I would like to let her eat more frequently but it is not possible to do so in our current condition. Afterall we can''t kill too many animals from the forest or it will affect the environment too much.'' thought Damian as he looked through the window and saw Irene, Stella and the gryphons taking a nap with peaceful smiles on their faces seeing which made Damian smile as well.

    "...This lifestyle is not bad as well." said Damian as he focused back on cooking.

    ---------------------

    "Well the , I will be going out now. Be safe and take care of the house." said Damian as he served the food to others.

    "Are you not going to eat?"

    "I would love to but I have some things to take care of." said Damian as he ruffled the gryphons'' head and then flew away after transforming into Jetray.

    "...Don''t you all think that Damian has been going out quite a lot lately." said Stella making the other three look at her with confused looks on their faces.

    "I mean he is out almost daily, and he comes home very late." said Stella.

    "He smells kind of funny too." said Phen.

    "He is all sweaty as well." said Gryph joining the conversation as well.

    "...That is totally suspicious." said Stella as she narrowed her eyes.

    "Hey you three, you all are thinking too much. Knowing him, he must really be busy with something important, you know." said Irene as she shook her head and took one of the plates in her claws and tossed the food in her mouth.

    "Really Irene, I didn''t think you were this naive."

    "I have not trusted him once before, and I really regret that. I am not going to do the same mistake again."

    "...But you still think it is a bit suspicious right? I mean with you being a dragon he could be going out in distant town to- Gryph, Phen close your ears." said Stella as she looked at the gryphons who were eating happily.

    The two gryphons tilted their heads in confusion and did as Stella asked them to do.

    Making sure that the gryphons'' ears were covered Stella looked back at Irene and said, "Fu*k a whore, to relieve himself."

    "...You had to say the thing that I am trying not to think about." said Irene.

    "Aha! So you were thinking about that." said Stella as she pointed her finger towards Irene.

    Hearing that Irene averted her eyes from Stella who stood up and said, "You cannot keep quiet now Irene. I now know that you thought about that as well. So let''s just accept it and talk it out."

    Looking back at Stella with a confused expression on her face Irene asked, "What do you want to talk about?"

    "Hm, listen to this. Knowing that there is a possibility that Damian might be...you know." said Stella as she caught the gryphons from the corner of her eyes looking at her without their ears covered.

    "....If you are thinking that I would allow you to do it, then forget it." said Irene with narrowed eyes making Stella click her tongue in annoyance seeing that the dragon already knew what she was thinking.

    "Fine...but I am not going to let some no name bitch do him when even I am not able to do it. We will confront him about this and make him spill out whatever he is doing secretly behind our backs." said Stella.

    "... B-But what if he isn''t doing anything of sorts and is just being busy doing something important. Don''t you think he will feel hurt if we don''t trust him." said Irene.

    "Irene I have read many novels and heard stories and I know very well that girls like you mosty end up get cheated upon and then do something reckless inorder to feel better and get back on you man whom you caught cheating." said Stella making Irene''s decision waver a bit.

    "Listen, trusting your husband is great and knowing that your husband is Damian the most handsome, cool and strong guy out there, I also believe that he will not do something like that."

    "See. Then-"

    "Wait a minute I am not finished." said Stella silencing the dragon who was about to speak up.

    "But despite all that you must never forget this. Men, no matter how self disciplined they might be, will have an urge to relieve themselves." said Stella with a serious look om her face.

    Irene immediately widened her eyes from shock and thought, ''What is she talking about? Damian doing those type of things.....but his s.e.x drive really is strong....Ugh!''

    Irene''s face scrunched up as she went through various possibilities in her head.

    "You can imagine it, right? Then that means that there really is a possibility for that to happen. So Irene, stop acting like that. You doubting him for something you really are concerned about doesn''t make you a bad person. It just means that you care for him and just want to know whether he cares for you as well or not." said Stella.

    "But is it really fine to doubt him? I doubted him once when he was in the right, and he didn''t like that at all." asked Irene.

    "I was there too Irene, I know how much of a bitch you were at that time, but this and that are different situations....well kind off. You just want to know what he usually does when he goes out like this. You are just curious about it. So you don''t need to worry. It''s not like we are blaming him or anything. If he is doing something important that we can help him if he needs it. " said Stella.

    "...Alright let''s ask him about this." said Irene after thinking for a while hearing which Stella smiled and gave a. of as well.

    The gryphons just tilted their heads in confusion not understanding much about what the two of them were talking about and just shrugged their shoulders and focused back on eating.

    Later that day, Damian returned back quite late with a sweaty and dirty body making the two ladies narrow their eyes in suspicion.

    ""Brother!!""

    Seeing Damian coming back the two gryphons rushed towards him without thinking twice with bright smile on their faces.

    Seeing the two of them rushing towards him Damian smiled back and crouched down to match their eye level and c.a.r.e.s.sed them.

    "Hey you two. Looks like you two had a great time."

    "Yeah! We ate all the food you made for us, even the veggies!" said Phen in a cheerful tone.

    "Oh, that great! You guys are amazing."

    Hearing the compliment the two gryphons became even more happy and started accounting what they did during the day.

    "Oh, yeah brother Damian?" asked Gryph.

    "Yes Gryph."

    "What is a whore?" asked Gryph innocently and immediately the surroundings turned silent.

    Both Irene''s and Stella''s eyes widened from shock and Damian got totally speechless after hearing what the kid, whom he raised, asked him just now.

    "Oh, I wanna ask something too!" said Phen as she remembered the conversation from earlier as well.

    "What does fu*k mean? Is it similar to duck?" asked Phen with a curious expression on her face.

    By this time Irene and Stella were slowly moving away from the area without making any noise so as to not get the attention from the man who just heard something unexpected from the kids he raised.

    Smiling at the two curious kids Damian gestured them to wait for a bit and stood up and looked towards the two people who were retreating.

    "And where are the two of you going? Don''t you think that you need to tell me some things." said Damian in a sweet tone.

    The gryphons didn''t think much about it since they don''t know much but the story was different for the two woman who were smart enough. Enough to know that it was at this moment they knew, they fu*ked up.

 Chapter 152 - This is happiness

    "So what do the two of you have to say for yourselves?" asked Damian in a cold tone as he glared at the woman and dragon duo who were restrained by enchantments and surrounded by a barrier.

    Knowing that all their paths to run away were sealed the two women gulped and glanced at Damian only to avert their gaze the moment they met his.??

    "It was Stella."

    Immediately selling her friend out Irene said out loud as looked away from Stella who looked at the red scaled dragon with a look of betrayal on her face.

    ''You! How could you do that to me?!?!?!'' Stella thought mentally as she looked at her friend.

    ''Its all for the greater good.'' Irene thought as she tried to look back at Damian.

    Damian looked at the two girls as he c_a_r_e_s_sed the two Gryphons who came towards him.

    "Gryph, Phen be good kids and check out the area for anything unusual." said Damian as he tried to send the two of them away.

    ""Eh? We wanna play!!"" said the gryphons in unison with a displeased look on their faces.

    "Yes, I will play with you after I am done talking to the two of them. But I also need someone to check our surroundings and thought that I could leave this task to you to, since you two are very reliable."

    "We are reliable?!?!" asked Gryph with an excited look on his face.

    "Of course, you two are very reliable. So, what do you say? Will you do this job?"

    ""Leave it to us!!!"" replied the Gryphons as the saluted Damian and immediately took flight to do the job that Damian entrusted them.

    "Gryph, let''s do a great job and get brother to praise us lots!!"

    "Yeah! He will praise us and then we can play together with brother!! He may even play longer if we do a great job!! I am getting excited! Let''s go Phen!"

    The two gryphons started to imagine themselves getting praised by Damian while he ignored Stella and Irene and played with them.

    The two gryphons claw bumped and increased their speeds as they flew through the skies above the huge forest.

    "Well then, let''s get back to where we left off." said Damian as he took out a chair from his storage and sat in front of Irene and Stella who were arguing with eachother through their eyes so as to not piss of Damian any more.

    Smacking his sheathed sword on the ground inorder to get their attention Damian sat crossed his leg overthe other and asked, "Now then, considering that both of you are royalties, meaning that both of you got superb education and manners. What in your royal minds made you think that it was fine to use that sort of language in front of kids."

    "Ah- Um-"

    "Do you two even know how much hard work it needs to raise two kids and teach them stuff that you yourself aren''t familiar with? Do you guys know how hard it is to make sure to teach them the things that they need to be taught at a particular age?" asked Damian.

    "I go out to do something for a while only to come back and find my kids asking me what is a whore and what does fu*k mean? DO YOU GUYS EVEN KNOW HOW MUCH IT HURTS ME TO HEAR THOSE WORDS WHILE LOOKING AT THEIR FACES FULL OF INNOCENCE!!!!!"

    Stopping the ground to release his anger Damian made a medium sized crater with cracks all around it.

    "H-Hey Damian I apologis-"

    "Any amount of apology won''t heal those scars!! Do you even know how bad it felt. I have lots of troubles already!" said Damian.

    "...Okay, I am at a loss here. Wifey you are up." said Stella as she gave a pat on Irene''s leg.

    "Oi! Don''t ''Wifey you are up'' me. You are the reason why Damian is mad!"

    "Yeah, and I apologise for what I did but he is not accepting my apology. And if my verbal apology is not working there is only one other way I know to make up to him.....right move back wifey let me handle that man for a bit longer." said Stella as she waked forward surprising Irene who was about to stop the blonde princess but just stood still knowing that the barrier and enchantments will hold her back.

    But Stella who already knew about the barrier and enchantments didn''t stop her pace as both Irene and Damian noticed magic gathering in her hand.

    "Spirit of the Beast King:Leone" said Stella as magic circle appeared in front of her hand.

    *ROAR*

    A loud roar came out of the circle as a silver translucent lion came out of the magic circle and soon materialised into a sword.

    Gripping the sword in her hand Stella gathered magic in her blade as several smaller magic circles appeared over the blade.

    "Break" said Stella as she slashed the barrier and enchantments.

    Both Damian''s and Irene''s eyes widened in shock as they saw cracks appearing on the barrier and the enchantments.

    *SHATTER*

    And a few moments later the barrier and enchantments broke freeing both Stella and Irene.

    Damian who just saw his barrier breaking had his mouth open wide but soon he came back from his trance and asked, "Y-You already learnt that magic?"

    Stella smirked as she placed the sword on her shoulder and said, "Hmph, I may not be a monster like you but like you said earlier, I do possess the royal blood. And despite being from a kingdom not considered to be that strong my family''s magic is still great. Now then back to the business."

    Saying so Stella started walking once again as she stood in front of Damian and held him by his collar and said, "Listen here you asshole, I try my best to live out here in the wild doing all sorts of work that I had never been made to do when I was a princess. So there are times when I get exhausted and cannot control my language and actions. So cut me some slack you bastard. Besides, this whole ordeal happened because of you. And here you are scolding and rambling your problems in front of me like that!"

    "Hey, how is it my fau-"

    "Indirectly it is yours. Now lets forget this and act like a_d_u_l_ts to talk things calmly. You want to act like their parent. Then act like one and just distract them off from that topic. My father used to do that as well." said Stella as she finally let go of his collar and snorted at him.

    Both Damian and Irene were left totally speechless because of her sudden outburst and just stared at the blonde girl while blinking their eyes.

    Stella sat down on the chair that Damian tool out earlier and massaged her temples.

    "Just because you are having troubles doesn''t mean that others don''t have their own. I have lots of troubles of my own and even though they might not amount to anything for you, for me they are." said Stella as she looked at Damian.

    Damian looked at the former princess and saw the look of sadness mixed with anger on her face.

    Feeling that he did something bad to her Damian bowed his head in front of her and apologized.

    "I am sorry for what I did. I didn''t mean to upset you. I was just-"

    "So troubled that I snapped for a bit?" said Stella to which Damian nodded.

    "See even you do that!"

    Scratching the back of his head Damian stood speechless in front of the blonde girl who was looking at him with a pissed off expression on her face.

    "Yeah, looks like I do."

    "Of course you do! And now what do you expect me to accept your apology? You certainly didn''t accept mine." said Stella.

    "Well then is there something I can do to soothe your anger and apologize as well." asked Damian.

    "Hmph, I guess there are a few things you can do." said Stella as she crossed her arms.

    "First sit here." said Stella as she stood up and gestured at the chair she was sitting at.

    Following her instruction Damian sat down on the chair and looked at Stella.

    Nodding her head Stella sat down in Damian''s l_a_p and gave her second order.

    "Hug me from behind and don''t move till I say so."

    "...Just do it." said Irene as she sighed and sat down on the ground feeling a bit exhausted after what happened just now.

    Hearing what his wife said Damian hugged Stella who leaned back against him and smiled, "Now this is happiness."

    "Do anything weird and I will blast you with my magic." said Irene as she threatened Stella who just smirked at the red dragon and struck her tongue out.

 Chapter 153 - Pinky swear

    "...So the cause for all the fuss that happened today was your weird imagination."

    After the situation calmed down a bit Damian decided to talk about the situation with Irene and Stella, who told him about the discussion they had earlier.

    Feeling a bit annoyed at how his image in their heads was, Damian just sighed and said, "Well, rest ?ssured I am not doing anything even remotely close to the acts that you two are imagining."

    "Then what do you do after leaving us here. You go out daily and come back late as well," said Stella as she looked at Damian while being tied and hung upside down on a tree. She was in a situation like that because she tried to take advantage of her position while sitting on Damian''s ??p but failed miserably as Irene caught her without any delay and made Damian restrain the former princess before she was hung upside down on a tree.

    "I have some things to take care of."

    Hearing his answer Stella was about to ask him something, but before she was able to Irene interrupted and started asking the questions that she had in her mind.

    "Are you meeting someone?"

    "Yes."

    "Is this person a woman?"

    "No."

    "Is this person dangerous?"

    "He is....but it''s different for me."

    "Can I meet him?"

    "No, not yet at least."

    "Do you still love me?"

    "So much that you can''t even imagine."

    "Hehe, I love you as well."

    "I love you two Irene."

    "I love you three Damian."

    "Love you three thousand Irene."

    While the dragon and the human couple were having their argument about who loved the other more, Stella was cringing from the sweetness in her surroundings. Not to mention seeing the person she liked having such kind of talk with another girl made her mood even sourer as she tried to stop the two of them by interrupting their talk, only to find that a barrier was around her that was erected by Irene as she didn''t want any disturbance to ruin the atmosphere she and Damian were in.

    The two happily talked to each other forgetting the incident that happened earlier while also ignoring the cause for that argument who was hung upside down on the tree with a cringed look on her face.

    The two griffins who saw Damian waving at them happily rushed towards him and tackled him with full force causing the ground below him to crack up as Damian stopped the impact with his magic.

    "So, did the two of you found any abnormalities?"

    "" Nope~"" said the two griffins simultaneously as they started telling Damian about what they saw during their patrol.

    Nodding happily at their description Damian started petting the two of them as the Griffins'' faces immediately melted into sloppy grins from the pleasant sensation of their heads being petted by Damian.

    The two pushed their bodies against Damian''s as of asking him to pamper them more, to which Damian happily complied as he started brushing their bodies.

    The two Griffins who saw the brush in Damian''s hand immediately got excited, but soon the two turned towards each other and started to glare at one another to go first.

    Soon the two of them started fighting which made Damian intervene in their fight as he came up with a solution to help the two kids.

    "Let''s do heads or tails okay."

    Immediately accepting the suggestion that Damian gave them the two of them continued to glare at each other but soon turned to look towards the coin in Damian''s hand with a look of determination on their faces.

    Smiling helplessly at their antics Damian flipped the coin as Phen immediately called out "Heads"

    In the end, Phen won leaving Gryph with a depressed look on his face.

    "Gryph, no need to be sad. I will brush you after this. If you make such a sad expression it will make me sad as well." said Damian as he tried to cheer up Gryph.

    That seemed to be effective as Gryph soon looked up at Damian with a worried look and ?ssured him that he won''t be sad since he didn''t want Damian to be sad because of him.

    Suppressing his d?s?r?s Gryph smiled to not worry Damian and decided to engage himself in a different activity which Damian called Princess pinata.

    Irene watched I''m amusement as Gryph with a blindfold and a stick in his mouth tried to hit a tied up and gagged princess who was being swung around by the dragon while the griffin tried to hit her.

    Meanwhile, Damian and Phen just ignored the weird game that the other three were playing and just solely focused on brushing and relaxing.

    Phen was feeling so blissful that she was drooling whole getting a ??p pillow from Damian who just ignored the girl''s actions and just enjoyed the blissful look on her face.

    "Big brother''s hands are the best. They are really warm. It''s very comforting too." said Phen.

    "Is that so. Thank you, Phen."

    Feeling happy after hearing the praise, Damian smiled and patted Phen''s head.

    "Brother?"

    Tilting her head curiously Phen looked at Damian who just smiled at her.

    "Hmm, Phen and Gryph are growing quickly. I don''t think that it will take long before you two start to feel that your big brother is annoying."

    "What are you talking about? I will never think like that. Brother Damian is the best after all."

    "Haha, is that so. Well, I am glad to hear that."

    "Yeah! Even if Gryph, Stella, and Irene don''t stay with brother Damian, Phen will stay by your side and take care of you. I promise that to you."

    Saying her part Phen stood up and raised her claw towards Damian who just smiled at the young Griffin''s words. He raised his hand as well and the two of them did a pinky swear with bright smiles on their faces.

    Meanwhile, Stella who was being ruthlessly swung around by Irene was trying to ask for help but was not able to because of the gag around her mouth. She looked at Irene with a pleading gaze only to find the dragon smiling at her.

    "I am not letting you go easily after what you tried to do to Damian," said Irene as whirled her around like a pebble tied to a rope making the blond princess''s face turn pale as the contents in her stomach threatened to come out of her mouth.

 Chapter 154 - Day with the creepy friend

    A few days passed by since the incident which involved Irene and Stella being suspicious of Damian.

    Stella was still a bit suspicious and tried to get some info out of Damian from time to time, but Damian remained silent about what he was doing since he didn''t want to involve others in the things he was currently preoccupied with.

    And even though Irene said that she believed in him and that she will agree to his request and not probe much into the matter. Damian could still feel that Irene was slightly restless about the situation since Damian told her that the place that he usually visited was kind of dangerous.

    Signing while having these and many other thoughts in his mind Damian soon arrived at his location.

    "Welcome back."

    "Oh, I am back," replied Damian as he waves his hand tiredly.

    "You look very tired, are you alright? You should take a rest if you are feeling uncomfortable Damian."

    "...It''s alright. I am fine," replied Damian as he shook his head tiredly.

    "...Well if you say so. Oh, please come with me I will prepare a special dish for you that will make you energized and happy."

    Damian who heard the offer was about to say that it was not needed but before he was able to the person grabbed his hand and dragged him inside and without waiting for an answer.

    "Sit here~ I will make something for you real quick~"

    Damian who found himself in the dining room blinked his eyes in surprise as he looked at the person who dragged him inside, made him sit in the dining room, and started preparing something for him all of a sudden.

    "...You know you are acting kinda bit creepy...Zeref."

    Zeref who heard Damian call out to him turned around and looked at him with a smile on his face.

    Damian looked at the man who is supposed to have a curse of killing everything near him out of nowhere, wearing an apron and cooking happily for him.

    "Well, It''s the first time that I am making my special dish for a fire- no for my best friend so I am feeling really happy and excited." Zeref said as he looked at Damian with a bright smile on his face.

    Damian looked at the mage in front of him for a while and wondered where the bland, expressionless, and self-loathing person whom he first met went. The Zeref who was in front of him was happy, cheerful, overly clingy, and annoying.

    Damian sighed looking at the changed Zeref as he saw the black miasma which Zeref called the curse come out of his body and walked up to him.

    Damian who was somehow immune to the killing curse touched Zeref''s body and slowly the black aura around him dissipated.

    "We really are fated to be together....as friends of course," said Zeref as he smiled at his best and the only friend whom he had to not worry about killing accidentally.

    Zeref who had been devoid of any love and affection for quite a long time felt happy whenever Damian was around him. He now had someone whom he could treat as a friend and could open up to.

    Damian who saw the smiling Zeref just shook his head and thought, ''I know that I am not bringing Irene and Stella here, because of his killing curse. But I think that them seeing how we usually act here would damage me more.''

    "Here you go, Damian. Now eat my food. Feel the bliss. And tell me how great is the dish filled with my friendship and talent is."

    Damian looked at Zeref who was looking at him smugly as if sure that the food will be great and will definitely be liked by him.

    "...You haven''t added something suspicious in here, right?" asked Damian.

    "Haha, you sure make good jokes Damian."

    "...Seriously Zeref what have you added in it?"

    "...You are hitting my feelings now."

    Both of them stared at each other with serious looks on their faces.

    "...Will you eat it?"

    "...Its aroma is enticing."

    "Fufufu I know. I put a lot of effort into this. I can guarantee that once you take a bit you won''t be able to stop."

    Damian looked down at the food in front of him and gulped. It looked and smelled great and he could feel that it was something extraordinary.

    Finally, his stomach growled and Damian sighed as he picked up his spoon.

    Seeing that Zeref smirked and gestured Damian to go on as looked at him with an amused look on his face.

    Damian simply ignored his smug friend and took a bite.

    But soon Damian''s bored and fired face changed as his eyes widened with surprise as he began chewing the dish.

    Ether nano but out of his body and even a second later Damian picked up the plate and started devouring the food without any shred of manners.

    "I certainly didn''t expect to see such a deep reaction. Looks like my effort was worth it," said Zeref as he saw his friend. He released a relieved sigh and just looked at Damian, or more specifically the ether nano that was swirling around him.

    "The main purpose of the food is also achieved," said Zeref as he stood up from his seat to get some water for Damian.

    After finishing his meal Damian placed the plate and spoon back on the table and looked at Zeref with an excited and shocked expression on his face.

    "That dish was hella amazing!!!"

    "I am glad that you liked it."

    "Seriously man! It was a great experience. I never expected that you could make something that great."

    "Haha, well I don''t need to eat to live so food is not a necessity. I am glad that my skill wasn''t rusted."

    Damian who was now refreshed stretched his muscles and then sat more comfortably in his chair and looked down on the empty plate.

    "It''s really a waste that you don''t appreciate how satisfying eating something great when you are hungry is. After all, hunger is the best seasoning."

    "It doesn''t matter much to me, though. I am happy as long as the person to whom I serve a dish is happy," said Zeref with a slightly melancholic look on his face.

    "Make Natsu some of this. I am sure he will be hooked to the taste in no time," said Damian as he could guess that Zeref most likely came up with the dish for Natsu.

    Chuckling a bit Zeref looked at Damian who guessed what he was thinking about and sighed, "You really are full of surprises Damian. Well so how are you feeling now, are you refreshed now, after all, I did cast a spell on it to help with that."

    "So that''s what the suspicious feeling I had, huh. *Sigh* Yeah, I am feeling great. Thank you."

    "Don''t mind it. So mind sharing what''s been burdening you? I can help you with it if you want." said Zeref as he cleared the table and brought some tea for the two of them.

    ''...Well even though he is changed I guess it is not a bad change.'' thought Damian as he looked at the cups that Zeref brought with him with one marked with ''D'' and the ''Z''.

    ''Well, he is kinda creepy though.'' thought Damian as he shook his head.